after being cruy killed and sent to the ghost realm you fought for thousands of years and finally became a ghost emperor in your own right however the school Beauty accidentally summoned you back to the human world during her Awakening contract at this moment all the classmates in the class were stunned do you guys feel that this ghost looks a lot like lisu from our class no way wasn't lisu killed by a ghost 7 days ago today is lisu's seventh day since passing away could he be coming back to lif
e the most shocking thing is the school Beauty loing you he asked with a blank look you must be Lis Su right you looked around the entire classroom in confusion your gaze sweeping over each of them the confusion on your face turning into shock is this class one of grade three at tanun know one high school you are ling you and there are Lee iring xia Sha Sha Chan sure one by one the names are spoken from your mouth the classmates in the classroom were completely stunned that they could actually p
ronounce their names is this really lisu are you really lisu Ching yulu asked you ignored them and covered your face with both hands laughing madly haaha I'm back I actually came back now I can finally avenge myself you look up at them with a crazy smile on your face long time no see my dear classmates I am L Su the classmates gassed in horror as the dead students turned into ghosts and returned to the classroom this scene made them involuntarily frightened Le Su please help me quickly the fat g
uy blocking the door seemed to see a lifesaver and shouted at you students also remembered that there was a ghost at the door and then in the horrified eyes of everyone you rolled it into a ball and threw it into your mouth ding swallowed a d-l ghost and gained a d-level enhancement hearing the sound of the system prompt and feeling the gradually Growing Power inside your body you grinned the system is still here although it only has the function of devouring it is very useful with the help of t
he system I can become the emperor in the Ghost World the classmates stare at you in disbelief they can't believe that you actually ate a ghost does that mean you can eat people now luing Yu's face turned pale he couldn't believe that he had once been friends with this terrifying existence the classroom was filled with a stifling atmosphere and the students dared not make any sound looking at their frightened faces you gave them a smile that you thought was friendly don't be afraid I usually don
't eat people the students fear deepened after this seeing this you shrugged and said I am now the ghost of the contract with Lou theoretically speaking I am on the side of humans so you really don't have to be afraid provided that you didn't provoke me after saying that you turned around and left the classroom and Ling you quickly followed you are truly my contracted ghost Ling you still couldn't believe it and you nodded naturally don't you feel like we've established some kind of connection L
ing you was stunned for a moment then she nodded and shook her head again I feel a connection with you why can't I control you you are my contracted demon you should fully obey the commands of this Exorcist you ignore her and continue walking straight ahead leing you reluctantly tried to give the the command to stop but you still kept moving forward step by step it turned out that she really couldn't control her contracted Spirits like other exorcists leaching you caught up with you again what's
your situation why I know you have a lot of questions in your mind but please don't ask them right now you interrupted him directly I will tell you after I finish handling the matter what are you doing Ling you became curious again I'll go take revenge first you had a cold face and pushed open the door of the classroom of class 39 directly immediately there came cries of fear ghosts are here help it wasn't until everyone saw you and Ling you standing at the door that they breathed a sigh of rel
ief it's not a ghost right no isn't that lisu from class 2 of grade three didn't he die seven days ago they immediately became fearful again but you ignored them and asked directly is Yeezy Yu there as the voice fell the students looked at a Charming girl in the corner Yeezy Yu frowned L Su what happened to you how did you become a ghost the people in the classroom became even more panicked after hearing it it's really Lis Su and he is turned into a ghost you stared at Yeezy Yuan with a piercing
gaze the overwhelming killing intent undisguised the temperature in the classroom dropped instantly and the classmates looked at you in horror Yeezy Yu was no exception but you still found a strong excitement deep in the other party's eyes yes it's excitement you slowly walked up to him reached out and grabbed his neck lifting her up what are you going to do she asked with difficulty yzu n still pretending you stared at her coldly don't others know and I still don't know Exorcist yezu won't you
summon your ghosts yezy yuan's face flashed a faint smile and then pretended to be in pain and said I don't understand what you're saying is there still any meaning in pretending at this point your hand is gradually exerting force and yezy Yuan struggle becomes more intense lisu what are you doing stop it immediately luing Yu shouted loudly weren't you always pursuing Yeezy Yu when you were alive and she always helped you as an orphan why did you kill her you suddenly turned around when you hea
rd luchin U's words shut up it was true 7 days ago but everything changed since that night when she asked you to meet in an abandoned building at that time Yeezy Yu hesitated to speak to you and you fantasized whether the other person was going to confess to yourself suddenly a ghost appeared and quickly attacked Yeezy seeing this scene you bravely stood in front of yzy Yuen and shouted loudly to run but yzy Yuen seemed to be scared and Stood Still and the ghost seemed uninterested in you after
slapping you away it pounced on yzu you didn't know where the strength came from and before the ghost touched Yeezy Yuen you ran back and stood in front of him again the ghost slapped you away once again at this moment Yeezy Yuen finally reacted and fled outside the dilapidated building with a terrified expression you saw Yeezy Yuen start to run away you breathed a sigh of relief and then resolutely stood in front of the ghost buying time for Yeezy the ghost seemed to be angered by your actions
and began to to torture you in a cruel and inhumane manner the ghost seemed to intentionally prolong your suffering the ghost's attacks were precise and well controlled and it even used ghost energy to protect you it tortured you for a full hour when your whole body of bones is crushed and lying on the ground like mud with only the last breath left the escaped Yeezy Yuen suddenly appears the ghosts and monsters stand respectfully by her side and Yeezy Yuen slowly squats down looking at you with
a brilliant smile thank you you have let me experience the feeling of being protected by someone at all costs your pupils suddenly contracted your lips moved slightly wanting to say something but lacking the strength to speak classmate Le Su you can rest assured and don't worry about me actually this is my contracted ghost he won't harm me at all you did a great job just now and your screens were also very pleasant to hear I have been watching by your side all the time and I will always remember
you as the words fell your eyes widened suddenly and your body trembled slightly before losing its breath now looking back your heart is in pain the person you desperately protected turned out to be a pervert she tortured herself to death just to experience the feeling of being protected by someone you looked coldly and forcefully through Yeezy you went away quickly summon your contracted ghost I don't know what you're talking about she looked at him with a face full of grievances I know you di
ed miserably if killing me can make you feel better then go ahead and kill me fine then go die you stop talking nonsense take a step forward and come to ye with boundless killing intent and hat hatred Roar a deafening sound resounds and a big hole appears on the wall of the classroom a person holding a long spear wrapped in Black armor all over the body with only a pair of crimson eyes exposed crashes into the wall then a young man in a blue tracksuit jumped into the classroom from the hole in t
he wall sorry I'm late is everyone okay the appearance of the young man and the black armored person excited the students in the classroom because this young man is the resident Exorcist of tenu Middle School the black armored man is his contracted demon with a b-level rank it's not very strong but not weak either you turned your head and looked at the young man saying lightly you better not medal in other people's business otherwise the consequences will be severe how serious is it the young ma
n walked up to the black armored person with a gun and patted the armor on his body this is my contracted monster with a level of B but it has the strength to rival an a-level monster what consequences do you think I can have with him around by the way I feel like I've seen you somewhere before the young Exorcist frowned touching his chin and pondering he is Le sue a student from our school who died 7even days ago a kind-hearted classmate answered his doubts the young Exorcist suddenly realized
and pointed at you it's incredible that you have become a ghost however even if you were a student here I still have to kill you because you are now a ghost as the conversation shifted the black armored person with a gun took a step forward emitting a chilling Aura Shing Yuli speak up wait a moment suly is now my contracted ghost whats everyone was amazed at her it's true I awakened my ghost Talent yesterday when the ghosts invaded the school I made a contract and summon lisu lisu also helped us
kill the ghost that invaded the school leing Yu was afraid that the people in the classroom wouldn't believe it so he explained again the young Exorcist Shrugged and said since that's the case I'll let him go you can take him away now leing Yu was slightly startled then whispered to Yu L Su shall we go looking at luing Yu's polite appearance Yugi 's face was full of strangeness what are you doing controlling the contract ghosts only requires a thought why do you look like you're seeking opinion
s because he can't control me before Ling you could answer you spoke first hearing this the young exorcists expression became even stranger can an onoi still be considered an onoi if they cannot control their contracted Spirits are you sure you want to meddle in this pointing towards yean you said I've decided to kill this person today whoever hinders me I will kill them the Ghost Master sneered and said to lingu sorry this ghost of yours seems disobedient and dangerous I can only kill him the b
lack mist fell with the words and the black armored person with a gun appeared behind you at a speed that was invisible to the naked eye a disdainful smile appeared at the corner of your mouth and your gaze became sharp as you silently waited for the attack of the black mist suddenly the black mist burst out with a large amount of black mist transforming into five clones and then simultaneously stabbed long Spears towards your heart position you remained calm on your face but when the five long
Spears finally made contact with your body you suddenly turned your head and opened your mouth you bit the neck of the rightmost black mist in one gulp in the next moment the remaining black mist clones disappeared with a bang at the same time your body bursts with a strong black light which instantly engulfs the black mist the whole process is so fast that people can't react when everyone sees you again you are already standing in place licking your lips with a lingering smile while the be grea
t ghost named black mist has disapp appeared without a trace the young Exorcist stares at this scene in astonishment he didn't expect you to have such powerful strength that is enough to rival a classic ghost and he even doubts whether the battle just now was just an illusion the classroom fell into a strange silence and everyone stared wide-eyed as if they couldn't believe what had just happened in this silent environment suddenly there was a burst of laughter so much fun I looked at Yu and col
dly and she showed a sickly smile so much fun Le Su you who turned into a ghost are unexpectedly powerful it's really exciting my dearly sue the people in the classroom looked at YZ in astonishment shouldn't they be afraid at this moment why does she still look excited remember lisu said he wanted to kill her for some reason looking at Yu's current appearance a chill Rose in the hearts of the people in the classroom soon the classmates knew why they had this feeling because yzy exuded a strong g
hostly Aura this ghost is even more terrifying than the b-level ghost just now the young Exorcist who couldn't accept that his contracted ghost was killed in an instant was also surprised by this terrifying ghost Aura he looked sharply at YZ Yuan only to see a tall figure wrapped in dense ghost Aura appearing beside her the young Exorcist shouted in Surprise based on the ghostly Aura S-Class ghost Yuan smiled slightly and said you have good eyesight this is my contracted ghost a forearmed Chingo
of S-Class in the classroom the students were shocked like never before they couldn't believe that Yeezy Yuen who had always gotten along well with them had hidden such power ghosts and monsters in secret however yezy Yuen completely ignored the feelings of her classmates she stared at you with excitement in her eyes a smile of unknown meaning appearing at the corner of her mouth plasm L Su you have brought me another unexpected surprise can you let me kill once again please with the words of Y
un the ghosts beside her also completely revealed themselves this evil ghost is 3 m tall and his body is dark blue like a dark cloud in the night it is like a stone sinking into the water with a gloomy terrifying Aura its body is unusually Burly and muscular like a terrifying creature surging out of the depths of hell for arms grow on its body each arm is extremely strong with bulging veins full of infinite power These Arms danced in the air like Devil's claws carrying the breath of death and Te
rror the ghost's face is extremely hideous its face has no features only a blue mask empty and mysterious a strong and Eerie ghostly Aura emanates from the mask with a powerful sense of evil that is intimidating its body is covered in a layer of green ghostly fire a flame that seems to come from Hell eerie and terrifying as the appearance of the ghostly figure is revealed a powerful and Shilling sense of Oppression also emerges the unintentional pressure it emitted made people in the classroom f
eel suffocated the forearmed monster glanced around and slowly spoke does the master have any orders Yu unlicked her lips and said with an excited and trembling voice the person you killed that night turned into a ghost in front of us isn't it surprising and interesting see biking Leo was slightly surprised and then locked his Gaze on Lis Su I was wondering why this person feels a bit familiar it turns out to be him what does the master plan to do next crush his bones again let me think after a
moment of contemplation yezy Yuan looked at the classmates who were scared and retreated to the corner and said let's do something different today speaking of which yzy Yuan paused and shifted her gaze to you L Su let's play a game the game is called Massacre and the rules are very simple I won't attack you next but I will Massacre the people in the school and see how many people you can save if it's more than 10 you win upon hearing Yeezy yuan's words all the students in the classroom's pupils
contracted their faces turned pale as paper and their bodies couldn't help but tremble is this really the Yeezy youu they know how could she say such things you gave a cold smile and said I'm not interested kill as many people as you want it has nothing to do with me right now I just want to kill you how heartless it seems that your personality has changed after becoming a ghost a faint smile appeared on Yeezy yuan's face suddenly she reached out and pointed at a classmate from a distance and a
ball of green flame appeared out of thin air instantly engulfing the classmate accompanied by a miserable scream oh my goodness help help the classmate who turned into a fire person rolled on the ground and the surrounding classmates retreated one after another everyone was afraid that the Flames would spread to themselves you stood still without even looking Ling you pointed angrily at yezy Yuen stop it how can you treat your class mates like this what do you want to do what do I want to do Yee
zy Yuan smiled and said happily didn't I just say it play games but it seems that this game can't be played because lisu doesn't care about the lives of his classmates sighing Yu showed a regretful expression suddenly lingu grabbed your arm and said loudly hurry up and save people I beg you without waiting for your reply the young Exorcist said in despair it's useless that's an s-level monster it's an unbeatable existence even without the the monster's intervention Yeezy can kill everyone with t
he power shared with the monster upon hearing the words of the young Exorcist everyone felt despair you squinted your eyes and then disappeared Into Thin Air only to reappear next to the classmate rolling on the ground bang with a kick you sent the classmate rolling on the ground flying several meters away unconscious and the flames on their body disappeared with that kick yezy Yuen was slightly stunned then he laughed like a child who had found a toy he liked it seems that lisu is tough on the
outside but soft on the the inside so we can play The Massacre game now don't get me wrong I just thought it was too noisy so I asked him to shut up you shrugged and said lightly is that so Yeezy yuen's eyes flickered and she pointed to other classmates again before Yeezy Yuen could use the move of green Flames your figure flashed and appeared in front of her so fast Yeezy yuan's pupils contracted slightly and a fist the size of a sandbag kept enlarging in her eyes Boom at the critical moment ye
zu and's contracted Spirits crossed their forearms and locked in front of her however it underestimated the power of this punch and its 3 m tall body was blasted Away by the terrifying Force along with yeezu they crashed through a large hole in the classroom wall the classmates in the next class were shocked by the sudden scene and they looked at the two figures that crash through the wall with suspicion and uncertainty haaha Licious student you're really too surprising actually possessing such
a strong power yean patted the dust on her body while walking back to the senior 9 class on the other hand her contract Ed ghost monster the forearmed green Fong was staring at luchang with eyes full of gravity and lowered his voice to say master this guy is very strong he should be S-Class as well that's great this is even more fun yean smiled and said you go play with him I'll go kill after receiving the order the forearmed green Fong immediately walked towards lisu the aura on his body streng
thened by one point with every step and by the time he stood in front of lisu his Aura had climbed to the highest level and the entire school was covered under the aura of the forearmed green Fong the entire School felt as if they were carrying a mountain on their shoulders their bodies became heavy and breathing became difficult lisu glanced at lingu then faintly spoke I can't solve this S-Class ghost monster for a while ye Zan is in your hands don't let her run run I won't run don't worry abou
t it fellow student Leu yean laughed then looked at Lu chingu and said disdainfully big school flower luu what about when classmate Lisa said to leave to you what are you going to do about it ah lingu froze and said with a face full of panic big brother I can't beat her ah didn't you see that she would just use a green colored flame idiot you are a ghostmaster you can share 10% of the power of a contracted ghost oh right yo then you hurry to share the power to Mia Ling you woke up as if in a dre
am then murmured in a small voice but the other party is sharing the power of an s-ranked ghost monster and I don't know if the power that lusan shared to me is as powerful as hers right away you'll know as Lisa's words fell a wave of power surged into luchin yuun body like a flood luchin Yu clenched her fists and felt every single one of her cells filled with power as she couldn't help but throw a punch into the air the white fist rubbed against the air making a sonic boom sound after one punch
Ling you frozen place in disbelief is this the 10% power of Lea's classmates so powerful it feels like one punch can kill 10 cows just when Ling Yu was shocked Yan suddenly appeared in front of a classmate and lifted her foot to kick it without saying a word if this kick hit this classmate would definitely die scram luchin Yu's figure flashed and blocked in front of yean blasting out a fist with all his might bang the fist collided with the foot a sharp pain came from the foot and yean was knoc
ked back by the powerful force the people in the classroom were stunned they couldn't imagine that luchin Yu was also so powerful that he actually repelled Yan with a single punch what are you guys still waiting for hurry up and get out of here lingu turned around and shouted and the students immediately ran desperately outside the classroom can't run away yean laughed hideously her body burned with green Flames then she raised her hand and waved it the green Flames transformed into a green snak
e pouncing on the fleeing students Lu chingu gritted her teeth and blocked in front of her classmates frantically swinging both fists to strike the Flames all the Flaming green snakes were dispersed by the fists and the classmates managed to exit the classro you're actually unaffected by the Flames yean looked at her with a face full of shock these weren't ordinary Flames even an s-ranked ghost monster would be affected if it came across them and luing Yu was unharmed District chin yen is just t
hat Lis glanced at the direction of the two women and said indifferently and in the next moment he suddenly sent the forearmed green fangs in front of him flying with lightning speed Rumble a large hole appeared in the outer wall of the classroom and the forearmed green Fong was sent flying outside the classroom as he stood in the air outside the seventh floor Luisa stopped his feet and then appeared in front of the forearmed green Fong and both sides immediately engaged in in a fierce battle wi
thout any nonsense in the darkness of the night the fighting scene between the forearmed Green Fong and Lisa was like a picture of Doom the forearmed green Fong his body was wrapped with green colored Flames as if he was a demon that escaped from Hell his forearms were like four spiritual snakes attacking lisu walk quickly and cunningly each of his swings brought up a blaze of fire as if he wanted to burn the entire world to ashes Le Su although he was an ordinary human 7 days ago his power was
different darkness and devouring power surrounded his body as if he wanted to suck all life into his Dark World his eyes Shone with a cold light as he faced the attacks of the forearmed green fangs without fear their battle was like a landslide in tsunami destroying everything around them the walls of one classroom and the school were shaken out by their power and the basketball racks and soccer goals outside the classrooms things made of steel twisted and deformed in their fight even the moon i
n the sky was obscured by their ghostly Aura as if to make way for this Earth shattering battle the forearmed green fongs green flames and lisu's dark bouring power collided with each other as if the forces of two universes were colliding each Collision caused the surrounding world to shake as if it was going to destroy the entire world inside the classroom the students held their breath not daring to make a single sound their heartbeats were like frantic drum beats synchronized with the rhythm
of the battle outside every crash every Roar of the forearmed green fangs made them feel the ground beneath their feet trembling as if the building was experiencing an earthquake fear like a dark tide engulfed them how however in the midst of this fear they also felt A peculiar shock it was the awe of power the fervor of a life and death battle the aftermath of the battle came through the broken windows and walls causing their cheeks to feel a burning pain they could see the Silhouettes Of lisu
and the forearmed green Fawn crisscrossing under the Moonlight one a messenger of Darkness the other a demon of flame while they themselves looked like they were standing on the edge of Two Worlds however the battle did not last long Lisa's power gradually suppressed the forearmed green Fong and his dark devouring power seemed to be boundless devouring the forearmed green Fong's green Flames little by little finally lisu all let out a Roar and the power of darkness and devouring instantly explod
ed the forearmed green Fawn became pale and Powerless under this power and his forearms trembled in the darkness then he collapsed like a broken doll falling helplessly from high in the air lisu stood quietly in the air looking down at the forearmed green Fong his eyes deep and cold it took so long to take care of a district S-Class ghost monster my power is already 10 to one but it's no big deal with the system in place I'll soon be able to return to the top again even stronger than before wait
for it those guys who plundered my power you'll pay for it after murmuring a few words he slowly raised his head and looked towards the sky the moon peaked out from the clouds Illuminating his gloomy face the battle outside ended but the battle inside the classroom continued after all it was luchin Yu's first time using shared power and he was not skillful in the use of power clearly having a power stronger than yean yet he kept being led by the nose by the other party I'm here yo Ling you stud
ent a provocative voice rang out as Yan's figure flashed into a classroom lifting her hand and breaking the neck of a classmate lingu swung out a fist with full Fury however when her fist was about to touch Yen the other party casually grabbed a classmate and blocked in front of her lingu was forced to withdraw her fist right at this moment Yan's hand pierced through the chest of the classmate in front of her directly hitting luing Yu who had retracted her fist plop luing Yu's throat was sweet a
s he spurted out a mouthful of blood then his body fell back a few meters Yeezy and slowly withdrew his bloodstained hand and grinned at lingu it's a Pity if you hadn't retracted your fist just now I might have been seriously injured by you and now not only did you failed to injure me and failed to save the student after speaking yean kicked the body in front of her to lingu looking at yean who was full of smiles luing Yu's heart was filled with anger are you angry but what can be done ye and DO
D in front of her and looked at her condescendingly originally you were capable of defeating me but you were seriously injured by me out of pity for the week what a Pity Ling you suddenly asked why what why why did you kill innocent people because it's fun oh are you a demon you're even more terrifying than those man-eating ghosts and monsters thank you for your praise yean let out a light laugh and raised her hand to wave a large green flame at her classmates inside the classroom Ling's pupils
shrunk violently and she was about to go forward to save them but yezan blocked her way I'm really very happy looking at your anxious and Powerless look ah you devil I will kill you Ling you roared swinging out a fist with endless Fury Darkness suddenly appeared pure to the extreme Blackness wrapped around her fist and a slight vibration appeared in the space where her fist passed this sudden punch made Yan feel deaf Yan knew that she couldn't block this punch she wanted to dodge but realized th
at she couldn't move her body as if she was being punched looking at the fist that was getting closer and closer Yan's face was crawling with fear and at this moment she finally couldn't laugh anymore just when Yan thought she was going to die just when luchin Yu thought she was going to kill for the first time an accident occurred a strong hand grabbed luchin Yu's fist preventing her fist from advancing by half a point I only asked you to watch her for me not to let her run away I didn't ask yo
u to kill her a light voice rang out as lisu slowly pressed down lingu fist seeing that she didn't have to die yean smiled again Lea student you really still love me snap before the words were finished yean was thrown out by lisu's backhand slap after getting up from the ground yean covered her face and looked at Lis sua and when she saw Lisa carrying the forearmed green fwn like a dead dog in his hand her pupils shrunk violently in such a short period of time he defeated the S-Class forearmed g
reen Fong what kind of terrifying existence is this ah help at this time the classroom resounded with continuous screams those students who were engulfed by the green colored flames swung out by yean they one by one turned into firemen rolling on the ground lisu frowned his right foot slightly stomped the flames on the students all disappeared all shot up make a lot of noise the icy cold voice fell the students inside the classroom shut their mouths one after another even though there was intens
e pain coming from their bodies they clenched their teeth and didn't dare to make a single sound seeing this scene Ling you side in relief she looked at Lisa and asked why did you save her Lisa threw the forearmed green fong in his hand on the ground and said indifferently because I want her to personally experience the feeling of having her whole body's bones being crushed the words without a trace of emotion caused Yan's body to tremble looking at lisu with a face full of horror do you really
want to do this do you really bear to do this to me Leu student without saying a word lisu came to yean and said expressionlessly are you ready as his words fell a flash of cunning flashed in Yan's eyes before she quickly dodged behind one of her classmates she originally wanted to use this classmate as a hostage to threaten lisu but the next second lisu's arm pierced through this classmate's body as she had just dealt with lingu put King the sound of penetration and the sound of bones breaking
sounded almost simultaneously yean covered her broken left shoulder and looked at luchang in disbelief I said that whoever hinders me from killing you I will kill that person lisu's eyes were filled with endless hatred he stared at yzi and dead on and said don't confuse me with Ling you your move is useless to me I am a ghost not a human as he spoke Lia struck again breaking Yan's legs and feet with a speed so fast that it was hard to see looking at Yan who had lost her mobility and was on the g
round chanting in pain lisu said softly you wait here first I will come back to greet you after I have crushed the bones of your contracted ghost Monster's whole body as lisu turned around lingu blocked his way with a questioning look on her face it was as if he was asking why he was killing people if I don't go to treat him again he will really die hearing this luchin Yu looked fiercely at the classmate whose body had been penetrated and realizing that the other party's wound was protected by a
cloud of ghostly Chi luchin Yu immediately called out to a few classmates to run over to provide first aid after glancing at luing Yu lisu walked step by step to the side of the forearmed green Fong then raised his foot and stumped the other party's bones off inch by inch during the entire process the forearmed green Fong did not say a word but it was tough and Lisa didn't have to worry that the other party wouldn't be able to withstand it and die after all this was an S-class ghost monster it
wouldn't die so easily until the sua stomped on the forearmed green fawn's brain bone the other party was still alive the students inside the classroom were silenced no one dared to make a single sound even their breathing was careful afraid that being slightly louder would angerly sua how does it feel Lis sua asked indifferently the forearmed green Fawn could no longer speak but his eyes were Untamed boring lisu opened his mouth and swallowed the forearmed green fong in one bite ding devour one
s-rank ghost obtain one s-rank reinforcement the systems voice rang out a warm current surged into lisu's body and his strength became much stronger worthy of being an s-rank ghost monster the degree of reinforcement provided by the d rank and B rank just now was a thousand times and 100 times higher as the four armed green Fong was swallowed the power shared to Yan also disappeared and without the added strength of the shared power Yan changed back to the physical qualities of an ordinary huma
n the pain coming from her limbs made her lose her voice and cry Leu student please don't do this to me wo whoo I'm wrong please forgive me as long as you spare me I'll be obedient to you from now on I'll listen to you and everything you're my master toan's pleading Lis Su was indifferent can't hold out and beg for mercy so soon it's only just begun a sound of Bones Breaking resounded Inside the classroom the weak screams made the students livers and guts crack and one by one they closed their e
yes not daring to look finally with the last sound of a bone cracking the classroom became dead silent is it fun lisu used his ghost Chi to protect Ean who was about to die and said in aoar voice now you finally feel the pain I suffered before isn't it fun at this moment Yan's gaze was dull her eyes had lost their original luster and when she heard lisu's words her pupils slightly contracted lisu's eyes narrowed and removed the ghost Chi from Yan's body in the next moment Yan who had lost her gh
ost cheep protection had no Breath of Life lingu quietly watched from the sidelines she wanted to stop Lisa but was unable to do so in order to keep her from disturbing herself Lisa withdrew all the shared power looking at Ean who had already died Lisa's mood at this time was complicated in addition to having the pleasure after Revenge he also has a feeling of frustration and disappointment in his chest taking a deep breath lisu walked out of the classroom in silence and came to the roof of the
building alone the evening wind blew across Lisa's face and he slowly said ask if you have anything you want to ask as the voice fell lingu who had just arrived at the rooftop froze for a moment she clearly had a lot of things to ask but looking at Lis sua's back at this moment it was difficult to open her mouth as if there was something stuck in her throat both sides stood quietly no one made a sound until 5 minutes later lingu took a deep breath and asked what exactly happened in these seven d
ays when you died 7 Days lisu shook his head then slowly said to you guys I've only been dead for seven days but I've been dead for 10 years luing Yu's face changed as she looked at him in shock luua smiled bashfully and began to tell his story it turned out that after he was killed by Ean he not only turned into a ghost but also appeared in the ghost realm 100 years ago when he first arrived in the Ghost World lashu was only a ghost monster that had not even reached the D level and in the ghost
world that was full of dangers he lived every day in fear and trepidation with the passage of time he realized that even if he was careful every day he was not necessarily safe and if he wanted to live in the Ghost World he had to become stronger and Only the Strong had the qualification to live after realizing this lashu began to desperately try to become stronger during his 10 years in the Ghost World Lisa experienced countless battles and countless ghosts and monsters died in his hands he es
tablished his own forces became a dominant force in the Ghost World and finally became one of the four giants of the Ghost World in the Ghost World all the ghosts and monsters feared lishu including the ghosts and monsters within Liu's own forces tyrannical Eclipse ghost Emperor this is Liu's name in The Ghost World to say something without exaggeration in the ghost world alone with these four words can scare most of the SSS level ghost monsters but would Chen the forest and the wind will destro
y it and his strong rise made the other forces in the Ghost World feel threatened in the end the original triumphant of the Ghost World United together to deal with lisu although lisu was very strong and if he fought alone he was not afraid of any of the trium but there was no way to fight against the trium at the same time Leu and the three Giants fought for seven days and seven nights in the ghost world but finally lost he was suppressed by the three Giants and madly plundered power as his pow
er was constantly plundered when lishu thought he would die lingu summoned him to the human world after hearing lisu's words luing uunk face was so rich in expression that his mouth turned into an o-shape and his eyes almost stared out lisu quietly looked at the other party and slowly spoke is there anything else you want to ask ah lingu was startled by his voice and asked in a small voice how did you manage to become one of the four giants of the ghost realm after only 10 years although she had
n't been to the Ghost World lingu also knew that wanting to become a ghost world party he gem was as difficult as heaven and becoming one of the ghost world's four giants was even more difficult according to those s-rank ghosts that had been contracted out all of them had fought for hundreds of years in the Ghost World before becoming s-rank S-Class ghosts were not qualified to become the overlord of the Ghost World because above the S-Class there were also the SS class and SSS class those who c
ould become the Overlord of the Ghost World at least had to have the strength of the SSS Rank and to become one of the Giants of the Ghost World it was feared that one would have to have the strength to crush the SSS rank right what level was in existence that could crush an SSS rank was it still considered SSS rank regarding the fact that lisu had used 10 years to become one of the four giants of the Ghost World luing Yu expressed her disbelief it wasn't that she didn't believe lisu but she fel
t that there must be something else in this that wasn't as simple as Lis sua said as if verifying her guess lisu grinned and said normally of course it's impossible to become one of the four giants of the Ghost World in only 10 years but I have a special ability what ability Ling you blurted out her face full of curiosity lishu said with a slight smile have you ever seen other ghosts devouring their own kind with these words luing Yu seemed to understand something looking at luing Yu's expressio
n the corner of Lisa's mouth slightly raised he was not going to say anything about the system but the matter of devouring ghosts and monsters must also have a reason able explanation so that's why he said so not waiting for lingu to open her mouth lisu continued I can make myself stronger quickly by devouring ghosts and monsters that's why I was able to become the four giants of the Ghost World in just 10 years wait didn't you say that the other three Giants of the Ghost World also plundered yo
ur power doesn't that mean they also possess this ability no our Natures are different they chose to use the method of plundering power because they couldn't kill me and they need to pay a price whereas I can swallow ghosts and monsters without a Christ to become stronger I see yean said after a moment of contemplation actually this devouring ability is the reason why the other three Giants want to deal with you right Ling you was right the real reason why the three Giants of the ghost realm wan
ted to deal with lishu was this devouring ability as the saying goes success comes with failure Lisa utilized the devouring ability to become one of the ghost realm Giants but also became a Public Enemy of the ghost realm because of it the other three Giants had warned him long ago but Lisa did not listen and also became more and more rampant which ultimately led to the three Giants joining hands to Siege in fact it's not that Lis suwa doesn't want to stop devouring he also understands that cont
inuing to devour will be besieged by the trium but he can't control himself he's like an adict he can't help but want to devour when he sees ghosts and monsters and as he became stronger the quality of his devouring targets also increased low-level ghosts and monsters could no longer satisfy him there was one more thing he didn't tell lingu it wasn't actually the trium that took the initiative to deal with him it was the fact that he had taken the trium as prey that had led to the killing being
treated like prey how could the Towering trium endure and with that they decided to join forces to deal with lisah after the trium defeated Leu the entire Ghost World cheered they finally did not have to worry about when they were suddenly eaten by Leu the Triumph is simply for the ghosts to get rid of the harm while Leu and luing Yu were talking on the rooftop a squad of 10 people entered the school when the students saw the swasti a badges on these people's chests all of them revealed a look o
f reassurance and their highly tense nerves couldn't help but relax to good the people from the ghostmaster association have finally arrived look guys that one leading the way seems to be the president of aranu City's Ghost Master Association Chan Ley I heard that his contracted ghosts and monsters are among the stronger existences in the S rank with someone from the ghost royalist Association around our personal safety can be guaranteed but the Battle Is Over isn't is it a bit late to come now
in the midst of the students murmurs the people from the Imperial Ghost Master Association arrived at the corridor of the senior Department the resident Imperial Ghost Master youths hurridly ran up greetings president well without being too polite you tell us about the situation here Shenley nodded and looked at the other party with a grave expression the Imperial demon Master youth quickly told them about the situation and after listening to the words of the Imperial demon Master youth all of t
he Imperial demon Masters including Shenley revealed shocked looks Shenley had already roughly judged that it was caused by the s-rank ghost Monster by observing the extent of the damage the school had received but he had guessed in the direction of two s-rank ghost monsters engaging in an evenly matched battle but what the Imperial Ghost Master youth had said was that it was unilaterally crushed an existence that could crush an s-rank ghost monster was no match even for chenle chenle took a dee
p breath and asked in a deep voice are you sure that ghost monster is a student who died 7 days ago in this school very sure are you certain that he possesses the strength to crush an S-Class ghost monster having witnessed the whole thing with my own eyes it's absolutely unmistakable saying this the Imperial demon Master youth paused then gritted his teeth and said he even ate my contracted ghost monster in just a split seconds time he ate my contracted ghost monster all right I see jenley heavi
ly patted the other party's shoulder and said in a serious tone don't worry I'll apply to the top to Grant you a second chance to contract thank you president the Imperial Ghost Master youth Spirit show and an excited light flashed in his eyes generally speaking it would be very difficult for an imperial ghostmaster to contract a ghost again after his contracted ghost died but the Imperial Ghost Master Association had developed a special formation so as long as the Imperial Ghost Master who had
lost his contracted ghost contracted within the formation then he would surely be able to successfully contract a ghost of course this sure success refers to the First lost ghostmaster if it is the second lost ghostmaster to use that will be invalid moreover the activation of the formation requires a lot of cost so not everyone can use this formation there's no need to thank me after all you also lost your contracted onlyi because you wanted to protect everyone chimley smiled faintly and asked b
y the way where is that lisu student where is it now seems to have gone up to the rooftop well you guys go help and pacify the students I'll go up to the rooftop and take a look Shenley instructed his men then walked towards the Rooftop by himself alone looking at Shenley who had already disappeared that Imperial Ghost Master youth hurriedly said should you guys Follow That Ghost namely shu is too dangerous don't worry the president has a measure in his own heart just follow his orders letun go
help the students here they must be terrified under the arrangements made by the Imperial demon Masters the people in the school were quickly sent out of the school on the rooftop of the school building Lisa and luing Yu curiously looked at chenle who walked up lingu pointed at the badge on the other party's chest and asked you're from the Imperial Ghost Master Association well I am Chen Le the president of the tanu city Imperial Ghost Master Association chenle nodded and slowly replied the mome
nt she heard that the other party was the president of the tanu city ghostmaster Association Ling you couldn't help but get nervous the president of the ghostmaster association was equivalent to a mayor likee existence even higher than the mayor's status Ling you was just a high school student of course you would feel nervous when facing this kind of Big Shot Lee suah on the other hand didn't feel much after all all he was a towering ghost emperor in the ghost world not to mention as City's pres
ident even if the general president of the Ghost Master Association came it couldn't cause him to have any emotional changes greetings president Chen I wonder if there is something you want Ling you asked with a face full of constraint and nervousness don't be nervous I just want to meet you guys and talk to you looking at the nervous Ling you Shenley couldn't help but secretly spit out in his heart the one who should be nervous should be me but you have a contracted ghost monster that rushes Th
e S-Class and is still uncontrolled this is an extremely dangerous existence chenle's gaze involuntarily shifted to Leu and luchin U's face violently changed when she saw this President Chen L su he is my contracted ghost monster he also made a move to kill the ghost monster that invaded the school as well as that Yan is actually an evil Imperial ghostmaster lisu made a move to kill her in order to protect everyone also Leu didn't kill anyone he only injured a classmate under compulsion he fough
t with that class Ghost monster in order not to cause casualties and also purposely went outside the classroom he is not a bad person to come please You Must Believe Me hearing luing Yu's words the corner of lisu's mouth Rose slightly revealing a treacherous smile he actually didn't care about the death or life of those people the main reason for doing so was because luchin Yu was his royal master and it wouldn't be a good thing if he made lingu resist him under luchin Yu's flustered explanation
Shenley smiled faintly indicating that he believed her words Shenley looked at Lis SU who hadn't uttered a word and said in a slightly nervous tone student lisu I really thank you for today thank me Lisa asked with an odd expression I'm the one who brought disaster to the school if it wasn't for me yezan wouldn't have made a move what are you thanking me for ah thank you for eradicating a lurking evil Imperial ghostmaster otherwise there would be no telling how many people would die in her hand
s in the future you don't have to be upset about what happened today it's inevitable that there are sometimes casualties in the fight against evil hearing this Lisa already understood the other party this is obviously something to beg him only to see Lisa faintly smiled directly asked what words you say directly on the line no need to say these nonsense aha chenle slightly embarrassedly laughed then his expression was corrected full of seriousness I Chanley the president of tanu City Ghost savin
g Masters Association now formally invite Lu chingu and Lisa to join the tanu city ghost saving Ghost Master Association this sudden invitation confusedly Sue and lingu both with an expression of unresponsiveness Shenley made a very bold decision he invited a ghostmaster who couldn't control his contracted ghosts into the ghostmaster association it wouldn't have been fine if it was an ordinary contracted ghost monster but this was a contracted ghost monster that could crush sranks and was still
uncontrollable originally he had only wanted to give it a try but he hadn't expected the other party to agree readily with such a powerful combatant joining him Shenley was of course happy but was equally filled with worry tanu City Imperial Ghost Master Association chenle summoned his contracted ghosts and monsters and prepared to have a friendly sparring session with lishu seeing is believing he wanted to see with his own eyes if lishu strength was really as powerful as the resident ghostmaste
r had said chenle's contracted ghost was a birdman with a hawk head and a pair of wings on its back the Birdman looked at lisu and asked with a curious tone why can't I sense your strength because you are too weak Lisa's light words instantly enraged the Birdman the Birdman's eyes turned cold then he incited his wings and appeared behind Lisa with a whoos bang only a muffled sound Was Heard and the bird man was knocked to the ground the Birdman shook off his dazed head and stood up somewhat conf
used what just happened Chanley shook his head I don't know I didn't see it clearly either didn't see it clearly then letun do it again leua grinned this time his movements were intentionally slowed down a bit and Birdman and Chanley finally saw it clearly bang however as the dull sound of blows rang out again the Birdman was not KN down again looking at the Birdman on the ground Lis sua could not help but lick his lips chenle's pupil shrunk violently he had heard about Lisa's habit of liking to
eat ghosts and monsters so he hurriedly shouted hey what do you want to do don't mess around ah sorry he looks a bit tasty looking so I couldn't help but have the urge to try a bite Leu even grinned at the Birdman after he finished speaking scaring the other party into hiding behind Shenley Shenley was instantly filled with black lines and with a thought he ordered the Birdman to stand in front of him with just two strikes chenle had already sensed Lisa's power and was convinced that he possess
ed the strength to crush S-Class ghosts and monsters with a full smile on his face chenle handed over a badge to lingu fellow student lingu you will be the vice president of the tanu city ghost Warden Association from now on ah this luing Yu was flattered and received the badge with a face full of disbelief how did this suddenly become the vice president she shifted her gaze to lisu she wasn't stupid and knew that Shenley had appointed himself vice president because of lisu lisu said indifferent
ly vice president is quite good besides having a generous salary there's also a lot of power he he you can put it this way the vice president's rank is the same as the mayor it's the power aspect that will be slightly lower than the mayor Chanley hurridly spoke lisu nodded and asked again I'm curious as to why you invited us to join the Imperial Ghost Master Association you know that I am a ghost that is not controlled by the Imperial ghostmaster equivalent to a bomb that doesn't know when it wi
ll explode Shenley was first silent for a moment then sigh and said I also had no choice the situation forced me to do so oh I wish to hear it Shenley sighed again and slowly told the reason with the passage of time the ghosts and monsters that appeared in the human world were becoming more and more powerful and in the past S-Class ghost Soul Masters who made their moves would almost always succeed in eliminating the ghosts and monsters with very few deaths occurring but now it was different as
the ghosts and monsters that appeared became more and more powerful the sacrifice rate of the Imperial IAL ghost Masters also became higher and there were even frequent cases of s-rank Imperial ghost Masters dying in battle just a month ago a very terrifying Oni appeared in jeie City a thousand miles away from tenu city with a group of henchmen on the other side and all of the Oni Masters there died in battle including the chairman who had an s-rank contracted Oni and in the end it was the headq
uarters of the Oni Masters that sent people to eliminate the Oni there in gy City although the ghosts were eliminated the city was ravaged by the ghosts and an unknown number of people died at the hands of the ghosts in addition to Earth City there were several other cities where similar situations had occurred Chanley was very self-aware the strength of tanu city was only about the same as Earth P City if these ghosts and monsters appeared in tanu City the result would only be the same as Earth
P city that was why he had invited lingu to join the ghostmaster association although lisu was not under control he was powerful in battle and the main thing was that Lisa was still a human 7 days ago and his thinking was different from other ghosts and monsters after listening to Chen Le's narration lingu was greatly shocked why haven't I heard of it because the news was blocked of course you wouldn't know Shanley sighed again after all this kind of thing would only cause Panic after it was an
nounced so the above blocked the news so in the end you're scared Lis Su said indifferently Chanley nodded and graciously admitted that's right I was afraid I was afraid that the imperial Ghost Master Association wouldn't be able to stop those powerful ghosts and monsters after they appeared in tanu city so I thought of pulling you a powerful combatant in what if I don't make a move when the time comes Leu looked at him with a smile chenle froze slightly then Shrugged and said I can't do anythin
g if you don't make a move he he don't worry if this day really comes I will definitely make a move Lisa grinned licked his lips and said that's all delicious food ah saying this Lisa suddenly paused for a moment then looked at Chanley with a serious face since I joined the Ghost Master Association then I have to fulfill my responsibilities in the future all the work in the association will be given to me what Shenley and Ling you froze at the same time looking at him with a face full of dismay
Lisa smiled faintly at this he now needed to constantly devour ghosts and monsters to become stronger but ghosts and monsters wouldn't come to his door on their own accord and finding them on his own was inefficient so he planned to utilize the Imperial Ghost Master Association to help him find ghosts and monsters only to C Su righteously say fellow student luchin yuu as the newly appointed vice president must make more contributions so that the people below can convince you therefore let's leav
e all the ghost hunting jobs in the association to us next please notify us immediately when you find ghosts and we will Rush there as fast as we can lisu's positivity moved chenly and said with a face full of excitement I really didn't misjudge you even though you've turned into a ghost monster you still have a human heart subsequently Shenley assured Lu chingu that in the future if she had any needs just ask as long as it was Within her ability she would fulfill them in order to welcome luing
Yu and Lisa chenle also had to treat her to a late night snack however lingu refused she was feeling tired now too many things had happened today her brain was overloaded and she needed to go home and get a good night's sleep the next day lingu sat up from her bed opened her hazy eyes and said in a days what a strange dream I actually summoned fellow student Lis Su are you sure it was a dream suddenly a familiar voice resounded in the room luchin Yu looked up sharply only to see Lisa Crossing hi
s legs and sitting on the chair next to the dresser cabinet by the bed with a bottle of yogurt in his hand and was currently looking at her with a flirtatious gaze the two sides stared at each other silently for a minute and then lingu let out a high desel scream lingu was wearing a white halter night gown and the halter on her left shoulder had slipped down to her arm revealing her Spring Light her hands grabbed the quilt and quickly pulled it upwards covering herself tightly why are you you he
re I'm your contracted Onie where am I if not here it's daytime why can you appear don't ghosts and monsters only appear at night come on I'm a ghost Emperor don't compare me to those lowly ghosts and monsters okay you wouldn't have been sitting here all night right looking at the flustered Ling you lisu suddenly grinned and said don't worry I won't say anything about you snoring and talking in your sleep with these words luch Ching Yu was instantly dumbfounded she did have the habit of snoring
but this was all from her childhood and and she hadn't snored since she was in Middle School don't ask why she knew she hadn't snored since middle school asking was a nightly recording I don't know if what Lea said is true but unfortunately last night was too tired fell asleep after going home and did not open the recording or you can listen to the playback lingu mouth slightly twitched a few times then asked in a small voice I really snored last night yeah it can be loud lisu was full of seriou
sness and didn't look like he was lying and talked in your sleep Ling you suddenly asked curiously I didn't even talk in my sleep before what dream words did I say last night the corner of lisu's mouth slightly raised want to know aha not telling you after the words lisu stood up and walked towards the room door while drinking yogurt seeing Lis sua open the room door and immediately walk out Ling you hurriedly shouted you can't tell me about my snoring otherwise I I I'll what you'll what lisu tu
rned around and asked I'll just cry to you Lis Su speechlessly glancing at lingu on the bed Le Su directly twisted his head and walked out of the room while lingu in the room is somewhat surprised looking at Lis sua's back she suddenly realized that Lisa seems to have changed not as scary as he was just summoned out last night could it be that the resentment in his heart disappeared after his great Revenge was Avenged murmuring a sentence lingu closed the door to her room and changed her clothes
when she stepped out of the room and prepared to go wash up her entire body froze and stood dumbfounded at the door she saw something she saw the living room in disarray with various snack packages is scattered on the floor in sofa L Sue on the other hand was reclining on the sofa at this moment still holding her cell phone while swiping videos and eating chips fortunately luing Yu's parents were not at home on a business trip or else this scene would definitely scare the two old men lingu supp
ressed the anger in her heart and asked what are you doing playing with my cell phone Leu returned without lifting his head thud lingu huffed and puffed and came in front of Lisa crossed her waist and said what kind of cell phone are you playing is a ghost and are all these snacks for you to eat it's me who ate them what's the problem can't a ghost play with a cell phone lisu looked up at her his emotions suddenly became agitated I haven't played with my cell phone or eaten snacks for 10 whole y
ears do you know looking at the agitated and AG griev L Su this time it was luing Yu's turn to be speechless and even began to pity him a little but pity after pity lishu ate all her snacks this matter can't be just let go only to see luch Ching you coldly snorted you make my house like a garbage heap and still have a reason you ate my snacks without asking me and my cell phone saying this luchin you seemed to remember something and snatched the cell phone at such a fast speed that even L Su cou
ld not react how did you unlock it of course it was opened with your fingerprint did you look at the stuff inside what things lishu asked in confusion seeing this luchin you couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief but the next moment Lisa suddenly smiled and said kitten meow the moment these words came out Ling used delicate body trembled slightly as if she was struck by lightning immediately after her face quickly rened then covered her face and ran back to the room Lis sua skimmed his mouth
and said loudly in the direction of the room don't worry I won't say anything about this matter of you wearing a pink cat costume and dancing a cute cat dance what responded to him was a pillow that flew out of the room door like a cannonball without a cell phone to play with Lisa could only turn on the TV to watch a full hour passed before lingu came out of her room she seemed to be angry and went to wash up without saying word then cooked another bowl of noodles and ate it in silence hey don'
t be angry I didn't mean to watch lisu put his face over and said with a smile besides it's not like it's something unseenly it's quite cute to look at whom lingu snorted coldly indicating that she didn't want to talk to him how about this as an apology I'll clean the house after speaking Lis sua snapped his fingers ghost she surged out and the garbage inside the house was decomposed by the ghost she in the blink of an eye not even drgs were left this can be done luing Yu's eyes glazed over as i
f some new continent had happened satisfied now lisu asked with a light smile lingu raised her eyebrows and slowly said this was originally the garbage you created isn't it only right to clean it up but this is quite a good move of yours the job of cleaning up from now on will be yours what do you take me for lisu looked at her incredulously I'm a hallowed ghost Emperor you're asking me to be a cleaner ghost Emperor is marvelous you ate my snacks you have to do things for me besides who knows if
you are a ghost Emperor or not it's all because you said so yourself and look at yourself now there is no image to speak of what point is there like a ghost Emperor I Leu opened his mouth wanted to say something but in the end said nothing after finishing the noodles lingu suddenly said did you find out what you've changed become different from last night is that so yes if it was the you from last night how would I dare to treat you with this kind of attitude lisu stroked his chin with a look o
f being caught up in thought at this time Ling U's cell phone rang picking it up it was Chanley calling answer it quickly there should be a job underly Su was urging lingu answered the call without waiting for her to speak chenle's slightly panicked voice came from the phone you guys are in a big mess the Ghost Master Association had a special Department called Heaven execution the heaven execution Department consisted of nine groups with strong combat power all of the members of the groups were
people who possessed srank contracted ghosts and demons and the contract ghosts and demons of the nine group leaders were even SS ranked among them the leader of the fifth group of heavenly executioners was named yinan and it was yingan and his members of the fifth group who exterminated the ghosts of Earth P City coincidentally yingan had a daughter named Yan that's right the same yean who was killed by Leu Chanley had only just learned of this matter and only discovered it when checking Yan's
identity data upon learning of this matter Shenley immediately called lingu and he had even already some regretted recruiting lingu into the tanu city ghost warten division y chingan ass grade contracted ghost monster lisu picked up his cell phone and said indifferently so what Big Brother that's the leader of the fifth group of the heaven execution sector aside from him owning an SS Rank contracted ghost monster himself he also has a group of henchmen hearing Chan Le's panicked voice from the
phone lingu frowned and said yez and deserved what she got Y chingan is the leader of the fifth group of the Heavenly execution Department should be a sensible person as well would he still come to us for Revenge Shenley on the other end of the phone was silent for a while then Sid and said the three words sensible are completely irrelevant to Y chingan he is known for being unselfconscious and Lawless is he not afraid of being punished for seeking revenge on us he he you're overthinking it how
would a strong person like him be punished at most he would only be criticized twice afterwards chenle's words were unacceptable to lingu could it be that having great strength meant that one could do whatever they wanted this was different from what she had learned in school lishu glanced at her and said into his cell phone you don't have to worry yean was killed by me it has nothing to do with the ten City's Royal ghostmaster Branch don't you go worrying blindly hurry up and find some work for
me to do quickly tell me where there are ghosts and monsters so that I can go and eliminate them I go so dedicated thinking about the job of destroying ghosts and monsters even before the great enemy after freezing for a moment chenle quickly said there are ghosts and monsters appearing in shaming town to the east of t new city but we've been unable to find them good after getting the desired news lisu hung up the phone the most important thing he wanted to care about right now was where there
were ghosts and monsters and as for Ying tion who was the leader of some Heaven execution group five he didn't take it seriously at all if the other party dared to come then let him see what it was to take a bite and personally perform swallowing SS grade ghosts and monsters alive for him to see even L sua's heart very much hoped that yingan would come to seek revenge on himself after all SS grade ghosts and monsters were not rare as night fell luua and lingu arrived at shaming town the town was
brightly lit but there wasn't a single silhouette out and about everyone didn't dare to go out or turn off the lights in fact even if the door of the house is closed tightly it's useless as long as the ghosts and monsters want to enter the house they can enter at any time walking on the empty streets Ling you looked preoccupied Leu asked what's going on you're not afraid are you I'm thinking about what chinley said today oh afraid that y chingan will come to take revenge on us no luing Yu shook
her head and said I'm wondering if the law is ineective in front of those powerful ghost Masters law lisu sneered and said in a serious tone from the moment the Imperial ghost Masters appeared the law was already as null and void lingu opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something but in the end she did not say anything the two of them walked in silence for a while Lisa kept letting go of his senses but he could not sense any ghosts or Monsters ERS after they had strolled around the town l
isu revealed a puzzled expression this shouldn't be if there were ghosts and monsters lurking there was no way he couldn't sense them unless chenle's intelligence was wrong should we go back luing Yu opened her mouth and asked lisu shook his head frowning in contemplation before he came Shenley had also sent lingu detailed information about this town and the information showed that people would go missing in the town every week and there would also be a faint ghostly Aura left behind this situat
ion had already lasted for 2 months now but it had just been impossible to catch this ghost monster and even the shadow of the ghost monster had not been seen what do you think this ghost monster is thinking it seems to be very self-disciplined eating one person every week and not being greedy Lis sua slowly spoke lingu scanned the town and murmured in a low voice self-discipline how can ghosts and monsters be self-disciplined they are all guys who eat people when they see them how can they eat
only one person at a time so there's something weird about this let's wait and see we'll leave if no ghosts or Monsters show up after an hour in the end after waiting for an hour still no ghosts or Monsters were issued lisu and luchin you could only go back the next day before lingu even woke up she received a call from Chan Le someone had gone missing again in shaming Town last night hearing this news lingu immediately rushed over to the ghostmaster association do you know when the person disap
peared we didn't leave last night until 3:00 and we didn't notice anything strange during that time lingu asked in a deep voice Shenley replied it was around 3:30 when the people in the town heard the screams it should have been around this time half 3 the ghosts and monsters appeared just as we left before is there such a coincidence Lisa appeared out of thin air and asked with a face full of disbelief seeing lisu chenle froze what's the situation isn't it daytime now why can you come out don't
care about these small details lisu waved his hand dismissively this isn't a minor detail even ssass ghosts and Monsters can't show up during the day how did you do it I'm more special okay this is too special Shenley still looked incredulous as if he couldn't accept that lisu could appeared during the day just as they were talking lingu who was carefully checking the information suddenly exclaimed look guys these missing people are all females Shenley quickly picked up the information to check
it really was all females but this doesn't seem to be anything wrong right after all ghosts and monsters are strange some like to eat brains some like to eat eyeballs this only means that this ghost likes to eat women chenle Shrugged and put down the information in his hands again while lingu said with a faint smile since we know that he likes women on the line we can use bait Shenley slapped his head and said right ah why didn't I think of that it's not that you didn't think of it it's that yo
u simply didn't think of it lisu glanced at him and said indifferently chenle's expression stiffened and he smiled broadly this was something that could be thought of with just a little bit of thinking but no one in the Ghost Master Association had thought of it what did this mean it meant that they were not attentive to this matter also it was basically possible to catch the ghosts and monsters if the Imperial Ghost Master Association arranged for a person to squat in the town for a week but th
ey didn't do that at lingu strong request jenley sent two Imperial ghost Masters to squat in shaming town a man and a woman the male hid in the shadows while the female was responsible for walking around the town as bait the ghosts of shaming Town don't know when they will appear according to past habits it may take a week least sua doesn't want to waste time on this ghost a week can kill a lot of ghosts lingu school has not yet been rebuilt now do not have to go to school just enough time luua
has planned it all out let lingu sleep during the daytime and then exterminate the ghosts at night after knowing L sua's Arrangement luchin Yu expressed her strong opposition but her opposition was ineffective because it was not up to her hey a bank ghost has appeared there at the black bean bar in the Western District do you guys want to go over there Shen Le's voice came from the phone without even thinking lisu said go now hanging up the phone lisu rushed into Ling's room and picked up luchu
who was sleeping in a days ha what are you doing lingu was awakened and screamed out of breath however lishu did not reply and jumped off the 12th floor balcony with her in his arms lingu was so frightened that she closed her eyes the expected feeling of falling did not appear linu slowly opened her eyes and realized that lisu was holding herself in the air and flying fast its speed is so fast that even the high-speed train can't compare this kind of speed Ordinary People simply can't bear if no
t Lis sua shared his power to lingu with her original physical quality has long been shocked in less than a minute lisu arrived at the entrance of the black bean bar luing Yu looked at the bar in front of her with a confused face is this to go in and bounce around but why bring me along I don't want a bungee jump I just want to sleep lisu put her down and faintly said will you go in with me or wait outside what lingu suspected that she heard wrong point at the door of the bar and said you woke m
e up in the middle of the night forcibly brought me here and still said this kind of thing about letting me wait outside you're still a human being I'm sorry I'm not human in fact I didn't want to bring you here who made you my royal master I can't lead you for more than a kilometer lisu said helplessly if I could move around freely I wouldn't bother bringing you along originally lisu thought that he wouldn't be subject to this restriction like other contracted ghosts and monsters but after a fe
w times of verific he found that he was just as limited to moving within 1 kilm of his royal master in other words he would have to stay with lingu for the rest of the days to come and it was because of this that he had made a plan for Ling you to sleep during the day and catch ghosts at night it was because he would have to bring Ling you with him for every next action go in although it's unpleasant to be brought here by you forcefully but having come here letun go in and drink a few cups then
drink a few cups Leisure froze for a moment then revealed an odd look and said did you misunderstand something we are here to exterminate ghosts chenle just telephoned to inform that there are ghosts and monsters here ah Ling you was first stunned embarrassment flashed from her face then she forced herself to calm down and said of course I know it's to exterminate ghosts can't we drink if we exterminate ghosts the two of them walked while talking and soon entered the bar because of the appearanc
e of ghosts and Monsters the people inside have all run away the surrounding empty cannot see a silhouette only colorful spotlights and Powerful music in this situation lishu could not help but pour himself a glass of wine you're really drinking lingu pulled the slipping halter upwards and said breathlessly next time can you let me change my clothes before coming out lishu glanced at him and took a sip of the wine before saying I told you to work at night so what the hell are you doing sleeping
mouthing off about working then you're still sitting here drinking there's no rush the Ghost Inside the bar has been locked by me it can't get away lisu grinned filled up the wine again and also invited lingu to drink with him why don't we just exterminate the ghost monster before we drink if you're in a hurry go by yourself the ghost monster is inside the men's restroom with my power boost the B- rank ghost monster can't beat you don't worry go that's not good is it are you scared no I'm not sc
ared then go I'll wait for you here lingu stood still doing a fierce thought struggle lisu held the wine glass and gently shook it a smile if any hanging on his face suddenly luchin Yu snatched Lis sua's wine and smothered it in one gulp and then walked towards the men's restroom in big strides seeing this lisan nodded with satisfaction wanting to be his royal master was not just a matter of looking good although he could share his power to Ling you but empty power that could not be utilized was
not good and there was also the aspect of mindset Leu this is intentionally exercise lingu after all the next he will continue to hunt ghosts and monsters he does not want to be Ling you dragged back when encountering powerful ghosts and monsters not knowing if it was because of the drink that strength and his courage lingu stepped into the men's restroom without a hint of hesitation a sticky feeling came from her face lingu stopped and reached out to touch her face the next moment her hand enc
ountered a soft Mass when she brought down the unknown object in her hand to take a look luing Yu's body stiffened and shock hung on her face intestine what she was holding in her hand was a bloody large intestine NAA surged up and her stomach turned Ling you couldn't help but take a step back she forced herself to hold back the feeling of nausea trying to throw up raising her eyes the toilet was filled with undried blood and Scattered organs some hanging on the walls some spilling onto the floo
r the air was filled with the pungent odor of blood she hastily threw away the large intestine in her hand then closed her eyes and took a deep breath after standing in place for a while lingu gritted her teeth and carefully continued to walk inside the toilet a creepy gnawing sound came from her lingu followed the sound and saw that a lanky figure in one of the toilet compartments on the right was squatting on the floor with his back to her her not knowing what he was eating ghost Monster luu's
breathing became rapid and her body tensed up sensing the movement behind her the ghost monster stopped eating and slowly turned its head around it was a face stained with blood a face that had four eyes and at that moment half a waste was still in its mouth ba the ghost monster spat out the waist on its mouth and stood up with a hideous smile fine skin and tender meat this is a highclass ingredient a g g g the Eerie laughter rang out lingu was scared to take a step back while slightly tilting
her head to glance behind the ghost monster a corpse that had been nod beyond recognition came into view and luing Yu was so frightened that she once again took a step back fear surged through her heart she wanted to turn around and run away at this moment she even forgot that she possessed the powerful power shared by Lis sua within her in the end she was still just a senior high school student it was only natural for her to be scared at the sight of such a terrifying scene while seeing luing Y
u's fearful appearance the ghost monster was even more excited it's four eyeballs rotating madly in their sockets in an irregular manner the ghost monster took a step forward lingu immediately took a step back the ghost monster took another step forward lingu took another step back soon lingu was forced into a corner unable to retreat is there any mistake isn't it just a begr ghost monster actually scared like this where did the courage to deal with yean that night go Liu's voice came from the d
oorway of the toilet and an inexplicable sense of security Rose in the bottom of luchin Yu's heart after she heard it she turned her head and said can this be the same yean is a human while this is a ghost a come on this ghost monster is even weaker than yean what are you afraid of its appearance is too ugly and scary Liu's head was full of black lines as he turned his head to the ghost monster and said hey she said you look ugly you're the one who looks ugly your whole family looks ugly lisu ju
st casually said but he didn't know that the ghost monster became very agitated after hearing this showing his teeth and staring at luchin you what he didn't know was that this ghost monster was often called ugly when he was in the ghost world and now he was still called ugly when he came to the human world which directly made him break his defense the ghost Chi violently erupted and a cold wind suddenly blew inside the tiny toilet causing the chandelier with intestines hanging overhead to sway
around the light flickering on and off Lis sua smiled faintly looked at luing Yu and said Not only did it say that you are ugly it also said that your whole family is ugly I heard it I don't need you to convey it lingu revealed a terrifying expression and looked at The Ghost and monster and shouted you ugly thing actually dared to call me ugly I will beat you to death boom an even more terrifying ghostly Aura erupted from luchin Yu's body as she took a step towards the ghostly monster with an an
gry look in her eyes the sudden ghostly Aura confused the ghost monster right at this moment lingu arrived in front of the ghost monster with an arrow step and her Palm entwined with ghost shei directly slapped over Splat a loud slapping sound came out and the ghost's body rotated 2 and 1/2 times in midair before falling down this slap enraged the ghost monster it roared and charged towards lingu without showing any weakness lingu took a step forward and waved both Palms slaps another series of
slapping sounds the ghost monster was directly slapped dumbfounded Roar enough a scholar can be killed but not humiliated the ghost monster roared in Anger exploding with unprecedented strength in the next moment the two figures intersected inside the toilet and an explosion sounded in the air Ching Yu's anger seemed to have taken her use of power to the next level her fists smashing into the ghost monster like hammers each swing causing the air around her to vibrate violently the ghost monster
was also not willing to show weakness its ghost Chi was like a black poisonous snake as it lunged towards lingu its hands were like sharp blades viciously slicing at lingu in the face of the ghost monsters attacks lingu did not flinch at all she clenched her teeth and attacked the ghost monster back with even more violent attacks her figure cut through the air in a trail of Shadows so fast that it was impossible to see suddenly the ghost Monster's Four Eyes shot out green rays of light and the u
nguarded luch chingu was directly hit by the Rays g g hit my rotting Rays your body will immediately appear to rot then your whole body will rot and you will eventually turn into a puddle of Flesh the ghost monster laughed excitedly and after hearing that it would rot all over its body Ling you panicked and threw a look of help to Lis suah kill it before the body rots and you'll be fine Lis suah said indifferently afterwards luing Yu's eyes glared as if a small Universe had erupted and her power
ful Aura directly lifted The Laughing ghosts and monsters off the ground as a girl how could she endure such a thing as her whole body rotting not to mention her whole body not even a single blemish on her face go to hell you ugly thing pure Darkness appeared on luchin Yu's fist as she smashed it against the ghost Monster's head bang the ghost Monster's head was smashed like a watermelon and a large amount of blood splattered onto luchin Yu's body but luchin Yu wasn't Leed yet ignoring the blood
on her body she raised her foot and stomped madly on the ghost monster corpse let you call me ugly let you scare me with your intestines let you grow four eyes looking at the miserably whipped ghost monster lisu couldn't help but sympathize it was really too cruel this was a blood bath caused by an ugly word lisu shook his head and pulled lingu away almost enough it's all stomped by you it looks strange and pitiful hph who let him say I'm ugly whoever dares to say I'm ugly I'll get mad at him l
uing Yu clasped her hands on her chest with an exasperated look Leu Shrugged then swallowed the ghost in one bite ding devouring a banked ghost monster obtaining one B- ranked reinforcement the power got stronger again Lis sua smiled with satisfaction it was estimated that he would be able to recover to SS Rank after eating around 10 more srank ghost monsters after resolving the ghosts and Monsters the two of them found a seed inside the bar and drank after a few drinks Lisa suddenly asked actua
lly you could have complet completely solved that ghost monster with a single strike just now Ling you blared at him without any good humor I'm not you I can't control the power in my body well that's why you need to exercise more in the future lisu looked at her seriously and said how about this in the future you will deal with all the ghosts and monsters below a rank and I will only step in for those above S rank what Ling you exclaimed in shock this would be almost the same as her making a mo
ve every time after all s-ranked ghosts and monsters were not common take tanu City for example after living here for over 10 years luin Yu had only heard of an s-rank ghost monster appearing once suddenly lingu looked at Lisa with skeptical eyes what do you mean by that look it's not possible that you think that I'm letting you take a shot just to be lazy right Ling you did not make a sound but gently nodded associated with lis sua's behavior at home like ass salted fish it was hard not to let
Ling you feel that way cough cough I'm doing this for your own good how can you think of me like this should dry cough twice then put down his wine glass and walked towards the door of the bar lingu skimmed her mouth and quickly followed a cordon had been drawn around the bar at this time prohibiting anyone from approaching ha who are you guys how did you come out from inside a police officer asked suspiciously they were notified and immediately rushed here to blockade the place this Cordon had
only just been pulled out and they were waiting for the ghostmaster association people to come and exterminate the ghosts but what was the situation with this man and woman calmly walking out from the bar didn't they say there were ghosts and Monsters Inside also why is the woman wearing a bloodstained night gown lingu walked up to the police officer and said I am the vice president of the ghostmaster association Lu chingu the ghosts and Monsters Inside have already been eliminated by me so ther
e's no need to pull the Cordon Ling you the police officers present revealed surprised Expressions you're the vice president who just took office I heard that you're still a senior is that true I heard that you're contracted only are s ranked is that that true and I heard that your contracted ghost monster is your own classmate is that true the police officers asked curiously one by one luing Yu pointed at Lis sua next to her and said this is my contracted ghost monster Lis sua grinned and intro
duced himself at the group of police officers hello guys my name is Le suah I just died not long ago the police officers faces changed slightly and they took a step back involuntarily the matter about Leu had already spread in tenu City he died without resting in peace and turned into an evil ghost to come back for Revenge extremely cruel in his methods and likes to crush the bones of the whole body the most important thing is that he is unrestrained and very powerful in front of the black bean
bar the police officer stood in a line and looked up at the sky flying away well it disappeared with a whoosh thought he was going to crush our bones doesn't seem as scary as the rumors in the garbage dump in the southern district of tanu City lingu covered her nose her face full of disgust 5 minutes ago she was still at the black bean bar and in the Western District then after receiving the notification that there were ghosts and monsters appearing here she was brought here by Leu and on the wa
y she even went home to change a set of clothes it stinks is this ghost monster stupid to hide in a place like this it's not stupid instead it's smart lisu pointed at the piles of garbage around it and said the stench here gives it a good cover and since this kind of place normally wouldn't have anyone willing to come in at all as long as it doesn't blatantly attack humans it's very hard to be discovered that's true Ling you nodded then smiled disdainfully afterward but in the end it was still d
iscovered well who told it to treat the Imperial demon Master as prey lisu suddenly locked his gaze at a mountain of garbage there the corner of his mouth slightly raised although it was successful in hunting an imperial ghostmaster it was also discovered due to too much commotion and the loss was more than worth it as the words reached this point a cold AA shot out from lisu's eyes and he swung a fist at the garbage mountain in front of him Rumble a deafening sound rang out the garbage Mountain
instantly burst open a black shadow flew out from it then fell to the ground and rolled all the way to lisu's feet it was a ghost monster that looked like a human in appearance except that its eyes were red and it had sharp fangs and Claws swollen after eating an imperial ghostmaster how dare you treat me as prey lisu stomped on the ghost Monster's head with one foot and looked down on the other party from above he was never the only one who treated others as prey no one dared to treat him as p
rey this ghost monster actually hid in the dark just now and looked at lisu with the eyes of looking at prey this directly angered lisu when it was too late this all happened in an instant even lingu was a bit unable to react a black shadow Rose from behind Lisa and the ghost monster that was stepped on by his feet suddenly had its pupils contracted and unprecedented fear surged out from the bottom of its heart it was as if the ghost monster had seen the most terrifying thing in the world and th
e emotion of fear caused his body to tremble uncontrollably this scene caused leis suat to frown there seemed to be something wrong with this ghost monster it was normal to feel fear in this situation right now but it was as if this ghost monster wasn't scared because he was about to be killed tyrannical Eclipse ghost Emperor you are the tyrannical Eclipse ghost Emperor a voice filled with fear came from underneath his feet and a flash of surprise flashed in lisu's eyes in the Ghost World he had
disappeared for a hundred years right and his deeds should have been gradually forgotten by the ghosts and monsters As Time passed even Yan's S-Class ghost monster couldn't recognize lisu but instead this b-class ghost monster did you know me Lisa asked with a curious tone as he removed his foot as his words fell the ghost monster knew that he had guessed correctly this was really the tyrannical Eclipse ghost Emperor the ghost monster hurriedly climbed up from the ground and knelt on both knees
an expression of both excitement and fear on his face seeing Lord ghost Emperor I am a subordinate of the blood Phantom Ghost Emperor and I had the honor of witnessing your portrait from a distance before blood Phantom this fellow was actually someone from the blood Phantom the moment he heard heard the name blood Phantom Lisa's body involuntarily shook slightly and guilt flickered in his eyes does she still keep my portrait keeps it and often takes it out to look at it alas why is she so bitte
r Lis sui his guilt intensifying bitter the ghost froze for a moment then stole a glance at Lis sua with odd eyes the other party's Chang in mood made Lisa feel puzzled and couldn't help but ask could it be that she's having a good time right now ah how to say it the ghost murmured for a moment before Whispering it can't be said that 's having a good time but she has a way to cheer herself up speaking here the ghost monster sneaked a glance at Lis Su every time she is unhappy Lord blood Phantom
will take out your portrait and then she will curse at the portrait with all her fire and after she curses she will be in a better mood lisu she hasn't changed she's still such an idiot Lisa could even fantasize about that spitting scornful expression will she do anything strange besides cursing at my portrait she will also take your portrait and press it on her chest and rub it and then she will be all red in the face along with an expression of enjoyment and a slightly perverted laughter enjoy
able expression perverted laughter the corner of lisu's mouth was twitching madly this is masturbating right taking the portrait of lousy and masturbating put Ling you on the side couldn't hold back any longer and accidentally laughed out what are you laughing at lisu asked with a Grimace Ling you hurriedly stopped her laughter and said in a serious manner thinking of something happy you're lying you're clearly laugh laughing at me how could that be I really did think of some happy things what h
appy things the cat next door gave birth to three kittens leeu forget it don't be General with her after calming down a bit lisu looked at the ghosts and monsters again is there more no more well thank you for telling me that leuan nodded then ate the ghost monster in one bite ha isn't this ghost monster one of your old favorite henchmen why did you eat it he knows too much Leu said indifferently then looked at Ling you with a serious face also the blood Phantom is not my old flame then what is
yours the ministry she is my Ministry oh so that's how it is Ling you came to a realization then asked then is she acting as a secretary or something like that it should be a very capable secretary right you lisu had the urge to kill her people's hearts are separated by their stomachs ah on the surface it's completely impossible to see that this guy's thoughts are so bad joking with you can we talk about the blood Phantom Ghost Emperor thing Ling you saw fit to quickly switch topics blood Phanto
m is the earliest ghost monster to follow me she followed me around when I was still C rank her Talent is very powerful it only took her 10 years to become an SSS rank this kind of talent is properly the talent of a ghost Emperor a but it's still slightly better than me in fact these are not the key point the key point is that she will never betray me to say something that is not exaggerated even if everyone betrays me blood Phantom will definitely not betray me saying that luua fell into memori
es and the corners of his mouth involuntarily Rose slightly lingu frowned and asked no more nope what else do you want to know is she pretty was blood mistress pretty this was a difficult question to answer those who hadn't seen blood Phantom's original form would think that she was breathtakingly beautiful but Lis sua who had seen her original form wouldn't think so blood Phantom's original form couldn't be said to be ugly It could only be said to be creepy the figure was perfect just the skin
had a billion problems she had no skin she looked like a person who had been skinned very creepy standing in the perspective of ghosts and monsters should be considered beautiful but Lis sua who possessed human Aesthetics was not feeling beautiful once he thought of the original form of the blood Phantom lisu couldn't help but shake his head straight seeing lisu with this look lingu didn't need him to answer to no in the dark and sunless Ghost World in a location surrounded by mountains on all s
ides a group of ghosts and monsters were working feverishly to build a huge altar the strength of the ghosts and monsters here varied and among them there were some ssass powerhouses and even SSS class ones but at this moment without exception they were all working very hard on the construction work at the edge of the altar there stood a cold and colorful figure she was dressed in a gorgeous white dress which was as pure and Flawless as ice and snow and her face was cold and Noble like the color
of the Moon in a winter night cold and mysterious her eyebrows were as picturesque as the sea and her eyes were as deep as the sea revealing a faint chill her lips were thin and Rosy like blossoming cherry blossoms stunning the most striking thing was her long hair that was as Vivid as blood each strand seemed to be filled with the power of Life Lord blood mistress the altar will be ready in another 10 days at that time we will be able to go to the Earth and enjoy those delicious humans a gloom
y voice came from beside him and blood Phantom twisted his head to look over it was a one eye with thick arms on both sides the area of the eyeball was about 1 meter while the two arms rooted on the eyeball were 5 m long if opened at this moment a gap opened in the center of the eyeball and it opened and closed to speak black and purple unknown liquid float out from this Gap anyone who looks at it will feel disgusting the blood Phantom did not change its color at this and looked as if it was not
surprised well you supervise them well after the altar is completed this Emperor will bring you along to the Earth all right my Lord I guarantee that it will be completed in 10 days the ID demons solemnly guarantee and then said excitedly I can't help but be excited just thinking about it it's been a long time since I've eaten a human's eyeball and that popping sensation after biting through it really makes ghosts nostalgic oh you've eaten human eyeballs haven't you never been to Earth blood Ph
antom's eyes narrowed slightly and asked curiously in the Ghost World there was a kind of spatial Wormhole which appeared randomly and for a very short period of time and ghosts and monsters could travel to earth through the spatial Wormhole spatial wormholes were also divided into levels and only ghosts and monsters that did not exceed the level of the Wormhole could travel to earth Through the Wormhole if an S-Class Wormhole appeared in front of blood Phantom right now then she a SSS class Gho
st Emperor wouldn't be able to get in and it would have to be S-Class and below for ghosts and monsters to be able to get in and after going to Earth One basically couldn't come back because there were no spatial wormholes leading to the Ghost World on Earth I haven't been to the Earth but I was fortunate enough to pick up a living human 100 years ago 100 years ago I see that was the only time a human fell into the Ghost World I can't imagine that you were quite lucky he he is quite lucky it is
said that at that time there were only more than 100 humans that fell in and the huge ghost realm just had one fall in front of me since eating human eyeballs I want to eat every day but I can't go to Earth speaking here the Emon looked at blood Phantom adoringly originally I thought that I would not be able to go to the Earth for the rest of my life but I can't imagine that you Lord blood Phantom actually have a way to lead us to the Earth this kind of thing even the three ghost Emperors can't
do blood Phantom's eyes flashed with an unknown light looked up at the direction of the Altar and said this method was not thought of by this emperor not you then who is it the ID demon froze slightly filled with curiosity the corners of blood Phantom's mouth Rose slightly as he spoke faintly the tyrannical Eclipse ghost Emperor as those four words were spoken the ID demon on the side instantly revealed a look of fear as blood Phantom's subordinate I demon certainly knew that blood Phantom had o
nce served the tyrannical Eclipse ghost Emperor although he had only joined blood Phantom's command after the tyrannical Eclipse ghost Emperor had disappeared and had not come into contact with the tyrannical Eclipse ghost Emperor he had witnessed the other party's battle with the other three ghost Emperors it could simply be described as destructive countless ghosts and monsters were killed by the waves of the battle and at that time he was even afraid that the ghost world would be destroyed as
a result even now that he was already an SSS ranti demon had palpitations when he thought back on it the construction of the Altar and the engraving of the formation was something he came up with but he disappeared before it was perfected this Emperor is just continuing what he didn't finish blood Phantom said with a soft smile it's a shame to say that he only used a few years time to almost finish the altar in formation just short of the final step but this Emperor took hundreds of years to pe
rfect this final step my Lord doesn't need to be presumptuous after all that one is the strongest existence in the ghost world that's right in the heart of the I demon the tyrannical Eclipse ghost Emperor was the strongest in the ghost realm after all that was the one who was able to heavily injure three ghost Emperors despite being one against three and even though he was defeated in the end he proved that he was the strength you go and get busy build the altar as soon as possible blood Phantom
said lightly after the ID demon left blood Phantom revealed an inexplicable smile the ghosts and monsters under her only knew that this altar could lead to the Earth but they didn't know that a very huge price would have to be paid and even if the price was paid it couldn't teleport so many ghosts and monsters to the Earth at at most only one could be teleported and this ghost that traveled to the Earth is of course the blood charm herself as for the ghosts under her command is the price she ha
s to pay to travel to the Earth this price could be considered quite large any other ghost Emperor would not be able to afford to do this to know that in the Ghost World blood Phantom's power was the strongest besides the three ghost Emperors to sacrifice such a power to travel to earth perhaps only a fool would do so of course the blood charm is not a fool but in the earth side has more important things than the power in her hands she must go to the Earth even if all the ghosts and monsters und
er her command are sacrificed she must go in fact if blood Phantom wasn't in a hurry she could have waited for the SSS ranked spatial wormholes to appear but this was a thing of slim chance she simply didn't know when the SSS class Wormhole would appear and she couldn't know in advance where the Wormhole would appear after so many years she had been paying attention to the SSS class wormholes wanting to travel to earth through the spatial wormholes yet she was still in the ghost realm it was n a
s if SSS class wormholes hadn't appeared in the past 100 years it was just that they appeared for Too Short a period of time and had already closed by the time she received the news to rush over Earth this Emperor will be here soon blood Phantom suddenly grinned with an expected yet excited expression and said Pay Back wait for me I know you're on the Earthly side there are ghosts and monsters appearing in the eastern district depart immediately as the words fell luchin Yu only felt a blur befor
e her eyes and was already rushing through the air now she was almost most used to it as soon as the night came she would change into battlef friendly clothes in advance and sit quietly at home waiting for the notification of the ghosts and monsters appearing this situation had been going on for several days in a row and resisting and not being able to resist then she could only cooperate not to mention after a few consecutive nights of fighting luing Yu's combat power Rose like a rocket and now
she was able to face A-Class ghosts and monsters with ease although she looked disgruntled on the surface she was actually quite happy in her heart it was a bit tiring but it was worth it if there was an improvement and because lingu was so active in destroying ghosts the people in The Ghost Master Association also recognized her as the vice president however at the same time they also complained about her as the vice president every time a ghost appeared Ling you would be the first to arrive n
ot giving others a chance to take action at all causing the people in the ghostmaster association to have nothing to do every day only getting together to play ma Jong or something one more thing the ghost Masters don't exterminate ghost G for free different levels of ghosts and monsters would have different levels of bonuses and this bonus wasn't just given out to people in the ghost Masters Association even if they weren't members of the ghost Masters Association they could still get the bonus
no matter who it was as long as they eliminated the ghosts and monsters they would be able to receive the corresponding level of bonus it was only the people in the ghostmaster association that had the greater Advantage after all their intelligence network was very strong and they were basically the first to know where the ghosts and monsters had appeared but now with lingu joining them the matter of Exterminating ghosts had nothing to do with them anymore which made them very bitter it was jus
t like a Salesman who could only get a fixed salary if he couldn't make a single order as such the people of the ghost smiter Association complained Shenley only said one thing about the matter that everyone should roll up if they wanted a bonus then the tanu city Imperial ghostmaster Association began to roll up internally the Imperial ghost Masters were no longer sitting on their hands and chose to take the initiative because they knew that it was impossible to rely on the association's intern
al information to exterminate the ghosts the notification of the appearance of the ghosts was received by all of them together but before they could rush over the ghosts had already been eliminated by lingu since this was the case they gave up the path of internal information and patrolled outside by themselves in this way the discovery of ghosts and monsters couldn't always be robbed laow air good chance you go control the ghost monster Roger inside the park the three Imperial ghost Masters wer
e Exterminating the ghosts the battle had come to an end the ghosts were seriously injured one of the Imperial ghost Masters contracted ghosts was very large and held the seriously injured ghost in his arms if nothing else all that was needed was for the other two Oni to deliver the Fatal blow and it would be over however without accidents accidents appeared lisu brought luing Yu flying through the air they had just exterminated a ghost monster and now they were heading to the next location he h
e there seems to be a ghost monster down there let me see Ling you looked down then said indifferently there's already a ghostmaster dealing with it and it looks like it'll be taken care of soon let's not interfere how can that be although that ghost monster seems to be defeated it's probably a trick he used to confuse his opponents let's go and help Lis Su grinned then quickly descended towards the ground an earpiercing air breaking sound rang out and the three Imperial ghost Masters in the par
k frown at the sky they only saw a black shadow cut through and before they could react a miserable rang out upon hearing the scream a bad feeling Rose in the hearts of the three at the same time when they shifted their gazes to the direction the sound came from their faces swished and became ugly the ghost monster that they had seriously injured was gone and the second oldest's contracted ghost monster stood dumpfounded in its place on the side lingu smiled slightly awkwardly while lisu licked
his lips with intent that good evening everyone lingu smiled slightly stiffly she had also heard of the complaints that the members of the Imperial demon master Association had made about themselves and now that she had blatantly robbed someone's prey it seemed a bit excessive at this moment luchin you didn't know what to say so she could only greet the other party first to see their reaction vice president you're being unorthodox we've already subdued the ghosts and monsters just now what exact
ly do you mean by this the boss asked through gritted teeth dealing with ghosts and monsters was originally a dangerous thing and to be robbed after subduing the ghosts and monsters after a thousand years of hard work no one would be happy about this luing Yu also knew that this was very unethical but she couldn't do anything about it luua simply didn't listen to the call what do you mean by unethical lisu's eyes turned cold a powerful sense of AA suddenly appeared just now that ghost monster wa
s showing weakness don't you know he was waiting for you to let your guard down and then give you a fatal blow the three Imperial ghost Masters body stiffened violently all of them looked at lisu in horror and their contracted ghosts and monsters had already been frightened by lisu aora at this time and were lying on the ground trembling what a terrifying sense of Oppression the boss gritted his teeth and whispered the ghost monster just now has obviously been seriously injured by us are you que
stioning my words not waiting for the boss to finish his sentence Leu interrupted with a voice believe it or not I will eat all your contracted ghost monsters the moment these words came out the three people on the opposite side immediately panicked they had long heard that the vice president's contracted ghosts and monsters were not subject to constraints but they could not have imagined that they would actually rampant to such an extent intimidating them in front of the Imperial master in fact
lishu was not intimidating and really wanted to beat their contracted ghosts and monsters but if he did so he would not be able to stay in the Imperial Ghost Master Association and he still had to rely on the association to provide him with information you're right I felt something was off about that ghost monster just now so it was playing this idea thank you for stepping in and saving us laan's eyes twinkled and he spoke in a hurry lisu nodded with satisfaction you're not bad you're a person
with a deep sense of justice that's it if there's nothing else goodbye leaving behind a sentence lisu brought lingu and rushed up into the sky in the twinkling of an eye it disappeared from sight damn it it's just too damnable the boss punched the Ground full of anger to actually blatantly Rob it's really rampant let's report it let the association punish her the second and third nodded in support what are you guys going to report suddenly a light voice came and the three's body jerked only to s
ee that lisu and lingu who had gone away had returned luchu smiled faintly and said it's like this I thought about the fact that you guys were the ones who found that ghost and monster just now so I don't want the prize money so I'll give it all to you guys also if you encounter a ghost or monster in the future you can also notify me to go over there I can help you guys exterminate the ghosts and don't want the bonus really uh really after saying that lisu disappeared once again only leaving beh
ind the three ghosts Masters who were full of shock there was this kind of good thing not having to risk fighting with ghosts and monsters and getting a bonus this is simply a free lunch after the shock the boss waved his hand and said letun go continue to go on patrol we won't rest until dawn the Imperial ghost masters of tanu City went crazy regardless of whether they were inside or outside the association all of them ran out to patrol at night and once they patrolled they patrolled until dawn
not needing to sleep at all this was all because Leu released the word to help them exterminate ghosts for free and once this news came out the ghost Masters instantly went crazy at night the ghost Masters will run in the streets and alleys as long as the ghosts and monsters found by them all can't live and there won't be two Fierce fights the ghosts and monsters are not a few times to be eliminated this kind of thing for Ordinary People is simply too happy with so many ghost Masters escort Nig
ht Out are much more at ease in the past there were not many people on the streets but at this time they were bustling with activity if if we were to evaluate the safest city tenu city would definitely be on the list not only ordinary people felt happy Leu also felt happy there were so many ghost Masters out every night to help him look for ghosts and monsters that he was almost too busy ghost Masters are many times better at finding ghosts and monsters compared to Ordinary People their contract
ed ghosts and monsters have a certain range of perception hidden ghosts and monsters can be found even if ordinary people can't find them by the ghost Masters ghost Masters are like a radar spread in every corner of the city ghosts and monsters almost nothing to hide in fact it was not difficult to see some problems from this matter in the past the Imperial ghost Masters had simply not done their best to exterminate the ghosts however this could not be blamed on them after all fighting with ghos
ts and monsters was a very dangerous thing it was fine to encounter ghosts and monsters weaker than oneself or with similar strength to oneself but when encountering ghosts and monsters that were much stronger than oneself it was almost certain death ghost Masters are also human beings they will will also be afraid it is impossible to even give up their lives for the sake of others but now it's different they don't need to take action when they encounter ghosts and monsters lisu will help to tak
e care of it and the bonus can still be taken in the past they would pray that they wouldn't encounter two powerful ghosts and monsters now they all hoped that they would encounter powerful ghosts and monsters so that the bonus would be more hey a Class A ghost monster has been spotted in the northern District's happiness neighborhood please come over immediately Roger before in you hung up the phone Lisa had already taken her and flew towards the Northern District in a minute or so they arrived
at the happiness District where the ghost monster was confronting an a-ranked imperial ghostmaster seeing Lis Su arrived the Imperial ghostmaster breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile I'll leave it to you guys lisan nodded and lingu arrived in front of the ghost monster with an arrow step and directly started without the need for more words after several nights of intense battles luchin Yu had been transformed and as the number of ghosts and monsters Lisa devoured increased his power
was also increasing and the power shared to luchin Yu was also more than what it was at the beginning before when luing Yu dealt with the a-ranked ghosts luua still had to keep an eye on them for fear of any accidents but now he didn't even bother to look at them and directly blew off his Bull with the Imperial Ghost Master on the side the battle quickly ended lingu carried the ghost monster corpse and came to Lisa a bit excessive I was there fighting with the ghost monster but you were here get
ting high Lisa smiled faintly and swallowed the ghost monster in one bite then handed over the melon seeds in his hand come on you try it too these strawberry flavored melon seeds are quite good lingu rolled her eyes in dismay but still took the melon seeds after all she had never eaten strawberry flavored melon seeds well it's quite tasty where did you buy it asked him he gave it to me lisu pointed to the Imperial demon Master on the side and the other party hurriedly smiled and said I made thi
s myself if you like it I'll send you a few dozen pounds okay Leu nodded then asked again do you like to get high on melon seeds a lot why did you come out on patrol with melon seeds no it's my friend who asked me to bring melon seeds why he said that getting high on melon seeds while watching chairman Ryu fight the ghosts and monsters would be more enjoyable Lup was slightly stunned then said your friend is so right just before I always felt as if something was missing so this is it Lu chingu d
ing Bell at this time the phone rang hey you guys hurry over to shaming Town ghosts and monsters have appeared chenle's voice came and was somewhat anxious lisu couldn't help but ask did something happen the female Ghost Master who was the bait is in danger she was captured by the ghosts and monsters okay we'll go over right away lingu came back with a sentence and hung up the phone lisu immediately picked her up and flew at full speed towards shaming town after they arrived at shaming town ther
e were already five or six Imperial ghost Masters gathered here apart from the male Royal ghost Masters that the association had arranged to hide in the shadows the rest were patrolling in the neighborhood in can when they heard a commotion here luing Yu hurriedly opened her mouth and asked how is the situation it's like this my partner also walked around the streets tonight as before to lure the ghost monster to appear but we underestimated the strength of this ghost monster at that time I only
saw a black shadow flash by and my partner was gone that Imperial Ghost Master emotionally pointed at the ground but my partner she left a mark we can follow follow the mark to find the ghost monster well it's good to have marks lisu and the others followed the markers all the way and soon came to a house the house didn't look much different from the other houses in the town and also had lights on in every room Ling you knocked but there was no response go straight in lisu raised his foot and k
icked and the door of the house was violently opened the group walked in and found it empty look guys there are marks on the floor the people looked down and followed the mark to the corner of the house the markings disappeared L sua's eyes narrowed slightly and his senses were released the next moment he sensed a ghostly Aura underground it's down there after saying this luua stomped his foot violently on the floor Rumble a bloomy passageway opening appeared without any nonsense luua directly w
alked in and lingu and the others quickly followed this passageway was wide even if a few people walked horizontally there was no problem after walking for about a minute Lisa and the others arrived at the end of the passageway where there was an iron iron door with another kick the iron door was kicked open by Lisa the pungent smell of blood came from inside the iron door causing lisu and the others to frown and feel bad the Imperial Ghost Master who was assigned this Mission didn't even think
about rushing in at the first opportunity ah you come out I'm going to kill you before lisu and the others could go in there was the roaring sound of that Imperial demon Master a sound that carried sadness anger guilt and remorse the feeling of a rip banana when peeled was very silky and a little bit relieving but if the banana was replaced by a human being no one would find it silky smooth and decompressing behind the iron door is a room of 50 square m after lisu and the others stepped into it
the situation inside was unobstructed in the center of the room a female corpse with half of its skin peeled off was hanging in the air with warm blood dripping from its toes the man from the Imperial Ghost Master Association was kneeling in front of the female corpse and balling his eyes out in addition to the female corpse in the center of the room there were more than dozen pairs of human skins all female hanging on the walls around the room Illuminating the room was a row of delicate lantern
s with a lifelike carving of a beauty picture lingu covered her mouth as her eyes slowly swept past the human skins on the walls she had read about those missing women and these human skins on the walls were exactly them the few Imperial ghost Masters who followed them and furrowed their brows even if they had always dealt with ghosts and monsters they felt creeped out at this moment lisu's eyes narrowed and looked towards the wall on the right side of the room where there was a Gap in the shape
of a threshold unlike the smooth walls around it walking over he pushed hard Rumble a dark door appeared the ghosts and monsters should have sensed us coming so they ran through this door lisu said indifferently the howling Imperial ghostmaster stopped crying and looked up sharply at the dark door then rushed in like a madman there was only one thing in his mind right now and that was to avenge his partner let's follow him too he can't deal with the onlyi alone judging from the fact that the gh
ost monster had silently captured the female Imperial ghostmaster the other party's strength should be a ranked or even close to S ranked Ling you casually picked up the lanterns in the room and prepared to use them for lighting are you sure you want to take these lanterns Leu was the one who coldly asked Ling Yu looked at him with some doubt is there any problem with taking these lanterns to illuminate of course there's no problem but these are lanterns made from human skin as long as you can t
ake them ah linu screamed and hurriedly threw away the lantern in her hand the few Imperial ghost Masters who originally thought the same is Ling you also put down the lanterns in their hands after hearing this lisu skimmed his mouth and said indifferently hurry up and go or else it will be dangerous for that person who encounters the ghosts and Monsters the Imperial ghost Masters glanced at each other and then stepped into the Dark Door while Lea Stood Still and didn't move because luchin Yu wa
s helping the hanging female Imperial Ghost Master collect her corpse luchin Yu held back the feeling of NAA to help the female Imperial demon Master's skin to be resheathed and then tore off a piece of cloth from her clothes to cover the other party's face after doing everything she scanned the human skin on the walls of the room again and her eyes became incomparably cold let's go letun go kill this ghost monster her voice was very soft but it was very cold and it was as if the temperature of
the surroundings had dropped a lot because of these words Lisa did not open his mouth and walked into the dark door without saying a word the passageway behind the Dark Door was very long and had many Forks standing at the fork lingu asked in a cold voice which way to go lishu shook his head what does shaking your head mean can't don't you sense which way the ghosts and monsters go luchin Yu had a questioning look and his tone was filled with dissatisfaction it was like a leader criticizing his
subordinate for not doing his job properly lisu's eyes were slightly cold and a chill suddenly Rose from the SS of luchin Yu's feet at this moment luing youu came to her senses although she got along well with Lis sua these days the premise of all this was that she did not offend Lis sua she would not forget how Lisa had just been summoned out just as the outside world had said he was an evil spirit that had returned from from hell to take revenge her tone just now had clearly upset Lisa just as
lingu was panicking Lis sua suddenly grinned and said why do you have a scared look on your face you're my royal master awe it's not like I can do anything to you as the words fell lingu also reacted inside with relief in her heart right I'm his royal master why should I be afraid of him even if I can't control him but he likewise can't do anything to me don't worry about it I won't hurt you even if I'm angry again at most I'll go to slaughter a city to vent when these words came out luchin Yu'
s heart that had just been put down was instantly raised to her throat again she looked at lisu incredulously and asked in a low voice will you really do that will it's not like I haven't done the thing of slaughtering a city before in the ghost realm I've often slaughtered cities but in the ghost realm it's ghosts and monsters humans here but I am a ghost monster Lisa's words left Ling you speechless right Lisa was a ghost monster and could no longer be looked at with human eyes Lisa's eyes nar
rowed and faintly asked are you angry because those people were skinned yes shouldn't that be anger whether one should be angry or not is none of my business but you'd better not provoke me lisu suddenly put his face in front of lingu and said word by word the consequences of angering me are very serious lisu's voice was like a thunderbolt exploding in luing Yu's mind her face swished pale and she subconsciously took a step back looking at luing Yu's appearance lisu nodded with satisfaction gett
ing along well with luchin Yu these days had caused her to develop some wrong thoughts and it was good to correct them back now this ghost monster didn't leave a breath behind the ghost she broke off in the room just now after scaring Ling you Leu Shrugged and said without the ghostly Aura remaining there is no way for me to tell which way the ghostly monster went then then let's just pick a random one lingu asked cautiously it seemed that she was really frightened by Lisa this one Lisa said as
he walked towards one of the passages Ling you hurriedly followed but didn't dare to follow Too Close always keeping a distance of 1 meter from lisu soon they arrived inside an abandoned Factory lisu's perception covered a 10m radius but he did not find the ghost monster Aura this ghost monster should have run away Lis sua gently stroked his chin his eyes filled with doubts tonight this ghost monster was too strange actually even he the ghost Emperor could not perceive it even the Ghost World tr
ium couldn't completely evade Lisa's perception but this ghost monster did Could It Be a Ghost monster even more powerful than the Tri umit this isn't right if it was a ghost monster more powerful than the trium then the other party wouldn't need to run at all strange it's really too strange thinking and walking at the same time lisu returned to the room that was hung with human skins and several Imperial ghost Masters also returned seeing leua and luchin Yu returning the Imperial ghostmaster wh
o lost his partner excitedly pointed at them and yelled it's all your fault if you hadn't made this suggestion my partner wouldn't have died luchin Yu's delicate body trembled as guilt an overwhelm flashed In Her Eyes the man wanted to continue accusing but Lis suwa took an arrow step forward and pinched his partner's neck with one hand seeing his royal master being attacked the contracted ghosts and monsters on the side immediately pounced on luchang bang with a dull crash the ghost monster fle
w out backwards if you want to go down to meet your partner then I'll fulfill you a suffocating sense of Oppression appeared and the people and ghost monsters in the room were filled with horror if it was before luchin you would have gone up to advis SU too but now she did not dare H with a cold snort Lisa threw out the Imperial ghostmaster in his hand like trash slowly scanning around the room luua coldly called on lingu to leave together the incident in shaming town quickly spread in tenu city
and people were scared and shocked at the same time the reason for fear was that the gargoyle actually liked to skin people and had gotten away with it shocked also because the ghost monster ran away actually can run away in the hands of lisu it should be known that these days Lisa and luchin Yu had never missed beat and even a class ghost monsters could be easily handled does that mean that this ghost monster in shaming Town surpassed a level to reach s level or above it was fine if they didn'
t know but now that they knew that there was a s-rank or above ghost monster lurking around the people of tenu City felt scared not only ordinary people even the Imperial ghost Masters were equally scared and were not quite daring to come out to patrol at night if they encountered this suspected s-rank ghost monster they would be miserable the other party would be able to kill an a-ranked Ghost Master in a Split Second and they wouldn't even have a chance to notify lisu the night of tenu city ha
d just been Lively and now all of a sudden it had returned to its usual appearance and even fewer people were out on the streets than before everyone adhered to the idea of not going out at night as much as possible if they could without the help of the city's ghost Masters to look for ghosts and monsters Liu's hunting efficiency became much lower Ling 's home I'm going to school are you going into the contract space or what after a week the school was finally rebuilt the reason it could be repa
ired so quickly was because of the help of the Imperial ghost Masters the school had invited a few Imperial ghost masters with knowledge about this area to help out of course this favor wasn't for nothing the school needed to pay each other I'll go in the contract space Lisa Put The Last Ship into his mouth and in the next moment disappeared Into Thin Air looking at the messy Hall lingu revealed a complicated look normally Lisa looked like a harmless boy next door and would still joke with her b
ut linu knew that these were just superficial things and that she couldn't be confused leeu in the heart of luing Yu's definition is an extremely dangerous existence a carelessness is likely to bring about their own Doom returning to campus luchin Yu suddenly felt very helpless in the past the students around her would take the initiative to approach her but now they were all avoiding her and even from a distance they could feel the fear of their classmates inside the classroom the students posi
tioned next to her seat were all sitting on pins and needles their eyes filled with anxiety and fear the classroom was quiet Ling youi Darkly and was about to say something to break the silence without waiting for her to open her mouth one of the students next to her was the first to speak have you guys heard about it our home room teacher has changed it's a new teacher I heard about it it seems like it's also a super beautiful girl as soon as these words came out the atmosphere within the class
room instantly became active especially the boys each one of them discussing with a face full of anticipation lingu was slightly stunned these days she had been busy extermin ating ghosts she hadn't paid attention to the class information and the matter of changing The Home Room teacher was also completely unknown there's still half a month left before the college entrance exam why did you suddenly change the home room teacher Ling you asked in disbelief as she spoke out the students who had bee
n discussing passionately the previous second instantly quieted down the corners of luing yuu's mouth twitched slightly for a few moments and she tried her best to say in a smooth voice everyone doesn't have to be so afraid of me even though I become a ghostmaster I'm still the same person you all know is Ling you there was a moment of silence in the classroom what they were afraid of wasn't actually Ling you but leeu after about 30 seconds one of the boys spoke up don't you know our home room t
eacher was affected by that night's battle and was seriously injured now she's still in the hospital that's why the Home Room teacher was suddenly changed big school girl Lou don't you even read the class groups messages facing the questions from the classmates lingu faintly smiled and said I've been busy Exterminating ghosts lately hearing this the classmates suddenly revealed looks of admiration they had also heard about lingu and tanu city had become much safer because of her but admiration a
side they still didn't dare to get too close to Ling you after all she possessed a powerful and unrestrained ghost tread the sound of high heeled shoes making contact with the ground came from outside the classroom and the students focused their gazes on the doorway of the classroom soon a tall figure appeared within everyone's sight a black professional outfit a front and back figure and a flawless face at this moment the eyes of the boys in the class straightened and their breathing became rap
id and although the girls weren't as exaggerated as the boys there was a face full of envy and jealousy beautiful it was too beautiful so beautiful that it almost made the boys in the class suffocate hello class I'm your new teacher my name is Xi e xiaoi e at the doorway came to the podium and was starting herself introduction but before she finished her words an appalling ghostly Aura suddenly erupted inside the classroom the students seemed to feel as if they were in an ice seller and the male
students who had fantasized in their minds about having a Frank meeting with xiaoi e suddenly went soft when did you come to Earth Leu appeared beside xiaoi e at an unknown time staring at the other party with unblinking eyes his face filled with shock and incredulity the sudden change scared xiaoi e to the point that her face turned pale and she kept backing up looking at Lis sua with terrified eyes you you ghosts and monsters a help high decibel screens rang out and xia e e turned around and
ran towards the outside of the classroom Lisa frowned and dodged to block the doorway bang auu with a cry of pain Jai e fell backwards on the the ground her buttocks coming into close contact with the ground making her unable to stop herself from screaming out even the sound of screaming was so thought-provoking the male students in the class hardened again with this one Yelp you you don't come over a Jai e kept glaring and moved her feet back her behavior made Lis sua feel puzzled blood Phantom
suddenly Lisa shouted at Jai e the the other party however looked as if she couldn't hear him and her face was filled with panic and fear Lis Su what are you doing reacting lingu hurriedly blocked in front of xia e looking straight at Lisa and asked why are you scaring the teacher Lisa didn't give an answer and directly pushed lingu away squatting down and staring closely at xia's eyes in xia's eyes Lisa only saw fear and did not see what he wanted to see could it be a mistake this person wasn'
t blood Phantom but why did it look exactly the same and even its name was jai e he knew everything about blood Phantom and blood Phantom's name in life was jawi e ghosts didn't appear out of thin air they were transformed from Earthly creatures after death but after turning into ghosts they would usually forget everything in their lives only a small number of ghosts would remember certain important things in their lives but not many the blood Phantom then remembered that her name was jaia e loo
king at the scared and bloodless xiaoi e lisu suddenly realized a problem there was no ghostly Aura on her that meant that Xiao e was not a ghost however lisu still felt that there was something wrong with Xiao e as to what it was he was not sure now anyway his intuition told him that xiaoi had a problem lisu frowned and pondered for a moment then suddenly grabbed xiao's right hand and quickly pulled up her sleeve a Vermillion sand mole came into view now lisu was even more certain that jaia e h
ad a problem because besides the other party's hair color being different from blood charm even the Vermilion sand mole on her right hand was the same Le Sue you've gone too far how dare you slide our teacher don't think we're afraid of you just because you've turned into a ghost hurry up and let go of the teacher the boys in the class suddenly stood up bravely pointing at Lis sua and shouting although their legs were shaking at this moment they still wanted to show off in front of xiaoi you guy
s shut up there must be some reason why Lis sua is doing this Ling you noticed Lis sua's abnormality at this moment and loudly shouted angrily at her classmates although she didn't dare to say that she knew Lisa very well after spending some time she still counted herself as relatively clear about lisu's character lishu would not do some inexplicable things for no reason and there are only ghosts and monsters in Liu's eyes constantly hunting and devouring ghosts and monsters thinking of this lin
gu looked at Jai e in disbelief this new teacher shouldn't be a ghost or Monster right wait just now Lisa seemed to have said the name blood Phantom could it be that luing Yu took a deep breath and carefully asked is there anything wrong with lisu Xiao teacher there is no problem I just saw that she looked pretty so I wanted to take a closer look it's okay now look and touch I'm going back to the contract space after the words lisu disappeared in thin air leaving behind a face full of dismayed l
uch chingu this guy diluted I believe him so much I can't imagine that he was actually attracted by the beauty of the new teacher the boys in the class after hearing those words from lisu one by one they were so angry that their teeth itched damn ah actually D to blatantly take advantage can that help me xia's voice rang out and the boys in the class had glowing eyes and grabed to help but before they could get to the podium Ling you helped Jai e up was that your contracted ghost monster just no
w Jai e grasped Lu chinguun hand and asked with a palpitating heart why is your contracted ghost monster able to come out in the daytime ah heun's rather special Ling you pondered for a moment then apologetically said I'm very sorry I apologize for him it's fine since I know he's your contracted ghost and Monster good just now it really scared me I thought I would be eaten jaia e e smiled in a flirtatious manner then as if she had discovered something she touched luing Yu's hand and said this st
udent your skin is really good what skincare products do you use can you tell the teacher where teacher your skin is also very good loing you was first stunned then said with inexplicable pride and modesty I usually use yasi lousy die I see turn around and I'll change my skincare products to Ace rotten day as well suddenly the students in the classroom were dumbfounded why were they chatting this new teacher's Heart is also too big right just now was scared half to death but now as if nothing ha
s happened to have a laugh to discuss Cosmetics a we're still in class let's talk about Cosmetics after class Ling you student okay teacher finally Jai e remembered that it was class time and hurriedly stopped the conversation the students felt speechless this teacher really seemed to have some nerves completely mismatched with her beauty yet not out of place perhaps this is is because good-looking do nothing will make people feel wrong just as billionaires say everything is right almost reason
during class the boy stared at Joy E looking very serious but what they were thinking in their hearts was something only they knew the time of one class quickly passed Jai e and lingu walked out of the classroom with a smile on their faces the two of them seemed like confidants at First Sight walking along lingu and the two came to the front of the women's restroom classmate lisu come out what for Lisa appeared out of thin air and asked in disbelief I need to go to the restroom you can see it wh
en you hide in the contract space lingu looked at him with some embarrassment so please wait for me outside Lis sua disdainfully skimmed his mouth and in his heart he slandered can't you see it without being in the contract space you can see it anytime you want to see it just with a couple of walls you want to block my eyes to underestimated me at the time when Leu was secretly slandering he suddenly felt a finger poking his arm turning his head to look it turned out to be xiaoi e what are you d
oing uh Jai e retracted her hand in embarrassment then whispered I'm just a little curious curious about what curious about the fact that you still have memories of your life after you turned into a ghost and I heard that you have the strength to crush an S-Class so how could you have such a powerful strength when you've obviously only been dead for a short while Jai e stared at Lisa like a curious baby to her questions Lisa was too lazy to answer seeing that Lisa didn't say anything Jai e opene
d her mouth again and asked are you mutated as she asked these words ja's eyes emitted an intense light like a science fanatic Lisa froze and asked in dismay you don't want to dissect me do you ah can I it's okay if you want to die then come and try then it's better to forget it Jai e shrunk her neck and ran behind Ling you to hide what the hell was wrong with this Jai e in the classroom she was clearly scared half to death by herself and in just one class period She was completely unafraid if i
t's nerves then this is also too big lisu looked at the of the women's restroom and fell into deep thought what are you doing suddenly a female student timidly asked Lisa withdrew his gaze and said faintly nothing the female classmate looked at the women's restroom then looked at Lis Su then silently turned to leave stop don't you want to go to the restroom I went to the other restroom why lisu's eyes narrowed and his gaze was unkind as he asked do you think I'm peeping no I definitely didn't th
ink that then why did you go to the other restroom I I the other party I half a day but did not I come up with a complete sentence lisu knew that she must have misunderstood [ __ ] blame that [ __ ] Ling you for ruining the ghosts innocence you now immediately immediately go in here and use the restroom Lisa said without a doubt and then left with quick steps how he looked at this moment in that girl's eyes was like he had done something wrong and fled lisu was ready to stroll around the campus
and the contract space was too lazy to go back within a few steps lisu suddenly thought of something and shared his power with lingu lingu who was just about to wash her hands froze for a moment and the power that suddenly appeared was not controlled for a moment and directly broke the faucet luckily she dodged quickly or else she would have been drenched by the spraying water but xiaoi e was not so lucky after lingu dodged away the water from the faucet all sprayed on her ah teacher xia sari I
didn't know you were behind me luing Yu's face was full of apologies if she had known that Jai e was behind her then she would have brought the other party to dodge away xiaoi e who was already soaked to the skin faintly smiled and said it's okay I'll just go back and change my clothes but your strength is too big right even the faucet broke lingu laughed awkwardly he he I also didn't know that Gua would suddenly share his power to me so I didn't control it for a moment before it happened not ta
lking to you I'll go change clothes first xiaoi e walked out quickly and when she appeared in the corridor almost all the boys looked up at her she was already very pretty and had a very good figure and now that the wet clothes were plastered to her body even more outlined her sexy figure the men felt their mouths dry as they watched jouy e who became the center of attention didn't see any nervousness all the way back to the office with a faint smile what are you up to why are you suddenly shari
ng your power to me Ling you found luua and glared angrily I wasn't by your side just now I was afraid that you would be in danger Lisa returned indifferently lingu froze and looked at him incredulously you're actually worried about my safety it was as if she had heard something very unbelievable lisu raised his hand and pointed at himself saying nonchalantly I'm not worried about you but I'm worried about myself you are my royal master if you die I might have to return to the Ghost World so tha
t's why Ling Yu's eyes flashed with an inconspicuous flash of disappointment then slowly said what danger can there be in this broad daylight who knows lisu's eyes narrowed slightly and said meaningfully it's better to be a little bit safer it's not necessarily safe in the daytime speaking here lis paused and turned his words by the way just now did you feel anything strange differences luing Yu's eyebrows frowned and after pondering for a moment she suddenly thought of something just now before
Lis sua shared his power she was not feeling anything wrong but at the moment Lisa shared his power she seemed to have felt a very faint trace of killing intent this trace of killing intent was coming from behind her and wasn't Jai e behind her Ling U's eyes widened violently then she shook her head vigorously it must be a wrong perception how could teacher gel possibly have killing intent towards me as the words fell two beams of refined light shot out from lisu's eyes this Xiao e e really had
a problem an unknown smile appeared on Lis sua's face at this time Lis sua already had 50% certainty in his heart that Jai e was the blood Phantom In The Ghost World the blood Phantom cannot see any female ghosts and monsters near him and now Ling you can be said to be with him day and night this situation blood Phantom will definitely want to kill lingu however luua still has one thing he cannot understand if it is really a blood charm why can she hide the ghost shei even Lis sua cannot see it
at all this is also the reason why Lis sua is only 50% sure if Lis sua consents that Jai e has a ghost chi on her body he will be able to confirm that the other party is the blood Phantom 100% it seemed like it was still necessary to go and test it out why do you think Mister Xiao has killing intent towards me Ling you suddenly asked she was no longer going to be skeptical after all she had really felt the killing intent coming from behind just now and it was impossible for her who possessed th
e power shared by Lisa to perceive it wrongly because she might be a blood Phantom Lisa grinned and said with some excitement but we can't be sure now we have to wait for me to confirm it blood Phantom lingu pupils shrunk violently that was a SSS level ghost Emperor how did he come to be a teacher and why would he want to kill her all females that come near me no matter if they are ghosts or Monsters humans or even any cats or dogs the blood Phantom will kill them all lisu could see her doubts a
nd came out to explain this but don't worry after I confirm that she is a blood Phantom I will warn her not to mess around confirm how very simple the corner of lisu's mouth lifted up and smiled of course it's to use Force to force her to reveal her original form I don't believe that in a moment of life and death she can still pretend but what if she's not the blood Phantom you're talking about not lisu froze for a moment then Shrugged if not she will become a dead person shaning City the headqu
arters of the ghostmaster the chief general manager stood on the roof of the building with a face full of gravity staring at that ghost domain a thousand meters away behind him stood the nine group leaders of the nine groups of heavenly execution and behind the nine group leaders stood all the group members of the Heavenly execution Department it's already been a day this ghost domain has appeared for a day just what level of ghosts and monsters are going to appear the chief Captain was an old m
an with gray hair but his physique was very sturdy wearing a black undershirt at this time full of explosive muscles exposed at a glance it was not a good residence to be messed with but now he was full of worry and his eyes were full of worry Buzz suddenly a vibrating sound appeared and creatures in a 100m radius felt dizzy it's coming out letun go over with a command the chief Captain led the heaven execution nine group to the edge of the ghost domain at that moment a Skyward pillar of blood e
rupted as if it was going to poke through the sky and with it came an aura that was like Heavenly might under this Aura almost all of the summon ghosts and monsters in voluntarily lowered their heads and even the Imperial ghost Masters couldn't control them only the ghosts and monsters of SS Rank or above could straighten their backs but their bodies couldn't control their trembling either seeing this scene the chief Captain's heart almost sank to the bottom battle ghost how sure are you the chi
ef Captain faintly asked next to him a ghost holding a rusty heavy sword and wearing tattered battle armor shook its head at most 20% certainty hearing the other party's words the chief Captain let out a bitter smile the war GH was his contracted ghost monster ranked SSS and even it was only 20% sure thus showing how terrifying this ghost monster that was about to appear was but even if it was a terrifying ghost monster he couldn't back down because he was the strongest Ghost Master he was the G
eneral Captain determination flickered in the chief General manager's eyes just as he made up his mind to fight to the death a man with the same Stout figure stepped forward he was followed by a humanoid ghost with only half of his body this man was the leader of Sky execution team five Y chingan and beside him was his contracted ghost half corpse y chingan whispered softly in the ear of the chief general manager Chief general manager perhaps we don't need to fight this ghost monster the chief g
eneral manager was startled violently and asked in disbelief what makes you say that half corpse you say it good half corpse nodded then said with a slightly excited expression I recognize this ghost monster that is about to appear I was her subordinate when I was in the Ghost World are you sure of course I sure I won't be able to recognize her sent wrongly even if you are this ghost's subordinate what can you do could it still listen to you of course it won't listen to me but we can try to nego
tiate with her with me there's a good chance it will work the chief Captain was silent for a few seconds then nodded and said then I'll count on you boom the blood pillar inside the ghost domain suddenly grew larger and a blurry figure appeared inside it an unrivaled sense of Oppression descended and the people and ghosts of the entire shaning city shivered then a voice of one spread throughout the entire upper capital city this Emperor blood Phantom descends to Earth today blood Phantom this na
me was seared into the minds of everyone in the upper Capital City while the ghosts and monsters were directly stunned coming out from the Ghost World they had of course heard of the name blood Phantom which was the strongest ghost monster under the three Giants the pillar of blood gradually disappeared and blood Phantom's appearance was shown so beautiful being a ghost monster actually possessed such beauty are you guys G in this Emperor blood Phantom's eyes glazed over as he looked at the peop
le of the Imperial ghostmaster Association and asked the people were stunned then looked at the chief general manager without waiting for the chief general manager to speak yiing tian's contracted ghost monster half corpse jumped out with a face full of excitement Lord blood Phantom Welcome To Earth I am your loyal subordinate half corpse half corpse blood Phantom frowned and looked at the other party as he fell into thought and was searching for information about half corpse in his mind looking
at the contemplative blood Phantom half corps's mood was a little apprehensive he was indeed a subordinate of the blood Phantom but he was not the kind of subordinate that was valued and in order to be valued it was necessary to have a strength close to the SSS level inside the blood charms power there are even several SSS grade General SS grade ghosts and monsters are really not enough to look at Not only was the half corpse apprehensive but even the general manager and the others were also lo
oking on with nervous faces this guy thought he was this ghost Emperor's right-hand man now people even have to think about who he is for so long half corpse blood Phantom's eyes lit up as he slowly asked you're the half corpse that works under the ID demon yes yes yes that's me that's me a half corpse replied emotionally so close I thought she would not be able to remember you brought these people to greet this Emperor blood Phantom asked again the half corpse was first slightly stunned then hu
rriedly spoke right we are welcoming you to descend you have done well a light praise made the half corpse feel flattered and half of body was so excited that it trembled madly immediately afterward a half corpse attentively introduced the basic information about the Earth to blood Phantom the blood Phantom slowly scanned the surroundings and smiled disdainfully at the crowd of people who were standing by with tense Expressions at a glance there is no one who can fight the Earth is really weak t
his little old man is also the strongest Imperial ghostmaster suddenly the chief general manager felt that he was being despised in normal times he would definitely be furious but at this moment he didn't dare just now the War ghost whispered to him after really seeing the blood Phantom to feel the other side of the powerful the original promised 20% grasp has become a chingu did not in the past in the Ghost World The War ghost felt that everyone was exaggerating thinking that the blood Phantom
was not that scary until now he found that not only were the rumors not exaggerated they were even a bit conservative this suffocating sense of Oppression even the trium was nothing more than that from now on you will be this Emperor's subordinates on Earth blood Phantom suddenly spoke everyone in the Imperial Ghost Master Association had a dumbfounded expression of not being able to react what is the situation how did you suddenly become her subordinates did you ask them for their opinions gree
tings Lord blood Phantom while the other Imperial ghost Masters were still in a state of confusion yingan had already kneeled down on one knee with his contracted ghosts and monsters to State their position the chief general manager frowned with a heavy face and said we are humans you are a ghost monster do you think will serve you oh then you mean you refuse to become this Emperor's subordinate but corners of blood Phantom's mouth Rose revealing a dangerous smile the next Moment Blood Phantom s
uddenly appeared in front of the war ghost looking down at the other party so fast the War ghost was startled in his heart and as he was about to retreat a sudden heartbreaking pain came from his body his body was sliced into countless Pieces by the blood red hair leaving only a complete head in the blood Phantom's hands not to mention resistance he was instantly killed without even reacting he was instantly killed without even reacting the war ghost's heart was filled with shock and disbelief t
he blood Phantom's hand surged with power and the war ghost's head immediately exploded the sudden Spike stunned everyone in the Imperial Ghost Master Association and the entire room was dead silent is there anyone else who is not willing to serve this Emperor with these words the Imperial ghost Masters present looked towards the chief general manager and after a slight hesitation they all knelt down on one knee towards the blood Phantom in front of ab absolute power the only way to die was to s
ubmit and they didn't want to die so they could only submit very good blood Phantom nodded with satisfaction this move to kill the chicken to warn the monkey was very successful she pointed at yiing tan and said from now on he will manage you all being entrusted with a heavy responsibility a flash of Celebration and excitement flashed in Ying Tan's eyes as he gratefully glanced at half corpse if half corpse hadn't given him a reminder just now he wouldn't have even been the first to come forward
and stay his position there's only one thing you have to do next help this Emperor find someone who the tyrannical Eclipse ghost Emperor as those four words appeared the ghost sealed memories were instantly opened up and one by one they revealed expressions of shock and fear the tyrannical Eclipse ghost Emperor had come to Earth wasn't he wiped out by the three Giants a 100 years ago a half corpse cautiously asked my Lord we have not seen Lord ghost Emperor do you have his portrait and such tho
se things do you still need a portrait to find someone this Emperor seriously doubts your ability to do things blood Phantoms expression changed slightly coldly looking at half corpse of course there are portraits and stuff but because of too much excitement about coming to Earth so I forgot to bring it but how could such a thing be said half corpse was slightly stunned then assured with a serious face please don't worry my Lord I will definitely help you find out Lord ghost Emperor A month's ti
me after a month if you can't find not ghost Emperor Lord the little one will end it on his own good then this Emperor will give you a month's time self-termination half corpse xan's words made chingon on the side frown this was too much to say but on second thought it was acceptable now Ying tion could be said to be the general president of the Imperial ghostmaster Association and with just a single word he could get the branches around the world to act a month time was enough tanu city after s
chool ji e pulled Lu chingu along to go shopping and she still had no intention of going home until it was completely dark luing Yu looked at the time and said softly teacher Xiao it's getting late I'm going back oh so it's already this late jaia e e smiled apologetically then said there will be ghosts and monsters at night and the place where I live is a bit remote you're a ghostmaster can you send me this well lingu hesitated for a few seconds and finally agreed soon Jai e brought her to the o
utskirts and walked to a small Bungalow this is the house I live in come all the way here go in and sit down aha inside the house every detail overflowed with delicacy and eleg the pale yellow Limestone on the walls of the room made the space appear bright and warm as if it was glittering in the sunlight the carefully selected wallpaper which implied a retro flavor filled the room with romance and warmth being inside Ling you felt very comfortable Jai e poured her a glass of water and asked with
a smile this room of mine feels okay right very great design oh it's good if you like it if you like it you can come every day in the future it's okay to treat this as home xiaoi e laughed happily then suddenly grabbed luing Yu's hand and said while touching it your skin is really very good and the person looks beautiful it's really a good skin Ling's eyebrows frowned and quickly pulled her hand back for some reason looking at the smile on xia's face a trace of inexplicable fear suddenly welded
up in her heart inside the small Bungalow jaia e e smiled as she stared at lingu and didn't speak lingu felt that the atmosphere was a bit strange so she spoke teacher Xiao I'm going home why don't you sleep here at my place tonight don't go back jaia e suddenly issued an invitation lingu was a bit caught off guard why the sudden invitation to spend the night Ms Xiao couldn't really be the blood Phantom Ghost Emperor could it be that she wanted to take advantage of me sleeping and then gargle m
e right at this moment Leu suddenly came out from the contract space his appearance made xiaoi e feel unhappy and said with a frown we are two girls chatting what are you suddenly running out for lishu did not reply and grabbed xia's hand and pulled her up from the chair with both sides close at hand xia e asked with a smile you're not salivating over my beauty are you satisfied with answering her question Lisa instead asked in return did you come to Earth through the altar I left behind what al
tar Jai e was puzzled lisu's eyes stared and said in a deep voice it doesn't matter if you don't admit it I'm going to make you reveal your original form next as he spoke Lisa erupted a powerful Aura the next moment Lis sua's fist quickly smashed over the sudden change made xiaoi e a little confused looking like like she was stunned bang the fist was impartial and directly hit Xiao E's face lingu only felt a flash in front of her eyes as jaia e flew out backwards knocking out the Exquisite wall
with spiderweb like cracks and then lay motionless on the ground seeing this scene lingu was so frightened that she stood up and said in a panic she doesn't seem to be the blood Phantom you talk about you you killed someone big fuss killing is killing what's there to panic about Lea bristled and went up to check Xiao E's situation when he walked to Jai side suddenly a danger signal appeared Lisa didn't even think about it and immediately stepped back to next to lingu ha ha ha how did you see tha
t my ghost Chi has obviously been covered by the skin how on Earth did you find out I'm very curious xiaoi e who was lying on the ground suddenly stood up and her face which had been dented by the beating slowly rose up like a balloon that was being inflated and soon returned to its original appearance the Eerie and dense ghostly Aura emanated from her and soon build the entire house even lingu who shared the power felt heart stopping she she is the blood Phantom lingu asked in a low voice lisu
shook his head his expression slightly gloomy no it's not blood Phantom blood Phantom blood Phantom In the End who is the blood Phantom Jai e suddenly growled with a hideous expression tell me who is blood Phantom why do you keep saying blood Phantom don't you know about the blood Phantom Ghost Emperor Leu asked indifferently in the Ghost World blood Phantoms reputation wasn't worse than his it was even greater after all he had disappeared for so many years while blood Phantom had always been in
the Ghost World it could be said that all ghosts and monsters really blood Phantom Ghost Emperor even if they hadn't seen it they had heard of it and yet Jai e really didn't know who the blood Phantom Ghost Emperor was what blood Phantom Ghost Emperor I don't know as the words fell Lisa froze actually not knowing who the blood Phantom was after a few seconds as if he thought of something Lisa stared at Joey e and asked did you come to Earth from the Ghost World a 100 years ago haaha so that's w
hat it is you seem to have misunderstood something yo I've always been on Earth I was born on Earth not from the Ghost World when these words came out Leu and lingu seemed to stare blankly in their perceptions ghosts and monsters all came from the ghost world but jaia e said that she didn't come from the Ghost World could it be that ghosts and monsters could also be born on Earth Lisa exhaled softly leaving aside the matter of whether or not ghost and monsters would be born on Earth he still had
one more question your appearance and name are the same as my friend why is that Lisa asked in a deep voice as his gaze locked onto the other party hearing this Jai e revealed a look of sudden realization and then inexplicably laughed he he the friend you're talking about should be the blood Phantom Ghost Emperor right I can't imagine that she actually became a ghost Emperor it really surprises me it wasn't hard to hear that Jai e and blood Phantom knew each other just as lisu was speculating a
bout their relationship ship in his heart jai's brain shell suddenly cracked open and then a thing covered in green color drilled out from it just like a snake changing its skin that green colored thing slowly drilled out and goosebumps Rose from watching lingu soon a 2 m tall ghost monster covered in muscle bumps with a mouth full of fangs appeared in front of them the ghost monster bent down and picked up the skin that had been taken off and carefully put it aside then said with a smile this i
s my favorite skin I was almost killed for this skin back then you are the ghost monster from shaming town Lu chinguun face changed and she shouted that's right it's me the ghost monster grinned and introduced himself my name is skinning ghost and I like to skin female humans the most these skins not only allow me to move around in the daytime but also completely hide the ghostly Aura on my body and when I get tired of wearing them I will change a pair of skins however this current pair of skins
is something I like very much and it's a collector's item of mine which I've been keeping until now speaking here the skin ghost paused his eyes glowing as he stared at lingu g g g but now there's one more pair of skins that makes my heart flutter and that's your skin Ling you student hearing the other party's words Ling you couldn't help but take a step back her eyes flashing with panic so it was you who peeled off the skin of the blood charmer Lisa said in a calm voice as he lowered his head
making it impossible to see his face at this moment things have come to this point lisu has already understood the ins and outs of everything understood why the blood Phantom is a ghost monster without skin the culprit of all this is right in front of his eyes for some reason looking at leis suwa at this moment the skin ghost felt a Pang of uneasiness what are you trying to avenge xiaoi e that goes without saying Lisa raised his head fiercely and laughed hideously the blood Phantom is this Emper
or's subordinate how dare you bully this Emperor's subordinate then you should be prepared to die H District S rank dares to speak loudly the flade ghost disdainfully sneered the old man is SS level what the words did not finish the flate G felt a deadly danger coming from behind lisu did not know when he came behind the Fayed ghost and his fist entwined with the power of Darkness violently blasted out boom only a loud bang could be heard as the small Bungalow collapsed g g g it's me who underes
timated you I can't imagine that a district S Class actually has this kind of power the flade ghost shook the dust from his body and laughed hideously although Lisa's attack just now was very fast but the flate ghost was also an SS Rank anyhow and his reaction was extremely fast not not only did he block Lis sua's attack but he also took the skin of the blood Phantom it could be seen that the skin ghost really liked the skin Lis sua frowned it was impossible for an ordinary SS Rank ghost to bloc
k that punch just now and this skin ghost was definitely close to an SSS rank existence this could be a bit Troublesome but it was only relatively Troublesome it could still be solved lisu glanced at the dusty luchin Yu and said indifferently Retreat to the side this fellow is not easy to deal with after Ling you retreated to the distance Le sua twisted his neck and a black shadow slowly Rose behind him since one of himself was not good to deal with let's have a mixed doubles this black shadow b
ehind Lis was not some decoration but his Dark Shadow doppelganger that possessed the same strength as his main body as the dark shadow doppelganger appeared an extremely uneasy premonition welled up in the bottom of the skinned ghost's heart Lisa's strength exceeded his expectations originally thought that he had full certainty of peeling off luch chingu skin tonight but now it seems to be hanging by a thread only to see the skin ghost's eyes rolled and he began to think about how to escape he
didn't think that he couldn't definitely defeat Lis Su but his character was very cautious and never took risks it was also this caution that allowed him to survive until now just like the last time in shaming town he just sensed that someone was intruding and directly chose to escape and this time he also thought that he had complete certainty before he brought lingu here in his opinion lisu was only S-Class he could completely kill him in one hit unfortunately he had misjudged Lis sua's streng
th what are you thinking Lisa's voice suddenly sounded behind him and the [ __ ] ghost turned around and threw a punch without even thinking about it Rumble the two fists collided together erupting with a loud sound and terrifying air currents you can't kill me ha lisu coldly smiled and a bad premonition Rose in the skinned ghost's heart the next moment the human skin in the flate ghost's hand was snatched away by the shadow split catch lisu shouted and the shadow split through the human skin to
lingu looking at the human skin in her hand and luchin Yu was at a loss for words wanting to throw it away but not daring to give me back the skin the skin ghost rushed towards luchin Yu like a madman he wasn't going to run away now because his treasures had been snatched away even if he ran away he had to take that skin with him the corner of lisu's mouth slightly raised he had already seen that the other party wanted to escape just now thus he took away the blood Phantom's skin scram Lisa blo
cked in front of lingu and shouted a dark force suddenly appeared pushing the skinned ghost into the distance return my skin the Fate ghosts eyes were covered in blood and his breathing was rapid obviously very angry without waiting for the flade ghost to attack again Lis suwa took the initiative with the shadow split ghost shadow heavy the dark shadow split instantly came to the side of the peeled ghost his hands waved in the void like a dream and the dark power condensed a trail of residual sh
adows in the void the flay ghost was just about to rush over but he realized that he couldn't move countless Dark Shadow doppelgangers appeared around him confining him what kind of move is this the flade ghost was horrified in his heart as he was heavily restricted in his movements by the ghostly Shadows lisu would not let go of such a good opportunity the power of Darkness condensed a black tentacle around the Fay ghost wrapping the Fay ghost to death like an octopus ah the tentacles tightened
violently and the flate ghost let out a mournful scream as it suffered pain the flate ghost erupted with all his strength and the tentacles wrapped around him appeared to loosen and as the flade ghost continued to exert his strength the tentacles became looser and looser ER and if it continued it would soon be broken free of his restraints worthy of being in existence close to SSS level Lisa praised a sentence then his eyes condensed the shadow split transformed into a black evil dragon and wra
pped the skin ghost around it with the addition of the Shadow split the loosened tentacles tightened once again lisu slowly until in front of the skin ghost and said with a faint smile eating you will get you to SS level what are you doing the skin ghost looked at him with a face full of Terror his heart extremely Disturbed ring madly lisu grinned and smashed his fist hard on the skin ghost's abdomen ah the flade ghost let out a miserable scream once again this punch seemed to hit his soul makin
g him feel like his soul was being torn apart try the feeling that life is worse than death lisu's figure suddenly disappeared and appeared behind the skin ghost kicking the skin ghost in the back cough the skin ghost spat out a mouthful of blood his body was kicked and flew out falling heavily on the ground Lisa relentlessly chased after him reappeared beside the skin ghost and raised his right hand the power of Darkness condensed a trail of residual Shadows forming a huge black fist fist of Da
rkness the Black Fist slammed into the skin ghost's chest instantly denting his body ah the flate ghost let out a miserable scream as his body was smashed into pieces in blood lisu didn't stop his attack as he withdrew the tentacles wrapped around the flate ghost's body and the black dragon that the shadow split had transformed into his figure disappeared once again and appeared in the wreckage of the Fay ghost Feel the fear the fear of death lisu's figure was like a black lightning bolt weaving
through the black KN he swung his hands ceaselessly each strike carrying endless dark power as he moved countless dark power surged out from his body forming a huge black arm These Arms were like demonic hands constantly tearing at the Flesh and Bones of the skin ghost the Fayed ghost struggled painfully in a pool of blood as he tried to escape but to no avail his body was grabbed by countless black arms and he was unable to move blood continuously flowed out of his wounds staining the Weeds on
the ground he let out a desperate whale his voice filled with fear and unwillingness however all of this was just the beginning lisu's figure reappeared holding a long sword condensed by dark energy pointing straight at the skinned ghost's heart almost there lisu's voice was cold and cruel and the long sword in his hand emitted an endless power causing the air around him to become condensed now you can go die as lisu's words fell his sword blade instantly pierced through the skin ghost's heart
a powerful force erupted from the tip of the sword instantly destroying all of the flate ghosts resistance and life force no the flate ghost let out one last miserable scream and then there was no movement looking at the mutilated Flay ghost the shadow split opened its bloody mouth and swallowed it in one gulp after swallowing the flay ghost a wave of power erupted within Lis sua he was going to break through to SS Rank lisu's body was instantly surrounded by a powerful force which was like a to
rrent of Darkness that continuously impacted his body his skin became dark and smooth as if it had been been honed and tempered countless times his eyes flashed with a dark black light as if they could devour all light and invisible power emanated from his body causing the air around him to become Frozen the surrounding weeds and trees all withered instantly as if they had been eroded by a powerful dark force L sua's heart was filled with excitement it was this feeling the feeling of having once
broken through the SS Rank his body kept trembling every cell in his body was excited suddenly an intense black light erupted from his body and shot up into the sky the entire sky was covered by this powerful force turning the night blacker the surrounding weeds and trees were blown around as if a gale was raging while that invisible force was getting stronger and stronger it kept spreading around lishu closed his eyes tightly he had experience and knew that this was the critical moment for a b
reakthrough he needed to keep this Force Under complete control before he could break through to SS Rank time seemed to slow down and the sounds around him became blurred only lisu was breathing and heartbeat echoed in the air suddenly a black light that was even Pur than before erupted from his body and a huge power gushed out from his body bang a loud bang caused the entire world to shake a powerful energy was released from lisu's body instantly breaking through the limitations of space and ex
tending out towards a wider Heaven and Earth an Indescribable feeling appeared in the hearts of all tanu citizens those who were sleeping were awakened and those who had not yet fallen asleep stopped what they were doing look guys there's a black light there in the suburbs but commotion of lisu's breakthrough was too great and it soon drew the attention of people all over the city each one looking at the black light that rushed into the sky in shock although they didn't know what was happening t
hey were greatly shocked compared to humans the ghosts and monsters in tanu city were even more exaggerated at this moment the ghosts and monsters in the entire city were lying on the ground shivering not even daring to move a bit in addition to the ghosts and monsters outside even the ghosts and monsters of the Imperial ghost Masters were like this and would even run out of the contract Space by themselves and then just lie on the ground as if they were greeting some Supreme existence as the bl
ack light faded away and the ghosts and monsters returned to normal people began to talk tenu City suburb lingu stood there dumbfounded staring intently at Lisa who had completed his breakthrough it was too terrifying the sense of Oppression and aura that Lis sua exuded during his breakthrough just now was so terrifying that luing Yu even suspected for a moment that he would die being hard pressed to death by the aura but fortunately when she thought she was going to die an incomparably powerful
force surged out from within her body this was the power that Lis sua had shared with her after her breakthrough the power of SS Rank Lisa after obtaining this power lingu was dumbfounded on the spot she felt that her current self could beat a hundred of her previous self no should it be a thousand or 10,000 the power gained was so powerful that lingu herself was a little fuzzy completely unaware of how strong her power was at this time but she knows that with her current power now even if she
faces an S-Class ghost monster she can still crush it it can be said that it is a very exaggerated Improvement knowing that she only shared 10% of Lis sua's power if 10% of her power can Crush an S-Class ghost monster how powerful will leua with 100% of his power be I'm afraid that even an SSS class can be beaten at well asking if she doesn't understand lingu joged to lisu can you defeat an SSS class Ghost monster now what do you think Lis sua asked a rhetorical question it could be seen that he
was in a very good mood at this time and his face was filled with a smile that could not be concealed lingu pondered for a few seconds then seriously analyzed you were able to defeat an SS Rank when you were at S rank and now that you're at SS Rank that should be able to defeat an SSS rank as well your analysis is right but there is one thing you have overlooked overlooked what the higher up you go The Wider the gap between ranks becomes and the gap between SSS and SS ranks is like an unbridgea
ble Chasm then you mean to say that you can't beat the SSS rank Ling you froze disappointment flickering across her face I didn't say that I can't beat the SS rank I just said that the gap between the two ranks is very large Leu grinned and said proudly and I am the existence that breaks the balance what class Gap doesn't exist at all in my case then what do you mean by an uncrossable Gap luing Yu was filled with speechlessness Leu said calmly how can I highlight my power without saying so Lu ch
ingu someone is coming one could only see chenle tiptoeing in with a group of people from the ghostmaster association as if he was afraid that even a small step in stride would attract danger president why don't don't we not go that aura just now was too terrifying right what's there to explore isn't it good for us to go back to sleep hearing the words of his subordinates Shenley shook his head and said with a serious face don't you guys know about the matter of the earth pie City it must be pro
bed clearly so that it will be conducive to the next action just now lisu's breakthrough movement had scared chinley he thought that a ghost monster like the Earth pie was going to appear in tenu city as well because of the uncertainty in his mind he brought someone to check it out in fact this kind of thing is more favorable to come alone to check fewer people are not so easy to be found but Shenley was afraid ah and then forced to pull on a group of subordinates soon they saw Lis Su chenle and
the others froze for a moment then quickly ran forward what's the situation that black light just now couldn't have been caused by you guys right lisu nodded slightly it was caused by me breaking through the SS Rank the moment these words came out the crowd of Imperial ghost Masters were dumbfounded contracted ghosts and monsters could still breakthrough this was the first time they had heard of it Chen Le's eyes narrowed then he surveyed his surroundings realizing that it was as if this place
had experienced a great battle did you just fight someone else that's right lingu said in a deep voice just now we fought that ghost monster from shaming Town what about that ghost monster Shenley looked towards luchu before his gaze focused on her hand is this human skin well it was snatched from that gargoyle as for the ghost monster then it has already been eaten by Lisa I see what level of ghost monster was that luing Yu Shrugged and said lightly SS grade crap tianu city actually had an SS g
rade ghost monster lurking this was an existence that was enough to regimentally destroy the tianu city Imperial ghostmaster Branch a but fortunately it was eliminated the ghost monster was really eaten Chanley was still uneasy and asked again there's no way SS level ghosts and monsters are just too dangerous and scary Leu looked at him then directly picked up Lu chingu and flew away this is too lazy to to talk to him hey come to the branch tomorrow morning I'll call up the mayor to give you the
ridding the people of evil award Shenley shouted loudly to the Tuli sua who had already flown far away probably for fear that the two didn't hear him Shenley took out his cell phone again and sent a message to lingu with an air of importance this was a decision he had just made he wanted to firmly tie Lu chingu and tenu City together SS grade contracted ghosts and monsters a it was already comparable to the leaders of the heaven execution nine so even if y chingan came to take Revenge he wouldn
't have to be afraid Shenley even wanted to give the president to luchin you as well but this matter needed to be approved from above not something he could just give right now Shenley has only one idea in his heart which is to hold on to the thigh of Lis Su Shenley turned back violently and commanded to a group of subordinates you immediately notify everyone to publicize the vice president to the outside world publicize what no matter what as long as it's good you can make her a positive public
figure in tenu City a a guardian deity in the hearts of the citizens and an integral part of tanu City to make her herself feel that guarding tenu city is her Mission as chenle finished his words the crowd of Imperial ghost Masters reveal odd looks the president wasn't trying to forcefully morally kidnap the vice president was he the following day a whole bunch of media reporters were waiting at the Tan City Imperial ghostmaster Association and the mayor and chanle were already in place just wa
iting for lingu to arrive president Chen are you sure you want to do this the mayor suddenly asked the mayor's name was Jean lingfang a tall thin middle-aged man wearing a pair of gold rimmed glasses and a black suit looking gentle and elegant regarding the matter of Chanley wanting to make lingu the guardian God of tanu City Jean lingfang was not very favorable not because of anything else just because luchin Yu couldn't restrain her contracted ghosts and monsters even if luchin Yu was really w
illing to guard tanu City so what as long as Leu was not willing this was all nonsense moreover lyang had also checked lisu's detailed information when he was still a human he was also considered a high school student with good morals but after turning into a ghost monster he changed although he had not been in contact with it he could also tell from the information that liso was an indifferent ghost monster these things of course chenle also knew but he still had to do it although luing Yu coul
dn't control Lis sua anymore no matter what she was still Lis sua's royal master and could still play a certain influential role I don't know if it was because she was going to receive the award today but luch chingu didn't go out until she had spent a few hours at home freshening up by the time she arrived at the Imperial Ghost Master Association the reporters were fast asleep when the main man arrived chenle immediately began to unite with Jean lingfang to honor lingu in the end lingu stood al
one on the podium with a somewhat nervous expression as she gave her speech that actually I'm just doing my part this award is welld deserved actually this award should be for all the Imperial ghost Masters I'm just representing everyone now to receive this award down after speaking luing Yu Twisted her head to look at Chanley as if asking can I go down now chenle frowned lightly then glared at a certain reporter the other party nodded knowingly and asked aloud president Lou I heard that you wip
ed out that sham mingtown ghost last night is that true ah it's true lingu froze then hurriedly answered the reporter then went on to ask it was rumored that it was an SS class Ghost monster is that true that's right that skinning ghost is SS grade as soon as these words came out the scene immediately let out shocked voices and the reporters began to whisper about it and at this moment that reporter continued to ask and what kind of mindset did you have before when you killed the ghosts and mons
ters of Tan City almost alone until they didn't dare to come out this lingu opened her mouth for a moment she didn't know how to answer could she say that she was also forced by Lisa while she was thinking about how to answer the attentive reporter answered out for her I think you must be doing this because you want to give tus City a piece of peace right uh pretty much sure enough chairman Ryu it's rare for you to have a heart for the people when you're still just a high school student now with
you and tianu City this will be the safest place you are our Guardian god um isn't Guardian God or something a bit exaggerated the corners of luchin Yu's mouth twitched slightly before revealing an awkward yet polite smile at this moment the awards were Liv streamed and the citizens of canu could all see it after the reporters Guidance the citizens clapped their hands and their favor towards Ling you skyrocketed the Hat of chenu City's patron saint was thus placed on luchin Yu's head on the sce
ne Chen leian almost ended the award ceremony few finally ended I was so nervous just now inside Chen Le's office lingu said as she sat on the sofa Jean lingfang smiled looked at her and said it's normal to be nervous when facing so many people for the first time come a few more times and you'll get used to it still come he he it depends on what president Chen wants after saying this Jean lingfang looked at Chen meaningfully don't worry taking over is just taking a few photos and videos for publ
icity it's not a live broadcast oh that's all right Ling you nodded then was violently stunned take what photos and videos what kind of publicity of course it's tenu City Guardian God's publicity why is this because chanu City needs a demon to stabilize people's hearts and you are the most suitable person can I say no of course you can chanle side very compassionate but the citizens will have to live in fear in the future they don't dare to go to sleep every night and when they do they will have
nightmares can't sleep at night and have no energy during the day tenu City will soon be heading for extinction looking at Shenley who was full of Sorrow Ling you asked breathlessly is it that serious of course it is all right then I'll give it a try come sign this contract just as Ling U's words fell Shenley handed over the contract he had prepared in advance lingu after reading over the content on top of the contract there wasn't much in the way of unfavorable treaties it was more like a lett
er of commitment than a contract Ling Yu quickly signed on it at this time luua came out from the contract space it was the first time Jean lingfang had seen luchan and he couldn't help but look at him a few more times sensing his gaze Lis sua twisted his head to look at him and their gazes instantly collided Jean lingfang hastily withdrew his gaze and slightly lowered his head what a terrifying gaze completely unable to see a trace of emotion lisu skimmed his mouth then said faintly letun talk
about business what business the few people present were all stunned Lisk expression condensed and he said in a deep voice let's talk about the matter of ghosts and monsters born on earth once these words came out besides Ling you the other two were again filled with doubt they could not understand Lis sua's words at all what ghosts and monsters born on Earth seeing the expressions of the two Lisa frowned lightly don't you guys know ghosts and monsters born on Earth are not ghosts and monsters f
rom the Ghost World can ghosts and monsters ERS be born on Earth Shanley subconsciously asked a rhetorical question however he regretted it after asking because if Lisa would say that then he must know something skin ghosts are the ghosts and monsters born on Earth and have survived for hundreds of years after saying that Lisa stood quietly giving chenle and Jean lingfang time to digest the words after a minute Jean lingfang seemed to have thought of something and his face was filled with incred
ulity he then took out his cell phone and notified his secretary to go to his office to bring over a book called ghost this was a very old book written a hundred years ago and was not for sale to the public only mayor level officials could get it 10 years ago jce chanu mayor Jean lingfang is because the city of this reason curious to ask for a book he thought it was some kind of state secret but inside are recorded a variety of ghosts and monsters and the Book of ghosts and monsters Jean lingfan
g have not heard of one thought it was just fictional until just now he violently remembered that the name of the peeling ghosts are also in the book John lingfang secretary quickly delivered the item it was a very dated book its cover color was a deep black as if it was swallowed by the night with only two big words Ghost Talk printed boldly on the cover in white font these two words were like a pair of eyes glittering with ghostly light peering at the reader in the darkness provoking endless c
uriosity and Imagination I've seen the name played ghost on this book Jean lingfang said indifferently as he held the book his words immediately aroused the interest ofely Su several people Jean lingfang took a deep breath then slowly flipped open the book Ghost Talk the first first thing that caught his eyes was the yellowed paper and the ancient printing font exuding a sense of historical heaviness he started flipping through the pages and the contents of the book gradually unfolded before his
eyes there were a wide variety of ghosts and monsters in the book each filled with mystery and Terror Soul devouring ghost this kind of ghost was able to suck out a person's soul by touching their body those who have been touched by it will immediately become dull and lifeless as if they have lost their souls the Soul Eater ghost feeds on human Souls turning its victims into walking corpses carrying ghost this ghost has a disgusting appearance and is covered in Rotting Flesh it is capable of em
itting a strong stench that is unbearable the caran ghost likes to devour people into its Rotting Flesh causing them to gradually die in Endless pain bloody ghost this kind of ghost has a pair of reddish eyes as if it will spurt out blood at any time it is able to control a person's will through its eyes and make them its puppet the bloody ghost feeds on human blood making its victims become its victims in an unconscious State bone eating ghost this type of ghost feeds on human bones and it has
a pair of sharp teeth and Claws that can easily bite and scratch human bones when it notices that someone has improper bones or is misbehaving it will quietly appear next to that person and eat their bones heart eating ghost this type of ghost feeds on human hearts and it has sharp eyes that can see through people's hearts when it realizes that someone has a malicious heart it will quietly appear next to that person and then eat the person's heart in a special way these ghosts and monsters that
fed on people were described vividly in the book giving people the creeps as John lingfang kept flipping through the pages the name peeling ghost appeared in the eyes of several people skinning ghost this kind of ghost was very obsessed with female human skin and when it saw one it liked it would peel off the other's skin and drape it over its own body using this to confuse people it has a greenish colored appearance a mouth full of fangs and a well-developed muscular body the description of the
skinning ghost above is exactly the same as the one we encountered lingu stared at the books with a face full of shock so could all the ghosts and monsters recorded above be real Jean lingfang breathed a little sharply his voice trembling slightly this is a book written a 100 years ago and looking at the time written on it it's even earlier than when ghosts and monsters from the ghost realm appeared on Earth chenle's eyes narrowed as he said in a deep voice that is to say if the ghosts and mons
ters recorded in the book are all real then there have actually always been ghosts and monsters on Earth and it's likely that these ghosts and monsters were all born on Earth luu's face changed slightly as she picked up on chenle's Words Jean lingfang slowly closed his eyes and said after a moment of contemplation but why haven't we heard about ghosts and monsters from a 100 years ago the atmosphere in the office became unusually oppressive everyone was in deep thought as if they were pondering
over a major mystery luing Yu's brows tightened as if she had thought of something perhaps it's because these ghosts and monsters have been well hidden and have not been discovered or perhaps it's because someone knew about it but chose to keep it a secret impossible even if it's kept secret no matter how much it's kept it's impossible that not a single whisper would leak out after all these are ghosts and monsters that love to eat people as long as they come out to harm people they're bound to
be discovered Jean lingang refuted luchang 's words just as several people were arguing lisu suddenly pointed to the end of the book and said there is a small line there fear will allow them to gain even more power and once fear begins to spread the Earth will turn into a Purgatory this line of words was so small that even John lingang who had read it once before did not notice it looking at the words above Leu seemed to have thought of something and an inexplicable smile appeared on his face in
teresting so it's because of this no wonder no one knew about the existence of ghosts and monsters a 100 years ago it seems that someone did it on purpose not wanting humans to know about the existence of ghosts and monsters without knowing it there will be no fear and without fear they won't be able to gain power as Lisa's words fell the few people present all fell into deep thought with grave Expressions to be able to not divulge even a single bit of news about ghosts and monsters these people
who blocked the news were too powerful right how did they do it also who did that they mentioned above refer to ghosts and monsters but now everyone in the world knows about the existence of ghosts and monsters they are all afraid of ghosts and monsters and there is no sight of ghosts and monsters obtaining any great power suddenly the three of them Ling you looked at lisu no I didn't obtain the power that the book said Lisa Shrugged and said indifferently or maybe that they mentioned above ref
ers to some special existence what special existence is that Ling you blurted out lishu looked at her without any good humor how would I know but it should refer to certain ghosts and monsters speaking here lisu paused then his words changed there's one more thing what's recorded in this book isn't necessarily true maybe the skin ghosts this just happened to be right by mistake haaha that's true I don't quite believe it either Shenley suddenly laughed and pointed at the books there are so many g
hosts and monsters recorded on it it's really impossible if you want to be watertight and not let anything about ghosts and monsters get out Jean lingfang slowly closed the book and also said with a smile that's right even if the information in the past wasn't as developed as it is now it's still impossible to not let a single word get out there would definitely be quite a few people who have seen ghosts and monsters with their own eyes and it's impossible for everyone to keep their mouths shut
just as they were denying the authenticity of this book lisu suddenly grinned and said in a low voice what if all the people who saw the ghosts and monsters were killed at these words and Jean lingfang Smiles instantly stiffened and the atmosphere in the office instantly became oppressive again Ling you whispered that's not possible right if a few people can still do it but what if the ghosts and Monsters make too much noise and the entire city knows about it it's very simple lisu put away his s
mile and said calmly kill the entire city a needle could not be heard in the office and the three of them loing you looked at Lisa quietly as if they were frightened by his words according to reason the one who didn't want to be known by human that ghosts and monsters existed and didn't want humans to develop fearful emotions was definitely the one who was the enemy of ghosts and Monsters the one on the side of humans the one who was guarding the Earth since it was on the side of humans since it
was guarding the Earth how could something like slaughtering a city be done but if you don't do it want to completely block the news it seems unlikely don't look at the current destruction of the ground city is not yet known to the public but as time goes by not more than a year time will be known by everyone after all there are still survivors in the ground Pi City there are people nearby who witnessed it the government is only minimizing the speed of dissemination as time passes bit by bit th
e atmosphere in the office becomes more and more depressing almost making people breathless at this time lisu suddenly slapped his palm waking up the several people who were in deep thought why think so much everything that was said just now is just assumptions besides these assumptions are built on the premise that the ghosts and monsters recorded in the books are all true and even if all the assumptions just now are true so what as lisu's words fell several people in the office froze slightly
Lisa was right even if it was true it would have little effect on the current world it would be nothing more than a piece of unknown history being on Earth there are already countless ghosts and monsters on earth now and having more ghosts and monsters that were born on earth a hundred years ago is no big deal it's not to say that there is no impact at all at least the book said they will have an impact on the current world after all the whole world knows about ghosts and monsters all fear of gh
osts and monsters this endless fear will not give them the power of invincibility but so far he hadn't seen any ghosts or monsters that could utilize the fear emotion to become powerful in the midst of it so maybe they had already been killed off jean lingfang let out a like breath then said with a serious face I will continue to investigate this matter Shanley nodded good then I'll leave it to you please let me know if there are any breakthroughs I'll leave first then Jean lingfang walked and l
eft the office with a somewhat heavy heart suddenly Chen Le's phone suddenly rang after answering the phone Shenley looked at lisu with an odd expression is there something wrong lisu asked suspiciously Shenley did not reply but opened his laptop then let leis Su look at it himself displayed on it were the documents sent by the Imperial Ghost Master headquarters three things in total first yingan had become the general president of the Imperial Ghost Master Association second all Imperial ghost
Masters put down everything in their hands to fully search for the tyrannical Eclipse ghost Emperor third y chingan told luing Yu to immediately go to the headquarters to meet him Yi chingan actually became the general president which caused liis sua to feel a surge of surprise It Was Written very clearly on the document that the SSS ranked ghost Emperor who was the original General counselor had died in battle and had voluntarily stepped down and then yingan was elected he was only surprised wh
ile Chan Le's heart was Raising shocking waves even the SSS level contracted ghost monster died in battle is just too terrifying the things that shocked Chan Ley H ended yet the name of the tyrannical Eclipse ghost Emperor mentioned inside the second thing was actually called lisu so he looked at lisu's eyes became odd thinking that it should just be the same name after all the tyrannical Eclipse ghost Emperor mentioned above is an existence that can kill SSS level in seconds although Lisa is al
so very strong but it is not strong to this extent there is also written that the Tyrannosaurus Rex is very very very very handsome the world's most beautiful man people see people love flowers see flowers Bloom to be honest lishu was also very handsome but not to this extent from this it was concluded that lishu was just sharing the same name with the tyrannical Eclipse ghost emperor when he saw the second thing it was Liu's turn to create shock waves in his heart the moment he saw this content
lisu thought of blood Phantom the only one who knows that the tyrannical Eclipse ghost Emperor's name is lisu and the only one who would describe his appearance like this is blood Phantom blood Phantom this guy couldn't have really come to Earth and also can make the Imperial ghostmaster headquarters issue an announcement for everyone to look for him together this guy should not have brought down the Imperial ghostmaster headquarters right there is also the SSS level ghost monster of the genera
l manager that should have been killed by her according to the character of the blood charm it is likely that this is the case in a moment's time Lis sua analyzed the matter on the side lingu covered her mouth looking like she wanted to laugh but didn't dare to holding her face red she was aware of the matter that Lis suo was the tyrannical eating ghost emperor and now that she saw the description of Lisa's appearance on the document she really wanted to laugh although she tried to hold back her
laughter in the end she couldn't haaha the sudden Outburst of laughter confused Shenley looking at Lu chingu with a face full of confusion on the other hand lisu asked with a Grimace what are you laughing at again I can't help it I'm sorry I asked what are you laughing at the neighbor's dog also gave birth to puppies so I'm happy who knew that lisu's eyes narrowed and said coldly your neighbor didn't raise a dog at all as well as a cat as the words fell Ling you was stunned how did he know it c
ouldn't be that he purposely ran over to see it the lie was dismantled lingu immediately strategically changed the topic look this yintion actually wants me to go to the headquarters to meet him could there be some kind of conspiracy after all my contracted ghosts and monsters killed his daughter what conspiracy there is I don't know but it definitely won't be good shanley's expression was solemn as he said with a serious face I think it's better if you guys don't go this is the hongman banquet
is it possible not to go normally it's not allowed but you guys can use various reasons to put it off such as tanu City being flooded with ghosts and monsters who can't spare the time or something good idea luin Yu's eyes lit up as she gave Chan Le a thumbs up but at the very next moment Lisa suddenly opened his mouth and said go why don't you go ah this lingu looked at him incredulously you have to know that Y chingan is now the chief general manager and can mobilize the power of the entire Imp
erial Ghost Master Association although luchang is now SS ranked and it shouldn't be much of a problem to hang iching Tian but they won't necessarily fight you one-on-one a chenle frowned and said in a deep voice it's not just y chingan that we have to face when we go to the upper Capital we'll probably be besieged then he he even if all the Imperial ghost Masters in the upper Capital City come together I'm Not Afraid leua said proudly it's not that he's blowing with the current strength to come
more SS class is just giving him food there there is absolutely no pressure at all moreover at this time blood charm should be in the upper capital city and there is no accident with her lishu insisted on going to the upper Capital luing Yu had no choice but to knot her head and agree after all even if she didn't agree there was no use Luisa would forcefully take her there there was no ability to resist as an imperial Master lingu felt that she was a failure not only could she not control her c
ontracted ghosts and monsters but she was also arranged in a clear way the streets and alleys of tanu city were plastered with luchin Yu's publicity posters there were those of her fighting with ghosts and monsters her usual life photos and also those of her receiving Awards under Chan Le's vigorous publicity the title of chanu City's Guardian goddess had firmly landed on luchin Yu's head and the citizens were all very cognizant of it and lingu can also be said to be deserved after all she assur
ed to tanu City security brought unprecedented breakthroughs in the past to the night citizens are rarely out of the street even even if out of the street also won't go to some remote places and now the night Idol will come out to sneak blowing the evening Breeze strutting and even a lot of small couples intentionally find a remote place in death exchanges since the skin ghosts were destroyed the ghost Masters patrolled all night again lingu began to be busy again just a few days to destroy hund
reds of ghosts and monsters which also let leis sua had a mouthful of addiction the ghosts and monsters were scared by lingu the ghosts and monsters in tanu City have all been evacuated they want to leave this dangerous place they don't want to stay for a moment now all the ghosts and monsters in tanu City have run out and the whole City's Imperial ghost Masters can't see half of the ghosts and shadows even if they stay up all night standing on top of a tall building looking at the Lively street
s with people coming and going Ling you couldn't help but smile no ghosts to kill it's time to go to the capital Leu said indifferently the document sent by the headquarters wanted lingu to arrive within a week and now 3 days had already passed leaving 4 days left hearing Lis sua's words lingu slowly turned her head are you sure that blood Phantom is an upper Capital City she had asked leua why he was going to the upper capital city and the reply she received was that the blood Phantom Ghost Emp
eror was there and had most likely taken control of the Imperial ghost Masters at the headquarters if it was really as Lis sua said then this trip to the upper Capital City would be very safe and there would be no need to worry about retaliation by Yi chinan but was the blood Phantom Ghost Emperor really that powerful even the people from The Royal Ghost Master headquarters could be suppressed as if reading her mind lisu slowly said she is definitely there and with her current strength on Earth
is an invincible existence 100 years ago blood Phantom was already able to beat the SSS class and 100 years have passed and she is definitely even more powerful Luisa even suspected that blood Phantom had already reached the level of ghost Emperor after not seeing him for so long I don't know how blood Phantom would react when he saw himself he should be crying out thinking of this the corner of Lis sua's mouth Rose slightly the next day luing Yu came to Chen Le's office to say goodbye only to f
ind that Jean lingang was also there and the face of the two people is not very good both have a heavy look as if something very serious has happened after walking into the office luing Yu did not immediately speak but quietly observed the ashtray in front of Chanley was already stuffed with cigarette butts and the entire office was filled with the pungent smell of smoke and at this time he was still holding a freshly lit cigarette in his hand and Jean lingfang on the other hand had his head low
ered staring unseeingly at the stack of information in his hands what's wrong with you guys lingu asked in a low voice Jean lingfang looked up at her then handed over the information in his hands lingu then checked it out with curiosity as she viewed the information the expression on her face gradually became grave until she had finished reading all of the information and her expression was already the same as the two Jean Ling fangs is this true a low voice came out of Ling's mouth and the Sile
nce of the office was broken Shenley snuffed up the cigarette in his hand and slowly said these are all the information that mayor Jean found from within the government it can't be fake how is it possible for plagues to occur frequently even if a plague occurs shouldn't we try our best to cure it why are we slaughtering the city without moving that's a living human life a almost all of the content on the information had to do with the plague and it was recorded that the frequency of plague outbr
eaks was too high once 200 years ago and then the city was directly slaughtered to keep the plague from spreading out two plague outbreaks 185 years ago handled the same way direct Slaughter of the city 182 years ago 180 years ago 177 years ago each time the plague occurred it was a direct Massacre of the city and it didn't stop until 160 years ago when the plague never broke out again of course there was no way that the word Slaughter would be known to the outside civilian population it was som
ething that only those within the government knew about instead what was claimed to the outside world was that there had been a natural disaster like an earthquake or a tsunami and that the entire city had been destroyed this is obviously covering up some unknown secret a and it's a very important secret important enough for the government of the time to choose to slaughter the city lisu came out from the contract space and said with a thoughtful expression it seems that I was right they should
be dealing with those special existences and had no choice but to choose to slaughter the city speaking of this Leu looked at Jean lingfang you should be thinking the same thing the go ghosts and monsters recorded inside the ghost talks are real and so are the they that can gain strength and fear Jean lingang slowly closed his eyes and leaned his head against the sofa looking a little tired he had thought a lot and made a lot of guesses but in the end his guess was just as Lis suwa said without
the book ghost talk it was impossible for him to think in this direction because even the information he had gotten was only a record of the plague and the word ghosts and monsters had not appeared at all but after combining the book Ghost Talk he was already very sure that what was happening at that time was not a plague but was dealing with those special existences after all as luing Yu said it was too unreasonable to slaughter the city without moving even if it was an outbreak of plague it sh
ould be saved first he wasn't born in that era he didn't know what those special existences were really like he didn't know if they were really so terrifying that they could make the government of that time go out of their way to exterminate city after City he really couldn't understand it John lingfang side then opened his eyes and looked at lisu I think those special existences should be terrifying 10,000 times more terrifying than your normal ghosts and monsters whether it's 10,000 times scar
ier than other ghosts and monsters I don't know but I think they shouldn't be as scary as me lisu's mouth grinned and said with inexplicable excitement I really want to see these special existences a don't know how it tastes then I hope you never get the chance to see them chenle lit another cigarette took a deep breath and said it's better for something so bizarre to not appear again just as his words fell Sean lingfang picked up May maybe you'll be disappointed these things might appear again
eh lisu and the others were violently stunned looking at him in shock Jean lingang glanced at them and said slowly because I saw a sentence like this the plague is not extinct if it breaks out again please use the massacre method to stop the plague from spreading in the first place letun go the plane is about to take off lingu was still standing absent-mindedly in her office thinking about things when lwa gently tapped her to urge her I lingu opened her mouth not knowing what she wanted to say L
e directly opened his mouth to interrupt it's useless for you to think about these things now first do the right thing and go to the upper Capital City at this point lisu looked at Jean lingfang mayor Jean you need to do one thing if you want to dig these things out what is it find out the addresses of the cities that were slaughtered only by going to the place where it happened can you better understand the situation there might be some Clues Lisa was also very attached to this matter although
he wasn't harboring the great idea of saving the world he really wanted to try how those things tasted if it was before luua would have considered that he might not be able to beat those special existences without recovering his power but now there was no need to think about it because there was the blood Phantom so the main thing now was to go find blood charm hm Jean lingfang nodded indicating that he would go in check the airplane slowly landed at the Shang Jing airport and luing Yu disembark
ed with a heavy heart she had been like this ever since she came out of chenle's office and she didn't know what she was thinking about but it should be about the slaughter City matter Leu Within in the contract space said indifferently is this your first time coming to the upper Capital City why don't you go for a stroll first to relax your mood no let's go directly to the Imperial Ghost Master headquarters no I let you go shopping to relax your mood only when I saw that you were in a bad mood
it's rare that I care about you once I can't refuse Ling you this kind of forced concern is still really making people unhappy upper capital city this modern city was very prosperous and spectacular like a bright Pearl set in the earth it had wide ROP s towering buildings busy traffic and bustling crowds highlighting the prosperity and vitality of the city The Sun Shines on the skyscrapers reflecting a dazzling light as if they were giant Silver Towers these skyscrapers Rose straight into the sk
y symbolizing the prosperity and progress of shaning city and on the ground floor of these skyscrapers all kinds of commercial facilities shopping centers and food streets were readily available attracting countless citizens and tourists to come to consume and entertain themselves of course all of this was because shangjing city was guarded by the world's most powerful group of ghost masters with the presence of these powerful ghost Masters ghosts and monsters were almost invisible in shaning Ci
ty Ling you at first or a listless look aimlessly strolling in the street but walking around the girl shopping Talent is activated enough time to shop for a whole day handholding a big bag of things but also do not see shouting tired seeing that it is already late lingu decided to go to the hotel to stay one night and then go to the headquarters of the Ghost Master Association tomorrow inside the hotel room lisu sat on the sofa while playing with his cell phone and said mood much better right uh
much better then you still don't thank me thank you my ass I'm going to take a shower don't peek yo then the sound of clattering water came from the bathroom lisu glanced in the direction of the bathroom and disdainfully skimmed his mouth when luing Yu finished her bath she was ready to go out again to see the upper capital city at night Lisa entered the contract space with a face full of speechlessness he somewhat regretted letting lingu go shopping never imagined that this guy is so capable o
f shopping until almost 12:00 lingu felt hungry found a small restaurant and prepared to eat something and go back to the hotel to rest just as she was eating Liu's voice suddenly came there are ghosts and monsters appearing luing Yu's eyebrows lightly frowned where 500 m to the right don't need you to care keep eating I'm also going to have a snack after the words Leu came out from the contract space and then disappeared again with a whoosh inside a small alley two S-Class ghost monsters faced
each other with one of them carrying an unconscious female human on its shoulder the two ghost monsters were no different from humans in appearance except for their red eyes I found this prey first don't you understand the principle of first come first served oh are you an idiot what first come first served do you think you are human we are ghosts and monsters honored by strength good then let's see whose strength is strong just come afraid of you the two ghosts and mon moners simultaneously eru
pted their auras but they were extremely restrained not daring to let their auras spread out too far this was the upper Capital City it would be disastrous if the Imperial Ghost Master discovered them soon the two ghosts and monsters were fighting in the alley but both sides didn't dare to use too much power so the fight wouldn't be fruitful at all the two ghosts and monsters didn't realize that there was a pair of eyes staring at them in the darkness greedy light flickering in their eyes 2 s ra
nks this midnight snack is quite good Lis sua Smiles faint then appeared out of thin air within the alley without waiting for the ghosts and monsters to react Lisa directly punched them twice and knocked them to the ground incapacitated the sudden change of events scared the two ghost monsters to the point that they were filled with horror you you one of the ghost monsters pointed at lisu a unable to even speak clearly lisu didn't talk nonsense and directly swallowed the other in one bite the ot
her remaining ghost monster was directly stunned and dumbfounded looking at Lis Su there's something odd about the aura on you lisu stood in front of the ghost monster stroking his chin and pondering it's not quite the same as the normal ghost monsters Aura as if there's something extra that's right there's more of the aura of a human soul lisu's eyes lit up as he looked at the ghost monster and asked you should be a contracted ghost monster of a human right being a human's contracted ghost mons
ter actually ran out to eat people is this your own intention or is it your Royal Master's intention can you take me to meet your royal master he should be around here contracted ghosts and monsters could only move within 1 kilometer of their royal master since this ghost and monster was here then his royal master must be nearby after hearing Liu's words the ghost monster on the ground asked in horror what do you want didn't want to do anything just want to see what kind of person the royal mast
er who let the contracted ghost monstery people is lisu grinned and assured the other party as long as you take me to see your royal master I won't kill you really the ghost Monster's eyes were full of disbelief being a ghost monster he knew best what kind of Virtues ghosts had 10 out of 10 words were false of course it's true I never lie lisu's eyes narrowed as he continued you have two choices the first choice is to be killed by me right now and the second choice is to take me to see your roya
l master the ghost monster hesitated for a moment and finally nodded all right I'll take you to him lingu who hadn't finished her late night snack yet received Lis sua's signal and hurriedly settled the bill to rush over arriving within the alley she pointed at the ghostly creature on the ground and asked what's going on here and seeing luchin Yu's arrival the ghost monster on the ground was full of surprise this shouldn't be your royal master right he thought the lisu was a masterless ghost mon
ster Lisa did not answer the ghost monster but said to lingu this is a contracted ghost monster summoned by a human but came out to hunt humans what lingu pupil shrank and asked in shock why where is your royal master go see his royal master now lisu looked at the ghost monster on the ground with a bland expression and raised his foot to kick the other part party go but the ghost monster was hesitant at this time secretly sizing up lingu not knowing what he was thinking seeing this lisu's eyes n
arrowed slightly just now when the other party didn't know that they had a royal master they didn't look like this but now that they knew that lingu was their royal master there was an obvious change it seemed that he should be afraid that lingu would bring his royal master to Justice or something like that after pondering for a moment luua suddenly grinned and said in an excited tone hurry up and take us to see your royal master I've long wanted to taste the flavor of a human being only that I'
ve never dared to do so before speaking of that Luis sua gave lingu a wink the latter first froze for a moment then returned an understanding look the next moment only to see lingu also said with an excited expression hurry up and take me to find your royal master I have always believed that ghosts and monsters should return to their nature in order to have a more powerful fighting force we shouldn't constrain ghosts and monsters from eating people your royal master should think the same way rig
ht finally found a like-minded person really of course it's true looking at luing Yu who was full of excitement lisu couldn't help but secretly give a thumbs up unexpectedly ah the acting Talent is actually so high proper movie Queen Level under their Cooperative performance the ghost monster finally believed and started to show them the way the ghost monster also wanted to bring along the unconscious human female but was stopped by lingu soon luua and the others arrived inside an abandoned ware
house which was empty and had nothing inside the ghost monster walked to the corner position and gently stomped his foot an entrance appeared on the ground come in the ghost monster waved and said with a smile welcome to the big family a big family there should be quite a few people if you say so after stepping into the entrance and then walking hundreds of meters down the road a majestic and spectacular door was presented to Lisa's eyes the ghost quickly entered the password then slowly pushed
open the gate and the sight in front of him stun Ling you he originally thought that behind the door would be a gloomy and terrifying place place but he did not expect that this place would be a glorious Noble and Atmospheric Casino however behind this Noble atmosphere there was a deep sin and filth hidden the interior of the casino is extremely luxurious with all kinds of high-grade furniture carpets and chandeliers making people feel as if they were in a nobleman's palace however behind this l
uxury was an unspeakable depravity and Corruption Ling you looked around and realized that the guests here were well-dressed and appeared to be people with status they were drinking wine and enjoying various entertainment programs here however these entertainment programs were creepy some people were tied to chairs and had their heads pressed on tables allowing a group of people to watch and mock them some were hung in the air their bodies Twisted into various shapes as if they were being tortur
ed others were locked in cages being watched and molested like animals they indulged their desires and acted recklessly here turning a blind eye to the dignity and lives of others when Ling you saw these scenes the anger and disgust in his heart instantly exploded he felt as if he had entered a hellish world that was filled with sin and filth back from hunting so soon a nice female voice came out a woman in a noble gown walked in a graceful Manner and the other party was holding a rope in her ha
nd with a dog collar tied to the other end of the Rope while the dog collar was attached to the neck of a tall handsome looking man are these two the girl lit a cigarette and looked at lingu and lisu and asked the lead ghost monster hurriedly spoke this is the Imperial Ghost Master I met outside and her contracted ghost monster she also wants to join us speaking here the ghost monster turned his head to look at lingu this is my royal master Chen liru a member of the Heavenly execution n group an
d also the person in charge here when hearing the Heavenly execution 9 group Ling U's eyes suddenly glared you as a member of the Heavenly execution 9 group actually what's wrong with actually chenle Ru smiled slightly inhaled a mouthful of smoke and then slowly said are you trying to say that I'm actually doing things that are against the law speaking here chenyu looked at lingu with disdain what is law that is something made by the strong right now in this world the Imperial ghostmaster is the
law also Imperial ghost Masters often risk their lives to fight with ghosts and monsters shouldn't they be able to enjoy themselves look at the Oni Masters here every single one of them is having a good time enjoyment looking at the tortured people around her lingu was unable to understand the enjoyment in the other party's mouth chenyu frowned and asked with a face full of displeasure what the hell is the situation with you people are you joining or not I'm asking if a question lingu suppresse
d the anger in her heart and spoke in a deep voice ask what quickly what is your opinion on this matter of contracted ghosts and monsters eating people ghosts eating people is like humans eating chicken and duck humans are food for ghosts and ghosts and chickens and Ducks are food for humans this is a very normal thing it's just that humans aren't used to and can't accept that they're being treated as food shenu inexplicably laughed and continued also if you want to say that ghosts and monsters
eating people is a very cruel thing then I can tell you that human beings are even more cruel than ghosts and monsters let me give you an example a human food Master cooking a fish in front of the eyes of millions of viewers the whole process from slaughtering to cooking so you do not think there is nothing wrong but what if you replace the food expert with a ghost monster and replace the fish with a human being would you feel that the ghost monster is cruel to the extreme as Chen Liu's words fe
ll luchin U's entire body froze this is obviously not right but it seems to be quite reasonable clap Lisa suddenly applauded he looked at chanu appreciatively your thoughts are very penetrating this world is originally formed by a food chain it is right that ghosts and monsters eat people and it is also right that humans hate ghosts and monsters and hunt them speaking here Lea's words turned throwing an olive branch to Chin Liu you are a good person or you will follow me later Chan Liu Lu chingu
the two people in one ghost beside him were all unable to organize the wave of operation that Leu suddenly threw out the olet branch let me follow you Chen Liu as if she had heard something funny in the world asked with a mocking smile do you know what you're saying you are nothing more than a ghost summoned by humans nothing but a ghost and monster summoned by humans lisu looked at him smilingly his tone gradually turned cold gave you a chance since you don't cherish it then there's nothing yo
u can do about it chenlu looked at Lis sua at this moment for some reason felt a burst of uneasiness as if something bad would happen soon only to see Lis sua gently stomping his feet the power of Darkness instantly spread from The Souls of his feet and in the blink of an eye it covered the entire casino's ground how did the ground turn black what is this could it be some new program the onus looked down at the ground that had turned black and just as they were having a good discussion countless
black tentacles stretched out from the ground and all of the onas were entangled in the tentacles the sudden situation caused the Goblins to panic in their hearts and they all called out their contracted Oni as soon as the contracted ghosts that they had high hopes for appeared they were imprisoned by the black tentacles before they could react and could be said to be defenseless the Imperial ghostmaster and the contracted ghost monster were all entangled in the tentacles and hung in midair slo
wly moving towards lisu soon the Imperial ghost Masters and contracted ghosts and monsters were divided into two rows hanging neatly in front of Lisa you Chen ru's pupils contracted violently looking at Lis sua with a face full of horror the Imperial ghost Masters who were entertaining here tonight were several s-rank powerhouses but they were confined without even having the chance to resist to be able to confine the entire Imperial ghost Masters and their contracted ghosts and monsters in the
twinkling of an eye it could be seen how terrifyingly sua's strength was don't you gave you a chance it's you who don't want it Lis sua smiled faintly chenu and her contracted ghosts and monsters were immediately imprisoned in midair by the black tentacles share the power with me I'm going to save people as luchin 's words fell a powerful force surged into her body having gained the shared power she didn't pause for a second and immediately went to rescue the ordinary humans within the casino th
e rescued people thanked her with gratitude even kneeling on the ground and cow to non-stop they had been tortured here and thought they would die just like that but now luchin Yu had saved them in the face of luchin Yu's heroic Behavior gratitude overflowed they gathered around her some of them slipped in tears some were so excited that their voices choked thank you thank you for saving us a middle-aged woman cried out in pain as he clutched luchin Yu's hand tightly as if he wanted to transfer
all his gratitude to her through these hands you are our savior we will remember you for the rest of our lives a young girl said excitedly her knees softened and she actually knelt down in front of lingu cowo repeatedly expressing her deep gratitude lingu was startled by their actions and hurriedly helped them up don't be like this quickly get up I just did what I should have done at this moment lisu was quietly looking at the Imperial ghost Masters and their contracted ghosts and monsters who w
ere imprisoned by the black tentacles there was not a trace of pity in his eyes only deep indifference the black tentacle tighten Tighter and Tighter and the Imperial ghost Masters and contracted ghosts and monsters let out Mo of pain their faces grew whiter and whiter and the light in their eyes gradually dimmed they struggled trying to get rid of the black tentacles but it was all in vain you can't do this I'm a member of the heaven execution 9 group and my leader is the current general manage
r yingan chanu shouted while struggling frantically but Leu was indifferent to her words what Heavenly execution nine groups what general manager in Leu eyes are just like garbage seeing his indifference chenlu continued to yell again do you think you can uphold Justice by killing us let me tell you the world possesses countless casinos like this one you can't possibly kill them all unless you kill all the Imperial ghost Masters I think you're mistaken I'm not upholding Justice I simply want to
eat you all lisu glanced at her and slowly raised his hand and the black tentacles began to contract with Force as if they had been ordered to do so only a sound of bones breaking could be heard and the bodies of the Imperial ghost Masters and contracted ghosts gradually deformed under the squeezing of the black tentacles and finally turned into puddles of black liquid these liquids were absorbed by the black tentacles and the tentacles became even thicker and then the dark power all over the ca
sino quickly contracted and in no time at all they all returned to lisu's body the entire casino was filled with an atmosphere of Terror and despair and those who had been saved were shocked by the terrifying strength and means displayed by Lisa they looked at lisu as if they had seen the god of death you you even ate those Imperial ghost Masters Ling you covered her small mouth her eyes full of disbelief this matter of Lis sua devouring ghosts and monsters was something she could accept but dev
ouring humans was hard to accept even if a group of evildoers were devoured it was unacceptable no matter what Lisa was her contracted ghost after seeing Lisa devouring human she couldn't help but feel a sense of nausea in her heart as if there was something turning over in her stomach the people who were saved by Ling you closed their mouths one by one no one dared to speak no one dared to breathe and the surrounding area was plunged into a deathly silence the atmosphere in the entire casino be
came exceptionally depressing as if there was an invisible Mountain pressing on everyone's heart lishu slowly twisted his head to look at lingu and said lightly well I ate them his tone was very light and had no emotional fluctuations as if he was stating something that had nothing to do with him can you promise me that you won't eat people in the future lingu pleaded with a trembling voice lisu looked at her faintly then entered the contract space although she did not make a sound lingu underst
ood what he meant seeing that Lisa went back to the contract space luing Yu could only sigh helplessly and then brought the people who had been captured into the casino outside an hour later lingu dragged his tired body back to the hotel Lisa came out from the contract space and took her cell phone to play a game looking at the Lisa at this moment he looked like a young lad who was addicted to the game a world of difference from the way he looked inside the casino just now your mind has to chang
e I think what chenle Ru said makes sense suddenly Lea coldly said luing Yu's expression was solemn full of seriousness of course I will change but no matter how much I change I won't turn into a person who agrees with those crooked reasoning of chenle Ru I don't know when the original intention of the Imperial ghost Masters changed at one time they could fight against ghosts and monsters for the sake of humans and for free later on the ghost Masters had a very high fixed salary and received a c
ertain bonus for every ghost and monster they destroyed and at this point it was as if the ghost Masters were at work now the mentality of the Ghostbusters has gradually become distorted and a large portion of the Ghostbusters have begun to feel that they are superior and that they are no longer of the same species as human beings the Imperial ghost Masters were no longer the Imperial ghost masters from the very beginning the next day luing Yu slowly walked into the headquarters of the Imperial
ghostmaster Association strangely enough after declaring her identity the people at the headquarters told her to wait until the son went down and then brought her outside the headquarters to a villa you can wait here the chief general manager will be here later after leaving behind a sentence the person who brought them left leaving lingu alone inside the Villa she began to survey The Villa the main building of the Villa used a modernized glass and steel structure making it shine brightly in the
sunlight there was no decoration on its walls only large floor to seiling glass windows that allowed for an unobstructed view of the Interior the interior decoration of the Villa was even more luxurious a huge chandelier hung from the tall ceiling emitting a soft glow that illuminated the entire Hall the floor of the hall was paved with marble smooth and hard various expensive paintings and artworks hung on the walls displaying the owner's taste and wealth however despite the Villa's luxurious
decorations it could not hide the Eerie Aura it gave off this kind of Aura might come from its emptiness might come from its silence or might come from something else unknown standing in the center of the hall Ling you felt an inexplicable depression and uneasy suddenly as if Ling Yu thought of something she hurriedly talked with Lisa within the contract space do you feel that this Villa gives people a feeling very similar to the casino last night oh it's really true when I hear you say it like
that so are you thinking that this place is another ghostmaster party Den I don't know but it's likely that after all last night the chenle ru said that she was a member of iching tins group and as the saying goes the upper beam is not as crooked as the lower beam then wait for y chingan to come you test him while they were talking The Villa door was opened and a Burly figure walked in lingu half squinted her eyes as she sized up the other party and quickly had an assessment this was a very arro
gant and cocky person lingu it's me lingu nodded and asked back without being humble y chingon General president ye he he looks quite good much prettier than my daughter Yan the moment he opened his mouth he mentioned yean is he really trying to avenge his daughter luing Yu's eyebrows gently frowned said in a deep voice do you you know what Yan did a woman is a big woman in the world I won't ask about what she did yinon shook his head then grinned and said but you killed her which makes me sad a
s the words fell his contracted ghostly half corpse appeared in the Villa seeing this scene lingu also called out lisu was it you this ghost monster Who Killed My Daughter yingan smiled with a face full of hideousness I heard that you crushed all her bones is it true it's true do you want to try it too lisu looked at the other party indifferently and said in a calb voice an excited light appeared in Ying tian's eyes as he smiled and said of course I want to try just take you as soon as the words
fell the half corpses figure disappeared out of thin air and when it reappeared it was already behind Lisa when he said to fight he fought not dragging his feet in the slightest lishu seemed to have anticipated the half corpse action he didn't show the slightest Panic instead he was as calm as a deep lake making people unable to see through just at the moment when half corpse was about to touch him an intense dark power erupted from Lisa's body it was pure Darkness deeper than the night thicker
than the Shadows like a raging storm in the void devouring all light and sound in front of this power even SS class half corpse couldn't help but feel a chill the darkness power instantly condensed into a black sword Shadow and viciously chopped down towards the half corpse behind him the half corpse reaction was also extremely fast as he flickered and narrowly avoided this fatal blow while the half corpse was fighting with lisu ye chingon also rushed towards lingu with a cruel smile yintion wa
s like a cheetah his entire body strength was condensed into the strike his eyes were filled with cruelty and fervor as if he had already regarded luchin Yu as the prey in his hands however lingu stood there as immovable as a mountain her eyes were deep and Serene as if a lake without a bottom just at the moment when yinan was about to touch luchin Yu she moved luu's movements were light and elegant just like a Willow Leaf that fell with the wind she flicked lightly seemingly casually but it con
tained an unspeakable power yingan only felt a terrifying dark force meet him in the face and then he flew out yes just flew out his entire body felt like it had been hit by a huge force and he was completely unable to control his figure directly flying backwards several meters away and crashing heavily into a wall bang with a loud bang yingan crashed through the wall and fell into another room dust and debris splattered as the entire room shook yintion lay on the ground unable to stand up for f
or a while his eyes were filled with shock and disbelief how could he not have imagined that lingu strength was so powerful to such an extent also both of them were sharing 10% of their ghost's power which meant that luchin Yu's ghost was stronger than his how was this possible wasn't the information shown on the profile S rank while yingan was shocked the next scene was one that made him feel fear only to see Lis sua's body explode into boundless Darkness forcing the half corpse into the world
of darkness in an instant the surroundings were pitch black as if surround Ed by endless nothingness the half corpse felt as if it was plunged into a chaos there was no sound no light around it and even the sound of its own breathing could not be heard this absolute darkness and silence made the half corpse feel an unprecedented fear he tried to struggle tried to find a trace of lighter sound but there was only endless darkness and silence around him he felt his heart beating faster and his brea
thing became rapid but it was as if his body was bound by the darkness and he could not move the half corpse began to feel an unspeakable despair his consciousness to blur and fear and despair were like the tentacles of Darkness tightly wrapping around his mind he felt as if he was being swallowed by the darkness losing himself little by little just then a low and Majestic voice suddenly came from the darkness do you feel the fear this is your end a half corps's body shuddered violently and he r
ealized that it was lisu's voice he tried to respond but realized that he could no longer make a sound his heart was filled with endless fear and despair and he began to realize that he had completely fallen into the Dark World created by Lisa the half corpse began to feel his life force draining away little by little and his Consciousness began to become blurred he knew that he could no longer escape this dark world and he felt an unspeakable sadness and despair in the end the half corpse body
completely lost its strength and his Consciousness fell into endless Darkness with endless fear and despair he remained in this dark world forever bang the half corpse fell heavily to the ground Ying tian's face snapped and fear crept into his eyes Lord blood Phantom help in the midst of fear yinon took out a blood Talisman and then tore it in half as the blood Talisman was torn apart a bloody light shot straight into the sky lisu looked up at the blood light and muttered now I can be 100% sure
that it's the blood Phantom after the blood Talisman was torn open Ying tian's bottom instantly came up only to see him sitting against the wall reaching out and pointing at lisu you're dead Lord blood Phantom is a SSS level ghost Emperor after scaring Leu he looked at lingu with a perverted smile I'm going to take you as my adopted daughter yean is my 10th adopted daughter you are the 11th from now on you'll be called yingu I'm going to make you into a specimen and display it in my collection r
oom as Ying Tan's words fell Ling Yu was violently stunned so Yan was just his adopted daughter and it was still the 10th did this guy like daughters that much making me into a specimen lingu eyes when cold and asked in a deep voice how to make me into a specimen he he you'll know when the time comes y chingan laugh hideously and said with a face full of excitement I've already made nine specimens one short of 10 originally yean was the 10th but was killed by you so it's up to you to replace her
as my 10th collection the moment these words came out luing yuu's face changed violently the amount of information in these words was very large this guy couldn't have made specimens of all his adopted daughters right g g g I've already thought of what pose you should take don't worry there are nine sisters there to accompany you it won't be lonely I don't know if it's because his contracted ghost monster was killed the blowy chinon was too great and at this time he had already gone a little cr
azy and his emotions became very unstable with the contracted ghost monster gone he would turn from the high and mighty general manager into an ordinary person these weren't the main thing the main thing was that he had offended too many people and after there was no more SS contracted ghost monster those enemies would definitely come to his door let me show you my masterpiece suddenly yingan came to a pillar then slowly groped for it rumbling soon he triggered the mechanism and after a rumbling
sound the wall slowly Rose and inside was actually a dark room luchin Yu approached to take a look and was shocked into retreating inside the dark room there were 10 transparent glass display cabinets nine of which had exhibits and one was empty what scared Ling you back was those exhibits those exhibits were all young women's corpses they were all stripped of their clothes to make specimens their naked bodies posed in various different poses some of these women were kneeling some were lying do
wn and some were lying on their sides their skin was still smooth and elastic and aside from their Hollow eyes they looked about the same as a normal living person on the surface lingu felt her stomach Lurch as she couldn't believe what her eyes were seeing y Ching tion on the other hand smiled smugly from the side how is it my masterpiece isn't bad right Ling you didn't say anything as she slowly clenched her hands into fists her body trembling slightly as she was clearly Furious to the extreme
looking at the exhibits in the dark room and combining it with what yinan said lisu suddenly understood that Yan would be Psychopathic with such an adoptive father it is impossible to be a normal person and yezan should be aware of her ultimate fate she will be afraid but she dares not resist and gradually her psyche began to distort yean Longs for someone to save herself out Longs for someone to protect herself but she knows that no one can save herself no one can protect herself because Y chi
ngan is a SS great IAL ghostmaster the leader of the Heavenly execution 5 group although it is impossible for someone to be able to save herself yean still wants to feel protected by someone then Leu became that person bang a dull Collision sound rang out and yintion was sent flying out by lingu half of his body set into the wall you scum lingu gritted her teeth and stared at yingan on the wall with an appearance of wanting to eat someone just as lingu was planning to understand the other party
a pungent and rich blood odor suddenly appeared blood Phantom the corner of Lisa's mouth Rose slightly as he looked at the entrance of the Villa countless amounts of blood converged at the doorway and gradually formed the appearance of a human a woman of unrivaled beauty yiing tan who already had only half of his life left excitedly shouted Lord blood Phantom hurry up and kill them for Ying tian's words blood Phantom was as if she hadn't heard them her eyes at this moment were dead set on Lis Su
and the expression on her face kept changing shocked happy sad angry excited in the short span of an instant almost 10 expression changes appeared on blood Nim's face long time no see Lisa smiled faintly and took the initiative to greet him whoosh blood Phantom's figure flashed and appeared in front of Lis Su looking at the blood Phantom who was close at hand Lis sua opened his mouth and was about to say something boom a sudden fist tenderly caressed Lis sua's face and then Lis sua's entire bod
y was launched out like a cannonball crap the promised emotional Outburst balling this situation is completely different from what Lis Su expected you bastard for a whole hundred years actually did not come to see me once see my old lady will not beat you to death today after the words blood Phantom appeared in front of lisu once again Lis Su who had only just stood on his feet was startled by her and looking at the fist that kept enlarging in his eyes lisu suddenly shouted I prepared a gift for
you the fist stopped a millimeter from the tip of lisu's nose few that was close not waiting for lisu to breathe a sigh of relief blood pH grabbed his collar with both hands and lifted it upwards where's the gift hurry up and bring it out you're not lying to me right looing you take out the gift it was then that blood charmer noticed luchu presence she stared at lisu with an unkind gaze and asked who is this woman as blood Phantom asked these words a shocking killing intent descended on lingu a
nd it was difficult for lingu to even move a finger in this killing intent so scary feeling blood Phantoms killing intent Lisa's expression changed and he said in a deep voice voice she is my Royal Lord don't mess around your royal master blood Phantom was violently stunned and asked with a face full of shock weren't you summoned over a hundred years ago shouldn't your royal master be an old man it was because of seeing the scene where Lis Su was summoned that blood Phantom realized that he was
on Earth ah I'll explain these things to you later you can first see if you like the gift I prepared yes blood mistress revealed a bright smile and happily walked towards lingu but when she stood in front of lingu the smile on her face suddenly disappeared again she coldly said bring out my gift the corner of luchin Yu's mouth twitched slightly for a few moments before she took out an Exquisite box blood Phantom couldn't wait to snatch it over and opened it her entire body shook violently as if
she had been struck by lightning it was a human skin a skin that was peeled off from her body a flood of memories suddenly emerged like a flood as she received the memory the power within the blood Phantom's body exploded out in full force as if it was out of control a terrifying Aura with the smell of blood enveloped the entire upper capital in an instant and all the people and ghosts and monsters were filled with horror the location where the aura erupted was at Ying tin's Villa what on Earth
has happened could it be that Ying tion has angered the blood Phantom Ghost Emperor never mind let's hurry over and take a look the remaining few group leaders of the heaven execution sector quickly talked for a few sentences then immediately LED their men to rush to yichin tin's Villa inside the Villa yinon directly fainted in the blood Phantoms Aura Leu stood in front of lingu his face full of helplessness as he helped her resist her Aura what is this situation how did the aura suddenly burst
out it can't be because she got over excited after seeing her own skin what's wrong with her lingu asked in a low voice just now she was caught off guard and was lifted out by Blood Phantoms Aura and when she came back if she didn't have Lisa's help in blocking her Aura she might have lost her Consciousness like iching tition right now Lisa also didn't know what kind of Madness blood Phantom was having Shrugged his shoulders and said I'm not sure but I guess it's related to that human skin boom
blood Phantoms Aura erupted once again Rising a pillar of blood that shot straight up to the sky the sky execution members who rushed outside the Villa stopped in their tracks and looked on in horror no one dared to take another step forward 5 minutes later after the blood Phantom finished digesting the memories in his mind the pillar of blood rushing into the sky gradually disappeared and the aura that enveloped the whole city also disappeared after the blood pillar disappeared blood Phantoms f
igure was revealed she seemed to have become different obviously her appearance was still the same but it just made people feel different as well as the human skin in her hand had disappeared at an unknown time you are putting the skin back on lingu swallowed her saliva and asked in a low voice blood Phantom did not answer but raised her hand to gently stroke her face looking at the blood charm at this moment lisu could not help but smile but lisu's smile didn't last long before it disappeared o
nly because he was held tightly by the blood Phantom that suddenly appeared and a huge Force came from him making Lisa feel that his internal organs were all squeezed and shifted thank you blood Phantom's red lips were pasted on lisu's ear blowing his breath like orchids Lisa said with a speechless face let go of me if you thank me I will be strangled to death by you if you don't let go hearing Lis Suk words blood Phantom immediately let go of his hand then awkwardly asked how did you become so
weak I'll tell you later oh blood Phantom's eyes moved to Lisa and the corner of his mouth suddenly hooked up a shallow Ark looking at this smile of blood Phantom Lisa couldn't help but fight a Cold War what are you thinking nothing I think it's actually quite good that you've gotten weaker what Lisa was violently shot pointing at blood charm and said you wouldn't be thinking of using the overlord's move on me right fool I love you so much of course blood Phantom couldn't help but lick his lips
that looked like a big gray wolf that saw a white rabbit just when blood Phantom was planning to put Lis Su on the spot Ling you on the side couldn't help but dryly coughed twice to indicate that there were still people here just as blood arm was about to kick lingu off yingan woke up just as blood Phantom was planning to kick both luch chingu and yingan Away a group of people from the heaven execution sector surged in you bastards blood Phantom glared furiously looking like he wanted to eat som
eone badgering the people from the heaven execution sector Lord blood Phantom are you all right the leader of the heaven execution group asked stiffly blood Phantom just coldly hummed the people from the heaven execution sector began to survey the situation inside the villa only to see the half corpse lying motionless on the ground while yintion had half of his body encrusted into the wall these two are upon seeing Le suwa in Ling you the leader of Heaven execution team one couldn't help but ask
blood Phantom's eyes narrowed as he said without question why don't all of you kneel down and pay your respects to Lord tyrannical Eclipse ghost Emperor tyrannical Eclipse ghost Emperor apart from blood Phantom and yingan the remaining ones present were lingu and le as you see one was a human and the other was a ghost everyone shifted their es to lisu was this the tyrannical Eclipse ghost Emperor the one who was most shocked was none other than yingan he had thought that Leu was just sharing th
e same name as the tyrannical Eclipse ghost Emperor but with blood Phantoms words coming out of his mouth he was completely flustered at the same time yintion also felt very puzzled didn't he say that the tyrannical Eclipse ghost Emperor is SSS level didn't he say that he came to the Earth hundred years ago these and Le suching don't match at all a after thinking about it y chingon suddenly shouted Lord blood Phantom don't be fooled by him he's not the tyrannical Eclipse ghost Emperor he's still
just a high school student who just died not long ago annoying blood Phantom frowned and raised his hand to wave out a beam of blood light and Ying tian's head exploded blood splattering everywhere the pupils of the heaven execution sector people shrunk violently and then they immediately knelt on the ground neatly paying homage to lisu greetings to Lord ghost Emperor looking at the black press of people kneeling on the ground the corner of Lisa's mouth slightly raised revealing a meaningful sm
ile all rise lisu raised his hand in vain then said to blood mistress find a place to have a good chat go to my Palace as soon as the words fell blood Phantom grabbed lisu and Ling you with one hand and then a wave of space fluctuation appeared and the three of them disappeared Into Thin Air the heaven executions people froze and looked as if they hadn't reacted yet just now that was spatial movement one of them asked uncertainly it seems like it is the other person replied with certainty as wel
l Buzz suddenly the Disappeared Lisa and the others appeared again can't waste food Lisa ate the half corpse in one bite and then the three of them disappeared out of thin air once again all of the heaven execution members revealed expressions of incomparable shock spatial movement was not an ordinary ability it was a very rare and Powerful ability the power of spatial movement was its instantaneousness and unpredictability when blood Phantom executed spatial movement she could instantly take li
su and luch chingu away from their original and appear in another place the instantaneous and unpredictable nature of this skill made it difficult for the enemy to deal with it as it was impossible to predict where the blood Phantom would appear the shock of the people in the heaven execution sector came from their perception of blood Phantom strength before they thought that blood Phantom was just a very powerful SSS ranked ghost Emperor but the current performance made them realize that blood
Phantom's strength far exceeded their imagination although the blood charm before can also rely on very fast speed to do out of thin air disappeared Into Thin Air to this extent but always still have traces to follow this kind of speed strength is not the same as the eyes of the enemy cannot play a role but spatial movement is not the same which is traceable not to mention the enemy is not equal even if it is more powerful than the blood charm enemy also cannot predict where she will appear in t
he Glorious Palace space rippled and three figures appeared out of thin air lingu looked around and said with a face full of surprise if I'm not mistaken this should be the palace where successive Emperors lived that's right but it has now become my residence blood Fant grinned and said proudly while the two women were talking lisu was staring at blood Phantom with unblinking eyes as if he wanted to see through her feelingly sua's gaze blood charm smiled in a flirtatious manner you're looking at
people with such affection they will be embarrassed when were you able to use an ability like spatial movement Lisa asked with a serious face the blood Phantom he knew clearly didn't know this ability at least a hundred years ago it didn't know this ability of spatial movement as to whether it was awakened later on was unclear the power of space movement Lisa of course knows has the spatial movement of the blood charm is definitely a very terrifying existence even if it is the restored strength
of Lis sua also dare not guarantee that he can beat the blood charm that has spatial movement looking at this seriously suah blood Phantom also stops joking then let's talk about my business first and then we'll talk about your business afterward blood Phantom picked up a container filled with blood and poured a cup of blood for himself before slowly saying I recovered my memories from before I was born I recovered The Moment I Saw My Skin and facial movement appeared after I put on my own skin
you recovered your memories liso was filled with shock blood Phantom Shrugged and said indifferently if I'm not mistaken you guys should have gotten my skin from the skinning ghost even the skinning ghost knows it seems that you have really recovered your memories from before you were born of course I know how can I forget the pain of skinning blood Phantom fell into reminiscence she was born a hundred years ago and was the only daughter of the head of the Xiao family one of the four Great fami
lies at that time Xiao e 100 years ago under the unknown night there were already terrifying ghosts and monsters and the Xiao family was a family that specialized in Exterminating ghosts Ordinary People of course couldn't deal with ghosts and monsters but the Jiao family members weren't Ordinary People they were ghost exterminators with something called nightmare chi in their bodies and ghost exterminators with nightmare Chi could hurt ghosts and monsters however the number of people who could g
ive birth to nightmare Chi was very small only people from the four Great Clans in the world could give birth to nightmare Chi and not all the clansmen of the four Great Clans could give birth to nightmare Chi only about 60% of the clansmen could give birth to nightmare Chi the only fortunate thing was that at that time the ghosts of the Ghost World hadn't flooded into the Earth yet and there were still very few ghosts and the ghost exterminators of the four Great families were enough to suppres
s them and as the eldest Lady of the Xiao family Xiao e of course had to exterminate ghosts her Talent was so high that she possessed strength that rivaled that of a ssass ghost monster at less than 20 years old and later on she also awakened the comparable ability of spatial movement even when facing SSS class ghosts and monsters there was no pressure at all when the head of the Xiao family was still young and strong he had already decided that Jai e would be the next head of the family even if
he had a son next Jai e would still be the heir to the head of the family but he didn't wait for that day but Jai e died on that day Jai e went to a place infested with ghosts and monsters to exterminate ghosts and monsters as usual but what she didn't expect was that apart from the ghosts and monsters in the mission there was actually a fear seed there fear species that is a special species that can gain power from Fear the more fear it has the stronger it becomes and the more people fear it t
he stronger it becomes although the one xiaoi e encountered was only a freshly born fear seed it was also ridiculously powerful and if she let the other party absorb the fear it would be even more terrifying in the end Jai e tried her best to kill the Fier seed but she herself was seriously injured and couldn't even move and just then the skinned ghost appear how ironic blood Phantom suddenly grinned shaking the blood in his cup and said the ghost exterminator has actually turned into a ghost mo
nster after hearing blood Phantoms words lingu was dumbfounded on the spot her head was now very confused what ghost exterminator What Fear seed what four great families what nightmare Chi so the name of those things is called fear seed lisu gently stroked his chin and murmured with a frown I can't imagine that there is actually something like nightmare Chi that can hurt ghosts and monsters but why did the ghost exterminator suddenly disappear from the world who knows blood Phantom shrug which a
re the four Great families the Xiao family the pH family the Dragon family and the luu family the luu family luua patted luing his shoulder and said half jokingly there's your Lou family have you ever had nightmare Chi born in your body still joking in this way doesn't it confirm that our previous guesses were all right Lu chingu asked with a face full of gravity can you tell me if you encountered a fear seed that has already sucked in a lot of fear emotions what did you guys do then immediately
after asking this question luing Yu held her breath her entire body looking extremely nervous the blood Phantom elegantly took a sip of blood and said nonchalantly eliminate the fear and not let it continue to absorb it eliminate it how kill all the people who fear it what if it's the people of a city Slaughter the city as the last two words appeared Ling Yu's last shred of fantasy was shattered how she wished that her previous guesses were all wrong but blood Phantom the ghost exterminator fro
m one 100 years ago mercilessly told her that it was true after telling her own situation blood Phantom began to ask about lisu's situation there was nothing to hide from blood Phantom Lis sua directly told the whole story and after listening to lisu's situation blood Phantom's level of shock was completely no less than that of Ling you just now how on Earth did you go to the Ghost World 100 years ago blood Phantom couldn't help but asked curiously lisu shook his head stating that he wasn't sure
wait you were directly summoned to the current ERA which means you just came to Earth a few days ago I have not seen you for a hundred years while in you have only not seen me for a few days is that right ah seems to be so right blood Phantom suddenly looked at lisu with a face full of resentment this was too unfair possibly sensing blood Phantom's resentment lisu quickly changed the subject right are you the only one who came over to Earth where are old bone and the others the altar you left b
ehind can only teleport one blood Phantom skimmed his lips then said with a face full of displeasure all so I've long since turned my back on them haven't met with them for decades Lis Su at this moment without waiting for blood Phantom to continue complaining a breath so powerful that it made people tremble suddenly appeared lisu and blood mimik looked at each other and said in unison hurricane ghost Emperor at the headquarters of the Imperial Ghost Master Association the former General preside
nt was performing his second contract summoning and as his summoning ceremony proceeded the air around him gradually became condensed and austere the clouds in the sky of the headquarters churned like they were being pulled by an invisible force gradually gathering together to form a huge ghost domain the periphery of the ghost domain seemed to be shrouded by a layer of heavy Darkness giving people an unspeakable sense of Oppression it was a power that came from the abyss carrying an endless Aur
a of Terror and death at the center of the ghost domain was a huge black hole the power surging through the black hole caused one to feel a palpitation as if something was about to crawl out from there the surrounding air began to distort forming a black whirlwind those whirlwinds weaved in and out of the ghostly realm emitting mournful whistling sounds as if they were preparing for the arrival of some terrifying being the ground began to shake and the surrounding buildings seemed to tremble an
invisible force filled the air causing people to feel an inexplicable fear the entire city was enveloped in a terrifying Aura creating a scene of Great Sound it was an irresistible force that made people feel a deep sense of Despair a black shadow slowly walked out from the black hole in the middle of the ghost domain he was as tall as a mountain peak standing in the center of the ghost domain his body was composed of gusts of wind and storms as if he had been carved from the fiercest storms his
face was deep and cold and his eyes were like two streaks of lightning revealing endless majesty and power his hair fluttered in the Gusty winds as if a black Gale was raging his body exuded a powerful aura that came from the power of a hurricane giving off an irresistible Terror his figure swayed in the Gale as if it would be blown away by the Gale at any moment hahahaha Earth this Emperor is here excited laughter spread throughout the entire upper capital and everyone felt dizzy under the sou
nd you are my contracted ghost suddenly a voice rang out and the figure coming out of the black hole Twisted its head to look over it was a lanky old man wearing a black undershirt looks like you're the one who summoned this Emperor to Earth listen carefully this Emperor is the hurricane ghost Emperor the last four words weren't just said to this old man but spread thousands of miles around no matter if it was humans or other beings the words hurricane ghost emperor resounded in in their heads h
e was announcing his arrival to the World hurricane ghost Emperor right old me isot on Lyn your Imperial Lord emotan Le's eyes condensed as he said in a deep voice now I order you to remove this ghost domain he he want to order this Emperor you're not qualified enough the hurricane ghost Emperor however stood quietly as if he hadn't heard emo Lin's words seeing this scene emo Tan's heart sank and his face was incomparably ugly actually not under control this time the trouble is big if it was an
Ordinary Ghost monster it would be okay but this guy is an existence that calls itself a ghost Emperor and the way he appeared just now was also unusual this guy is definitely a very scary existence the hurricane ghost Emperor looked at motan Lyn with disdain then raised his hand and grabbed at the distant void a young man was pulled to the hurricane ghost Emperor by an invisible force followed by a small tornado appearing to slice the man into pieces the hurricane ghost Emperor opened his mouth
and the pieces of meat that were still warm flew into his mouth and alive all of this only happened in an instant even OT on Lyn was a bit unable to react don't go too far eating people in front of me emotan lean's eyes went cold as he slowly said although I can't control you I am your royal master if I want you to return to the ghost realm it's still a simple matter all it takes is for me to end it on my own break it off on your own do you have the courage to do that you can bet on whether or
not I have that courage one person and one ghost stared at each other like a silent contest although otan Le's Aura was no match for the hurricane ghost Emperor his tenacity and determination allowed him to not lose out at all in this confrontation in mot lean's eyes the hurricane ghost Emperor couldn't see fear which meant that he would really commit suicide if he was pushed this cannot be is not to come to a trip to the Earth has not yet enjoyed it he does not want to go back to the Ghost Worl
d hurricane ghost Emperor's tone slowed down some this way we will get along as partners in the future how a partnership this Emperor can help you deal with ghosts and monsters but then you also have to provide humans for this Emperor to eat hearing the hurricane ghost Emperor's words oton Le fell into silence having the hurricane ghost Emperor as a powerful helper is certainly good but providing humans for him to eat this kind of thing hey do you have to think about it for so long do you still
want me to be a free Hitman hurricane ghost Emperor looked down at oton ly and said condescendingly if you can't do it you can kill yourself this was already hurricane ghost Emperor's bottom line if he couldn't do it then he would rather go back to the Ghost World no problem let's cooperate otan Lin agreed once he gritted his teeth anyway there were so many sinful people in this world it wouldn't be a loss to use these people to obtain hurricane ghost Emperor's hand but before that OT on Lynn ha
d one more thing to do I still don't know how strong you are go and help me kill a ghost monster so I can see how strong you are no problem where is the ghost monster to be killed it's in this city named blood Phantom Ghost Emperor as motan Le's words fell the hurricane ghost Emperor was shocked in his heart what what did you say her name was blood Phantom Ghost Emperor crap when did this Blood Phantom guy come to Earth also what kind of enmity does this Imperial Lord have with blood Phantom act
ually asking this Emperor to kill blood Phantom seriously although the hurricane ghost Emperor was stronger than the blood Phantom Ghost Emperor but if they really fought the hurricane ghost Emperor wouldn't have any good fruits to eat even if they could kill the blood Phantom Ghost emperor in the end the hurricane ghost Emperor would definitely be in a state of serious injury this is also one of the reasons why the ghost and Lisa's forces have not been eradicated by the triumphant even after Li
sa is no longer in the Ghost World because it takes a great deal to eradicate the forces left behind by lisu lisu's men didn't just have the blood Phantom Ghost Emperor you shouldn't be afraid right emotan Lin asked with odd eyes the hurricane ghost Emperor's eyes stared and said in a cold voice afraid you're overthinking it would this Emperor's hallowed ghost Emperor be afraid of a ghost Emperor as his words fell a familiar Aura came it was the blood Phantom Ghost Emperor nope there's also ther
e's also tyrannical Eclipse a familiar figure surfaced in his mind the hurricane ghost Emperor's pupils contracted violently and his body trembled indisputably slightly as fear enveloped his entire body looking at the hurricane ghost Emperor with such an unbearable expression mot on Lyn was greatly puzzled the last moment he had a hangdog look how did he turn into this appearance in the blink of an eye what are you doing oon Lin asked the hurricane ghost Emperor was awakened by his voice and pan
icked as he lost his voice and shouted hurry up and run hearing this OT on Lyn was even more puzzled in his heart it's not just for you to kill a ghost Emperor there's no need to make it look like this don't want to go just say it storm eclipse is coming hurry up and run if you don't run it will be too late no it's already too late the hurricane ghost Emperor's words had just Fallen when three Silhouettes appeared in his eyes long time no seea hurricane The Familiar voice echoed in his ears and
the hurricane ghost Emperor's face was Ashen miserable dead emotan Lin pointed at blood Phantom and said you don't need to find her you've taken the initiative to send her to the door go on let me see your strength hurricane ghost Emperor mechanically twisted his head to look at mot on Lyn at this time there was a sentence of goena that he didn't know when to speak or not to speak the hurricane ghost Emperor's heart panicked a batch at this time he didn't expect that he had just come to Earth an
d met Leu don't blame him for being so panicked after all when they thought they were more than one to bully less than three to fight one to dry overly shoot oneon-one words is absolutely 10 deaths without life and the main thing is that he understands Leo's character is a guy who has a grudge moreover now there is more than lisu a there is a blood Phantom Ghost Emperor next to him you look like you're panicking yo lisu rushed at the hurricane ghost Emperor with a faint smile the hurricane ghost
Emperor forced himself to be calm and set with his head held high Panic what this Emperor has never known what Panic is since he was a child Leu did not continue to speak as he shifted his gaze to emot on Lyn this was the person who summoned the hurricane ghost Emperor a strong old man blood Phantom slowly spoke at this time this is the former General president of the Imperial ghost Masters his contracted ghost monster was killed by me I see no wonder it felt like he was looking at blood Phanto
m with hatred in his eyes after lisu shifted his gaze the hurricane ghost Emperor breathed a sigh of relief and then suddenly looked as if he had discovered something incredible no your strength your strength has not recovered hurricane ghost Emperor was shocked luua had disappeared in the Ghost World for hundreds of years it was logical that he should have recovered his strength after so long after realizing that Lisa had not recovered his strength the hurricane ghost Emperor's small mind was a
ctive again although he didn't know why Lis sua hadn't recovered his strength this was a very good opportunity his little mind was instantly seen through by Lis sua only to see Lis suwa smiling and asking do you think that now is a good opportunity to kill me isn't it the hurricane ghost Emperor was no longer as COI as he was just now and his tone of voice hardened then you'll have to pass the blood Phantom first Lisa took a step back and blood Phantom took a step forward the hurricane ghost Emp
eror's eyes went cold as he asked in a deep voice blood Phantom Ghost Emperor are you sure you want to help him too much nonsense letun fight as blood Phantom's voice fell the two figures instantly collided together in midair blood Phantom and hurricane ghost Emperor intersected in midair as if they were two shooting stars colliding in the night sky triggering a shocking and exciting battle the blood Phantoms figure was like a a phantom that appeared and disappeared her figure seemed to be compo
sed of blood that flowed with a bright red color she waved her arms and the blood drew a blood colored trajectory in the air as if it was an invisible blade stabbing towards the hurricane ghost Emperor whenever the blood attack touched the air it would instantly condense into sharp blood Spears that shot towards the other party with an overpowering aura the hurricane ghost Emperor on the other hand was the embodiment of wind and he was surrounded by gale force winds forming an invisible wall of
wind with a flick of his hand the wild wind cut through the air like sharp blades blowing away the blood spear shot by the blood Phantom one by one a cold light flashed in his eyes as if he could see through the flow of the wind and anticipate every move of blood Phantom blood Phantom saw the moves in her figure danced in the Gusty wind like a dancer on the tip of a sword she skillfully utilized the fluidity of her blood to dodge the hurricane ghost Emperor's attacks while continuously launching
attacks not only could her blood be turned into an attack weapon it could also form a defensive barrier at critical moments to withstand the hurricane ghost Emperor's Gusty wind attacks the hurricane ghost Emperor did not show any weakness either as he utilized the power of the wind to soar freely in the air sometimes spinning at a rapid speed sometimes moving instantly each of his movements was accompanied by the howling of the Gale as if he wanted to blow everything away he constantly changed
the direction of his attacks trying to find a break in the blood Phantom this sudden outbreak of battle was Extremely Loud every exchange between blood Phantom and the hurricane ghost Emperor triggered a gale and a rign of blood blood Phantom's blood drifted in the Gale bringing a blood red color to the city the hurricane ghost Emperor storm even directly lifted the roofs of some buildings shattered windows and even the walls of some buildings collapsed in the storm people on the streets panick
ed as they tried to find shelter but the power of the battle was beyond their imagination some were blown down by the gusts of wind cut by flying shards of glass and even some were crushed underneath collapsed buildings the entire city was thrown into a state of chaos and panic the sounds of fire trucks ambulances and police cars resounded throughout the city but their voices seemed so weak in front of the might of this battle Lisa frowned lightly and shouted at blood Phantom stop playing around
and show your real skills hearing lisu's voice blood Phantoms figure instantly disappeared leaving behind only a red residual shadow in the next moment she appeared behind the hurricane ghost Emperor and a powerful blood blade slashed directly at his back the hurricane ghost Emperor only had time to let out a cry of surprise before he was struck by the blood blade and his body tumbled a few times in the air falling heavily to the ground blood Phantoms figure disappeared once again and appeared
above the hurricane ghost Emperor she opened her arms and a large amount of blood gushed out from her body turning into a huge blood curtain that completely covered the hurricane ghost Emperor the hurricane ghost Emperor struggled in the blood curtain but his power seemed to be suppressed by the blood curtain and he was unable to utilize his proper power he could only watch his blood Phantom's figure loomed in the blood curtain each appearance accompanied by a blood colored attack it was as if b
lood Phantom's blood possessed endless attack power and each attack was able to knock the hurricane ghost Emperor back her figure danced in the curtain of blood Like An Elegant dancer each dance accompanied by a blood colored trajectory the hurricane ghost Emperor was suppressed by the blood Phantom's attacks and he was unable to dodge or Counterattack there was no longer a gale around him only the thick color of blood blood Phantoms figure reappeared above the hurricane ghost Emperor she opened
her arms and a large amount of blood gushed out from her body transforming into a huge blood blade she slashed the blood blade down with Force directly splitting the hurricane ghost Emperor's body in half the hurricane ghost Emperor's body tumbled several times in the air before falling heavily to the ground spacial movement the hurricane ghost emperor that was split in half quickly healed together and set with incomparable shock a blood Phantom with spatial movement almost had a battle power e
qual to that of a ghost Emperor blood Phantom did not reply but Stood Beside Lis Su quietly watching him no wonder you dare to take the initiative to run over to me so you have something to rely on the hurricane ghost Emperor laughed hideously and hooked his finger at blood Phantom come on let's continue stop stop fighting OT on Lyn suddenly roared in a low voice 1/ of the upper capital city has already been lost by you guys you can't fight anymore wasn't it you who wanted to see my power it's b
een seen it's okay oh but unfortunately it's not up to me now you'll have to ask them if they're still fighting the hurricane ghost Emperor Shrugged his shoulders and pointed at lisu said if they don't fight they don't fight in fact I just came over to meet you lisu smiled faintly he knew that the hurricane ghost Emperor's ability was far more than that and if he continued to fight he would only end up losing both of them lisu took the initiative to come to find the hurricane ghost Emperor with
only one purpose which was to deter him and make him understand that the strength of the blood Phantom was already strong enough to be compared to the ghost emperor in this way the hurricane ghost Emperor would not come looking for trouble in the future lingu stared unblinkingly at otan ly then clenched his teeth and ran over president Mo I have something to tell you whom emotan ly was slightly stunned and asked suspiciously what is it lingu took a deep breath and immediately afterwards spoke ab
out chenle ru's matter after hearing her words otan Le's brows were locked tight and his face was ugly everything you said is true a thousand times true if you don't believe me you can go and ask those who were saved by me receiving an affirmative answer otan Lin clenched his hands into fists and said through gritted teeth to think that there are actually sins hidden in the prosperous shaning City next I will set up an investigation team to uncover all the Imperial ghost Masters who are jeopardi
zing the society never tolerate them hearing motan Le's words Ling you side in relief she was the one who decided to tell the truth when she saw ml's action of speaking out to stop the blood Phantom and their fight for the people of the upper Capital just now and she had gambled right motan Linn was indeed a person with a heart of Justice not the kind of person chenle Ru was then please lingu smiled happily before slightly bending down to give otan Lin junor salute blood Phantom's hand rested on
luchin Yu's shoulder and disappeared in thin air in the next moment oton Lin looked at the location where lingu disappeared and murmured a nice little girl prepare five humans for this Emperor tonight after leaving behind a sentence the hurricane ghost Emperor entered the contract space the ghostmaster association had changed its General president again andot on Lyn returned strongly to rejoin as the general president under the hurricane ghost Emperor's intimidation no one dared to say a word m
oreover the people at the headquarters were also very happy that he was able to take up the role of the general manager again before when he recognized yiing tion as the general manager in the end it was only because he had succumbed to the power of the blood Phantom now it was also because the blood Phantom had already found lisu and no longer needed these people from the Imperial ghost practitioners Association that's why motan Lyn was so easily able to resume his role as the general manager t
he first thing mot on Linn did when he resumed his role as the general president was to set up an investigation team to thoroughly investigate the people within the Imperial Ghost Master Association with motn lean's strong support the investigation team quickly found out that there were quite a few Imperial ghost Masters who had problems for those who were deeply guilty oton Lyn directly threw them to the hurricane ghost Emperor while some of the Lesser offenses were given a chance to reform emo
tan Lin's approach was supported by all Ordinary People and was loved by everyone luing Yu who had already returned to tanu City couldn't help but smile every time she saw the news of the investigation team capturing the culprits at luing Yu's home lisu was playing a game in double row with blood Phantom when suddenly the door was opened and a middle-aged couple walked in pulling their suitcases looking at them dumbfounded you guys the man just made a sound lingu flew out of the room and hugged
the two people at the door Mom and Dad welcome home it turned out that these were luchin Yu's parents after chatting briefly Ling U's dad Lou dust pointed to the sofa there and asked who are these two ah the male is called Leu he's my contracted ghost monster and the female is called xiaoi E she's Liu's friend both are ghosts and monsters yes they shouldn't be playing a game right now right Ling Yu's mom jaia mangla asked with an odd expression your contracted ghosts and monsters really have per
sonality aha lingu raised her hand and scratched her head grinning luchan reached out and patted her forehead and said with a smile we've heard all about you Leu is your former classmate right and also now T city has become very safe because of your efforts the ghosts and monsters have all been killed for fear am I right our T City Guardian god auu dad don't make fun of me he he you don't know ah how surprised we were when we came back and saw the streets and alleys were filled with your propaga
nda posters Xiao mangla pulled her daughter's hand and slowly said you also don't work too hard rest when it's time to rest no aha Ling you nodded at this time leua suddenly stood up cheerfully finally won ha who are these two people when these words came out out Ling Yu was instantly speechless emotionally this guy was too absorbed in playing the game just now and only now did he realize that there were two more people in the house not only Leu even blood charm was the same also looking at ling
u with a face full of curiosity aham let me introduce myself first my name is l Duan I'm chinguun father Lou dust introduced himself then pointed at jaia mangla and said this is my wife Ching Yu's mom xia mangla I see no wonder I look at you guys so much alike so your family Lis sua grinned and said I'm L contracted ghost monster and a former classmate my name is Lisa we know chinu introduced us just now xia mangla smiled gently and pointed at blood Phantom this is your friend xia right you can
also call me that blood mimic nodded then said to Lis sua your food is here let's go a spatial fluctuation appeared and Lisa and blood charm disappeared out of thin air looking at luing Yu's parents in a days the two who disappeared appeared in a rotten building a thousand meters away from luchin Yu's house see Lord ghost Emperor Lord ghost Emperor an SS gr ghost monster knelt on the ground with a face full of respect its eyes full of admiration for Lis sua and behind this ghost monster there we
re more than a dozen ghost monster corpses lying ranging from d rank to a rank well you did well Lis sua nodded slightly then the shadow split appeared and swallowed the dozen or so ghost monster corpses in one gulp since returning to tanu City Lisa had not not gone out hunting he chose to take in a few stronger ghosts and monsters and let them go give hunting ghosts and monsters and then bring them to Lisa after swallowing more than 10 ghosts and monsters lup's brows were gently furrowed not kn
owing what things he was thinking about blood mistress asked curiously is there something on your mind have you ever felt that there seems to be something wrong with luchin Yu's parents Lisa asked a rhetorical question blood mistress said no what's wrong they are too calm normal ordinary people shouldn't be so calm when they see us lisu said nonchalantly even if they knew about us in advance their expressions just now were too calm blood Phantom crooked his neck and asked and then then then I wa
nt to figure out what kind of people luing Yu's parents really are lisu grinned and said slowly I don't know if it's an illusion but I smelled a hint of Danger on them luchin Yu's parents had only stayed at home for a day before leaving for another business trip and lingu looked like she was used to this obviously all used to it Leo had just finished playing a game and asked seemingly care L what exactly do your parents do for a living uh Ling you stammered hard to tell you wouldn't not know wha
t your parents do for a living right I it seems like you really don't know who said I don't know lingu suddenly raised her volume like a cat that had its tail stepped on my parents are are is what it's a government agent lisu frowned and faintly asked then what exactly do they do I'm not sure but I know that they are government personnel and that their job content needs to be kept secret well I guess it should be agents or something like that luing Yu held her chin with one hand while thinking a
nd after hearing her words Lis sua breathlessly rolled his eyes although he didn't know anything when asked but there was still some useful information at least he knew that they were government personnel and that they were doing some unknown things at this time space rippled and the figure of blood Phantom appeared out of thin air lisu looked at her with questioning eyes blood Phantom shook her head and said lost him as the words fell lisu's shrunk slightly who was blood Phantom this was an exi
stence that was comparable to the ghost Emperor but now tracking two humans and losing them a brilliant light flashed from Lisa's eyes it really wasn't a simple person meanwhile in a hidden corner of tenu City Luan and jamla frowned at the same time jaia mangla said could it be that they found out our true identity Lou dust shook his head No it should be because they have suspicions about us that they are secretly following us it was so close I never thought that the ghost monster called xiaoi e
would actually be so difficult to deal with but in the end I was able to get rid of her Xiao mang ran suddenly asked with some concern is it okay to let those two ghosts and monsters stay by chingu side there shouldn't be any major problems letun wait until we're done with the matters at hand and then talk to those two ghosts and Monsters the two looked at each other then slowly blended into the darkness and disappeared Without a Trace inside the tenu city ghost Warden Association Shenley looke
d at lingu in front of him with a smile on his face seriously he was very happy that luch chingu had returned safely after all this was a guardian spirit that he had just created so it would be too much of a loss if it didn't return once it was gone I heard that y chingan died chenle asked smilingly Ling you nodded dead it couldn't have been killed by you right it wasn't me but it also has a lot to do with me oh I see Chanley nodded then his expression became solemn then let me talk about the re
ason I called you here today seeing Chanley get serious Ling you couldn't help but follow suit and put on a serious expression as well a spatial Wormhole has appeared in Yong long City and it has been maintained for 2 days now with no signs of closing yet there are already many ghosts and monsters running out from the Wormhole even SS class ones and now Yong long city has been occupied by ghosts and monsters becoming a veritable ghost City at these words lingu was shocked in her heart the wormho
les in the Ghost World leading to the Earth are usually not maintained for a very long period of time being able to maintain an hour is already a great exagger ation whereas the Wormhole that appeared in yon long city has been maintained for 2 days and has not yet shown signs of Disappearing the most important thing is that this Wormhole breaks the law of the past before the Wormhole is to appear the shorter the time from the inside out of the ghosts and monsters will be the stronger appeared th
e longer the time from the inside out of the ghosts and monsters will be the weaker according to reason that wormhole in yon long City could be maintained for so long the ghosts and monsters that came out from inside should all be below C rank how come even SS Rank came out according to you wouldn't there be countless ghosts and monsters in yonglong City right now lisu suddenly ran out from the contract space with an excited smile on his face well it is estimated that there are about 10,000 of t
hem hearing Chan Le's words Lisa's eyes erupted with an appalling light 10,000 eating these 10,000 ghosts and monsters strength can definitely be taken to the next level thinking of this lisu almost drooled indisputably fortunately shivered back in time before being discovered are you telling us this Ling you asked suspiciously Shenley grinned and said it's like this the chief general manager wants you guys to go to Yol long City to exterminate ghosts I don't know if you guys are willing to go i
n fact Shenley already knew the outcome when he asked this he was very sure that linu would definitely go because Lis sua liked to eat ghosts and monsters and canu city had no more ghosts and monsters for him to eat hearing that there were tens of thousands of ghosts and monsters in yonglong city was absolutely impossible to endure as expected as soon as his words fell lingu spoke up and said said of course I'm willing we'll set off right away wait did you just say that this is what the chief ge
neral manager meant lisu's eyes narrowed as he slowly asked why doesn't he go himself because he can't go chenle shook his head helplessly besides Yong long City there is another place where a similar spatial Wormhole has appeared and he has to go and deal with it and we are relatively close to yonglong City so he thought of you guys H actually he could have sent someone from the heaven execution sector over there he's not wanting his own men to risk their lives so he's letting us go to Yong lon
g city right lisu sneered twice his face was full of disdain ah there is also such a reason right the chief general manager said that the ghosts and monsters there in yonglong City can be destroyed with your hands so there is no need to let the other Imperial ghost Masters go and risk their lives he he wants us to exterminate the ghosts and monsters in yon long city is fine but he also has to promise me one thing what thing isn't he going to another space Wormhole there right now what I want him
to do was very simple that is leave the ghosts and monsters there to me and when I take care of the ghosts and monsters in Yong Wong City I will go over to his place ah why don't you talk to him yourself Shenley directly dialed mot lenk's phone lisu directly stated his conditions andot on LY agreed after just a moment of contemplation things were quickly talked over and after hanging up the phone Lisa smiled at lingu let's set off Ling you on the other hand acted as if she didn't hear absentmin
dedly not knowing what to think Lisa patted her shoulder and said again departure ah departing to where Yong long City ah oh Ling you nodded then frowned and asked why do you think two such spatial wormholes suddenly appeared how should I know could this be a sign y long City a once prosperous city was now just a ruin the city had completely fallen into a paradise for ghosts and monsters after humans fled during the day the sunlight Shone dappled through the thick clouds on the dilapidated build
ings but it was unable to bring the slightest bit of Vitality on both sides of the street the tall buildings were clawed by unknown creatures and the glass windows were shattered as if telling the story of the panic and Chaos when people fled in a hurry some of the walls still had modeled handwriting seemingly the last traces left by the former inhabitants at night yon long city became even more eerie the Moonlight was blocked by thick dark clouds with only sporadic Starlight spilling onto the g
round through the cracks the street lights on both sides of the streets were bright and dim as if they might go out at any time ghosts and monsters were revealing themselves from the Shadows their shrill laughter and horse Roars echoing in the night sky giving people the creeps some of the Gargoyles roamed the streets their Silhouettes elongated and Eerie in the dim light some ghosts and monsters hid in the shadows revealing their hideous faces and glittering eyes quietly waiting for their prey
in this ghostly City occupied by ghosts and monsters a suffocating sense of fear permeated the air endless darkness and unknown dangers seemed to be hidden beneath every step the members of a six-member Ghost Master Squad quietly entered yonglong City they wore dark colored protective clothing and night vision devices on their heads captain Lee Yang an experienced Ghost Master led the team through the ruins he had already summoned his contracted ghosts and monsters always alert to his surroundin
gs ready to deal with any sudden danger the contracted on of the other members of the team also had their own Specialties some were good at using long- range attacks While others were good at melee combat and fighting they had experienced countless battles and they tacitly cooperated with each other in took care of each other as they entered a dilapidated building they encountered a large number of ghosts and Monsters the hissing and screaming of the ghosts and monsters echoed in the night sky m
aking people's hearts tremble however this squad of Imperial ghost Masters did not retreat they worked together silently and quickly eliminated the ghosts and monsters getting rich so many ghosts and monsters this is all money he he it seems like we were right to venture into the city as the saying goes wealth and riches letun continue but be care care F it's said that there are not only s-classes here but also SS classes Le Yang was full of seriousness as he explained to his teammates they were
not members of the Imperial Ghost Master Association they were just a small team formed by themselves after several Fierce battles they managed to break through the heavy encirclement of ghosts and monsters and went deep into the center area of yonglong City here they found an abandoned church occupied by ghosts and Monsters the bells of the church had stopped ringing replaced by the hissing and laughing sounds of the ghost monsters captain should we go in enter as leunk words fell the group ca
refully walked into the church the light inside the church was dim and an eerie atmosphere filled the air as they walked into the church an eerie feeling struck them causing a shiver to run down one's spine suddenly a horrifying laughter echoed inside the church followed by a huge gargoyle appearing from the Shadows it was tall and had a hideous face emitting a powerful Aura ssass ghost monster Lee exclaimed in shock although they had experienced countless battles they still felt a wave of inexp
licable fear when faced with such a powerful ssass ghost monster but ghost monster didn't talk nonsense and quickly launched an attack at them the powerful energy wave instantly tearing the air inside the church the team members dodged but a few of them were still hit by the energy wave and fell to the ground Leon quickly summoned his contracted ghost monster and engaged in a fierce battle with the ss- class Ghost monster however the strength of This Ss ranked ghost monster was far beyond their
imagination and they were unable to withstand its attacks soon the team members fell one by one and in the end only leang was left alone still struggling to hold on he knew that he could no longer Escape but he still refused to give up and tried his best to fight the ss- class Ghost monster in a final struggle in the end Le Yang's contracted ghost monster dissipated under the powerful attack of the SS class Ghost monster and he also collapsed on the ground no one from the entire Squad survived a
ll of them were massacred by the SS class Ghost monster it's so good that there's actually food coming to the door of its own accord the ghost monster took one bite at a time and quickly ate all six of Le Yang's people the ghost monster smacked its lips a flash of pity in its eyes it's just too little it's not even enough to stuff your teeth it would be nice if there were a few more after saying this as if sensing something the ghost monster raised its head violently a black shadow fell at an ex
tremely fast speed Rumble after a shocking Roar the church was leveled to the ground and the surrounding ground revealed a crack as if it had experienced an earthquake crap Leu you [ __ ] the rule on of the church lingu pointed at the sky with one hand crossed and cursed completely lacking her previous Elegance it's no wonder that she would be like this anyone else who was thrown out like a bowling ball by someone else should be able to break their defenses ha Skyfall food the SS Rank Ghost Insi
de the church's eyes glowed as he wiped his saliva it seems that my sincere prayers have moved the heavens a hearing the voice lingu jerked her head to look over her already bad mood became even worse when she saw the ghosts and monsters drooling with disgusting saliva Lu Ching Yu's eyes turned cold and then she arrived in front of the ghost monster with a series of residual Shadows without waiting for the ghost monster to react she kicked the ghost monster in the chin crunch the ghost Monster's
jaw shattered with a click and disgusting green liquid flowed out from the corner of its mouth ah how dare you kick and shatter my jaw I'm going to tear you apart the ghost monster let out an angry Roar then opened its hideous mouth to bite at lingu lingu snorted coldly and advanced instead of retreating she stretched out her hands and grabbed the ghost Monster's head and twisted it violently cing the ghost Monster's head was twisted into a Twist by her and disgusting green liquid splashed out
in all directions ah the ghost monster let out a mournful scream then its body went soft and completely died phw that's disgusting lingu patted the green liquid on her hands her face full of disgust just at this moment the sound of Applause came p p p pa only to see Le sua and blood Phantom slowly descending from the air not bad not bad I can't imagine that you can even kill SS level ghosts and monsters in seconds you're qualified lisu applauded while saying I recognize you as a royal master Sha
y isn't it just an SS Rank ghost monster what's so great about it I can still kill SSS rank ghost monsters in seconds hearing Lisa's appreciation the blood Phantom on the side was not happy and said with a face full of jealousy Lisa glanced at her then said of course I know you're more powerful I'm counting on you next use your power to gather the ghosts and monsters in the whole field no problem blood Phantom raised his head and looked at lingu proudly within Yong long City there were still qui
te a few Imperial ghost Masters around besides the leang squad that had been massacred they were all people who chose to take risks for the sake of money and they were also a group of Imperial ghost Masters whose strength was quite passable Ordinary Ghost Masters wouldn't dare to enter yon long City at least one s-ranked ghostmaster would be able to barely ensure safety however although entering Yong long city was a very dangerous thing it was equally reward Bing for them while the Imperial ghos
t Masters were hunting ghosts and monsters a terrifying Aura suddenly descended followed by the appearance of a blood colored curtain of light that enveloped the entire Yong City what is this situation this Aura is too terrifying could it be that an SSS class Ghost monster has descended I don't know but I think we have to hurry and get out of here or else we'll die a horrible death don't think about it look guys the entire yonglong city is surrounded by a blood curtain it's clear that it doesn't
want us to leave the Imperial ghost Masters were horrified to realize that they couldn't leave this Blood curtain looked fragile but they couldn't break it even if they used their full strength things could not just be like this the blood curtain was actually shrinking rapidly the Imperial ghost Masters and ghosts of yon long city were being forcefully pushed towards the city center location as the blood curtain kept shrinking the area inside was getting smaller and smaller and the densely pack
ed ghosts and monsters were roaring uneasily the Imperial ghost Masters on the other hand stood trembling not daring to make a move they felt like sheep in the midst of wolves right now finally the blood curtain stopped Contracting and the ghosts and monsters of the entire Yong city were forcibly gathered among them there was no lack of ssass ghosts and monsters which were now attacking the blood curtain like crazy but unfortunately the blood curtain remained in scath all be quiet for this Emper
or a cold voice rang out and the ghosts and monsters within the blood curtain instantly quieted down and one by one they raised their heads to look at the sky under the moonlight there were three figures standing in midair the blood Phantom pointed at the ghosts and monsters below and looked at Lisa invitingly look I gathered them all together so that you can eat them in one bike without wasting time looking around well you're awesome lisu grinned and gave blood Phantom a thumbs up after receivi
ng the praise the complacency on blood mimiks face was completely concealed as she looked at lingu with a provocative look in response to blood Phantom's actions lingu only Shrugged her shoulders slightly helplessly lisu looked down at the ghosts and monsters below and said nonchalantly it is your honor to be the power that you can become his words baffled the ghosts and monsters and although they couldn't understand them they felt that something bad was going to happen the dark shadow split cam
e out of lisu's body and then merged into the ground the darkness was spreading rapidly wrapping all the ghosts and monsters in the blink of an eye and a dark World quietly appeared in this Dark World the ghosts and monsters felt annoyed and restless and low growls kept ringing out lisu licked his lips and prepared to start wait lingu suddenly shouted she pointed downwards and said there are still humans there let the humans out first hearing luing yuun words Lisa froze for a moment seeing that
leas you see did not move lingu continued the ones you ate last time were evil Imperial demon Masters I won't care but you can't eat these Imperial demon Masters what if I insist on eating them then you'll go back to the Ghost World Ling you said decisively I will not tolerate my contracted ghosts and monsters to eat people if you still act the way you do I will kill myself without me as the Imperial Master you will have no choice but to go back to the Ghost World these words made Lisa greatly s
hocked could not imagine that lingu would actually threaten him with suicide and look at that Resolute ice does not look like a joke Lisa was puzzled the luch chingu he knew shouldn't think like this it felt like he was Guided by someone thinking of this lisu asked in a deep voice was it otan Lin who taught you to threaten me with suicide yes it was President M Mo who taught me Ling you nodded looked straight at lisu said president MO is right since I can't control you guys I'll threaten you I c
an't let you do whatever you want he he Lisa inexplicably laughed coldly a few times then looked at blood Phantom released the humans inside blood Phantom frowned his face full of displeasure but in the end he released the humans inside the Imperial ghost Masters who had escaped with their lives looked at Ling you gratefully the conversation between the two just now the Imperial ghost Masters had heard everything if it wasn't for Ling you opening her they would have been eaten looking at those I
mperial ghost Masters who were grateful to lingu Leu could not help but feel a burst of annoyance although he was annoyed he still held back after all lingu was his Imperial master and he couldn't have any accidents in case Ling you really died then he would have to go back to the Ghost World it wasn't that lisu was staying on Earth but he couldn't go back to the ghost realm now to know that he still has two ghost Emperor enemies in the Ghost World with the current SS level strength to return to
go back to the absolutely will die a miserable death therefore before recovering his strength Lisa could only endure at the same time lisu also put Neo on Lynn that old guy to hate actually dared to teach luchin Yu these things there is a chance to make sure that old guy understand that meddling has no benefits Lisa vented the anger in his heart on the ghosts and monsters only to see his expression grimly smiling a black tentacle scurried out of the darkness to hunt the ghosts and monsters ghos
ts with weak strength had no resistance at all while a few ssass ghosts were were able to maneuver around the tentacles one of the human-headed snake bodied ghost monsters rushed at lisu there and shouted I am the white bone ghost Emperor subordinate the ghost Emperor Lord is about to descend here if you are sensible hurry up and let me go otherwise you will die a miserable death white bone ghost Emperor lisu was violently stunned then looked at blood Phantom with an odd expression the white bon
e ghost emperor in his mouth couldn't be old bone right that's him blood Phantom snorted coldly and said slowly that guy ran out to make his own way a traitor it can't be said that way after all he does possess the strength to dominate a party as well besides I haven't been in the Ghost World for that long lisu faintly smiled and said very generously as long as he will once again rejoin my command these things will be forgiven then what if he disowns you as his boss disown lisu's eyes narrowed a
nd he said with a smile it's not up to him have you forgotten that they have something I left on them right yo almost forgot blood Phantom grinned and pointed at the human head snake bodied ghost and asked then should this ghost be released no need lisu shook his head and several thick black arms suddenly appeared within the Dark World directly pressing several SS ranked ghost monsters to the ground and rubbing them immediately after lisu stood in the center of the Dark World his figure looking
lonely and tall in the sea of ghost monsters tens of thousands of ghosts and monsters were in front of him they were either strong or weak cunning or ferocious but none of them could Escape Lis sua's control suddenly lisu body began to change countless black tentacles stretched out from inside his body they twisted and tumbled in the air forming a huge black Vortex this Vortex kept expanding devouring the surrounding ghosts and monsters with each devouring lisu's body became even larger and stro
nger his eyes were filled with fervor and desire as if this devouring process was the most important thing in his life the surrounding ghosts and monsters screamed and struggled but none of them could escape this horrible Vortex they were grabbed by the black tentacles and then swallowed into Le su's body this process lasted for a long time until the last ghost monster was swallowed and only then did Lis sua's body slowly shrunk and changed back to its original size he stood there as if nothing
had happened the Imperial ghost Masters who had been released witnessed the horrifying scene of Lisa devouring tens of thousands of ghosts and monsters and their minds were greatly shaken at this moment fear took over the entire body of the Imperial ghost Masters every cell of their body was in fear not to mention the Imperial ghost Masters even luing Yu was frightened 10 of thousands of ghosts and Monsters ah just like this they were swallowed up this scene would be terrifying no matter who it
was right and as Liu's Imperial Master lingu clearly felt that he was in a very bad mood at this time lingu looked at those Imperial ghost Masters who were scared silly and said in a deep voice why don't you leave yet hurry up and go as her words fell the Imperial ghost Masters woke up as if from a dream and they all scurried away not daring to stay even for a moment do you really think you are helping them lisu glanced at the Imperial ghost Masters who had already run away then said meaningfull
y to lingu this might be their Destiny they should have been devoured by me tonight but it has changed due to your interference isn't this good lingu pointed at the backs of the Imperial ghost Masters and slowly said besides who says that being devoured by you is their Destiny maybe being saved by me is their true destiny H maybe between the two of them talking a few more A-Class ghost monsters ran out from the space Wormhole and with a movement of lisu's eyes several black tentacles stabbed thr
ough the bodies of the ghost monsters and then dragged them in front of lisu after swallowing a few ghost monsters lisu all pointed at the Wormhole and said let's stand guard here if any ghost monsters come out we'll just eat them directly it's very convenient I don't care blood Phantom Shrugged then said with slight anticipation I wonder if what that ghost monster said just now is true will old bone really come out from this Wormhole who knows Lisa sat down on his butt took out a phone and star
ted playing the game his dark power had spread all over the spatial Wormhole as long as a ghost or Monster came out of it it would be attacked by his dark power lisu sat there concentrating on his cell phone game as if he had completely forgotten everything around him however his dark power had been operating quietly automatically Exterminating the ghosts and monsters that ran out of the Wormhole whenever a ghost or Monster appeared his dark power acted like an invisible net binding them and the
n slowly eroding them the ghosts and monsters struggled in Terror but no matter how hard they tried they couldn't escape from being devoured by this dark power Lisa's fingers slid rapidly on his cell phone his eyes glittering with light he seemed to be completely immersed in the world of the game but in reality his every move was closely connected to the dark force time gradually passed as Lisa devoured ghosts and monsters while playing with his cell phone 10 mil away from yon long City the grou
p of Imperial ghost Masters who ran out of the city ran for a full 10 miles before they dared to stop one by one they were panting roughly their eyes flashing with the celebration of having survived the robbery it's too terrifying what the hell was going on with that ghost monster just now why did it devour its own kind an imperial Ghost Master asked with a palpitating heart I'm not sure but those two ghosts and monsters just now were both very terrifying existences they must be SSS level ghosts
and monsters we have to thank that little beauty for being able to run away otherwise we would have been eaten like those ghosts and monsters that girl seems to be his royal master right but he can actually disobey his royal master it's really strange it's quite strange let's take a break in hurry to the ghostmaster association to collect our bonuses the wrists have records of how many ghosts and monsters we've killed while the Imperial ghost Masters were talking and laughing a faint smell of b
lood filled the air the Imperial ghost Masters quickly sensed that something was wrong and all of them revealed wary Expressions suddenly a red strand of hair floated out from one of the Imperial ghost Masters blood light appeared and the Imperial ghost Masters only felt endless pain coming from their bodies before densely packed slits appeared on them blood seeped out from the slits and the bodies of a bunch of Imperial ghost Masters collapsed spilling countless pieces of Flesh on the ground in
the blink of an eye all of the Imperial ghost Masters that ran out of yon long city were sliced into pieces they still didn't manage to escape the god of death and ended up dead in front of the spatial wormhole in yonglong City the blood Phantom who was playing the game suddenly froze for a moment then the corner of his mouth hooked into an inexplicable smile ha there seems to be movement there in the space Wormhole Ling you suddenly exclaimed lisu put down his cell phone and looked up only to
see that the originally stable spatial Wormhole began to distort looking like it would close at any moment and right at this moment a blurry black shadow appeared within the space Wormhole lud raised his eyebrows and murmured could it be old bone as if in response to his words the black shadow within the Wormhole suddenly erupted into a Roar and the buildings around the Wormhole were all shaken down by the roar soon the black shadow within the Wormhole walked out and the Wormhole instantly close
d as if had accomplished its Mission the Wormhole disappeared and the black shadow revealed its true colors its body was tall and sturdy made up of compass interlaced bones which emitted a cold and mysterious light under the reflection of the Moonlight each bone seemed like it had been refined by thousands of hammers sharp and hard as if it could easily Pierce through everything in the world its head was a huge skeleton with ghostly blue flames burning in its eye sockets that was the fire of its
Soul jumping and flickering in the darkness revealing endless evil and cruelty the teeth were sharp and Jagged as if they were ready to tear apart all living things there was also a pair of Huge Bone Wings on its back that covered the sky when unfolded giving people an unspeakable sense of Oppression each piece of bone on the bone Wings was as sharp as a blade reflecting The Cold Light of stars as soon as the bone Wings flapped they brought up a fierce wind swirling the surrounding dust and deb
ris into the air creating a terrifying storm Roar a roar that struck straight to the soul erupted from the skeleton ghost monster as if it was announcing its arrival to the world its voice filled with excitement and thrill not waiting for the skeleton ghost monster to finish venting the emotions in its heart a familiar yet unfamiliar voice suddenly came old bone long time no seea the voice was very soft but it caused the soul fire in the skeleton ghost Monster's eyes to beat madly click click cl
ick click the skeletal ghost monster mechanically twisted his neck making a piercing sound soon he saw the person who spoke clearly the soulfire in the eye socket violently turned into the size of a sesame seed and then expanded to the entire ey socket with a boom looking as if it had been frightened by something tyrannical tyrannical Eclipse ghost ghost Emperor Lord the skeleton ghost Monster's 10m tall body suddenly got down only to see him kneeling on both knees and paying homage to Lisa very
good I'm relieved that you still recognize me as your boss Lis sua's figure flashed and appeared in front of the skeleton ghost monster I thought you would disown me as your boss after your strength dropped to SS Rank how could I my loyalty to you that can be seen by by the Sun and the Moon one day is the boss lifetime is the boss you will always be my boss is that so but I heard that you have set up your own business in the Ghost World yo ah the soulfire in the skeleton ghost monster eyes danc
ed madly as if he was quickly thinking of a counter measure all right I don't blame you since you've come to Earth then follow me with blood charm in the future lisu raised his hand and knocked on the other party's brain bone making a dongdong sound then said well it's this sound it hasn't changed changed at all it's still so crisp and pleasant a huge skeleton flew in the night sky and on the skeleton stood three figures Ling you couldn't help but reach out and knock on the Gastly White Bones fo
llowed by a thud sound human don't knock indiscriminately this is very rude behavior on your part the white bone ghost Emperor coldly issued a warning his bones were not for anyone to knock on a mere human actually dared to do such a thing if it wasn't for the fact that the other party was Lord ghost Emperor's royal master he would have long ago torn her into pieces luchin you first froze then with a twinkle in her eye she continued to knock again and with more Force than just now the white bone
ghost Emperor was instantly enraged don't you go too far Roar the roar suddenly rang out startling lingu quiet be quiet lishu frowned and said softly the white bone ghost Emperor immediately withdrew his voice not daring to make a single sound seeing this lingu put her head to Lisa and asked in a low voice why is he so afraid of you because he is my contractor ghost monster oh so that's the case lingu subconsciously nodded then fiercely stunned full of incredulity what did you just say I said t
hat he is my contracted ghost monster Ling you was not going to be whole by his words feeling that her little brain was completely inadequate can a ghost monster still contract a ghost monster what kind of operation is this also Leu is now her contracted ghost monster and Leu who is a contracted ghost monster actually has his own contracted ghost monster this Ling Yu's dumbfounded look attracted blood Phantoms ridicule what's so surprising about this Bumpkin not shouldn't this be surprising my c
ontracted ghost monster actually has its own contracted ghost monster yeah I've never heard of a ghost monster that can still contract its own kind lingu shook her head and looked at liso with an unacceptable look you're joking with me right do I look like I'm joking to you lisu raised his hand and patted the bones of the white bone ghost Emperor and said nonchalantly all of my subordinates except for the blood Phantom have sign a contract with me and I can make their lives worse than death with
just a thought as soon as these words came out luing Yu's body suddenly shook a few times it turned out that the white bone ghost emperor that was carrying them in Flight couldn't help but tremble and the Soul fires in his eyes pulsed violently a few times the white bone ghost Emperor's body was trembling and the Soul fire in his eye sockets pulsed as if he was recalling something in his memories Lis sua's figure gradually emerged at that time he was still an Overlord of the ghost realm proudly
looking down on the crowd thinking that he was invincible until one day Lisa appeared in front of him in that battle he was rubbed on the ground by Lisa and was beaten without any power to fight back he had never seen such a powerful being before and fear spread in his heart then Lis sua proposed a contract he could choose to refuse but then he would surely die under fear and helplessness he was forced to sign the contract the signning of the contract made him Lisa's subordinate and his contrac
ted ghost monster from then on he had to follow lisu orders and serve him as long as Lisa gave a single thought he would live a life worse than death the white bone ghost Emperor's memories came like a tidal wave and those former humiliations and pains surfaced in his mind once again he didn't dare to make half a sound anymore and could only bear this fear silently lisu frowned and raised his hand to slap the white bone ghost Emperor on the door of his head fly steady yes yes the white bone ghos
t Emperor immediately focused on flying not daring to have any other thoughts loing you sensed the white bone ghost Emperor's fearful emotion and in her heart she was already basically sure that what Lisa said was true she suddenly asked curiously do you have many subordinates not many just 16 ah so few aren't you a ghost Emperor how come you only have so many minions lisu glanced at her and said in a breezy manner soldiers are more valuable than quantity I don't need wastes my subordinates are
all SSS Great Ghost Emperors ordinary SSS grade ghosts and monsters can only be beaten up in front of them each of them is equivalent to an army of Millions so you still feel that my subordinates are few ah quite a few lingu shook her head then asked are all these men of yours still around I'm not sure after all I've disappeared in the Ghost World for hundreds of years as lisu's words fell the two men's gazes moved to blood mistress the blood Phantom frowned lightly and after a moment of silence
she said together with old bone and I there are nine left the rest are all dead the moment these words came out a piercing Chill emanated from Lis sua's body he knew that it must be impossible for all of his men to be alive but at most one or two of them would have died in the anticipation seven dead how did they die Lisa opened his mouth expressionlessly blood Phantom slowly replied we had another life and death battle with the three ghost Emperors not long after you left the ghost realm and t
hree of them died at that time however the losses of the three ghost Emperors were even more disastrous the ghost Emperors under them died a combined total of five and they themselves were also injured speaking here blood Phantom paused and then his voice turned Grim as he spoke later one joined the hurricane ghost Emperor's banner and then was killed by me there were two others who had a big fight for some unknown reason and eventually both fell I suspect that it was the ucer ghost Emperor who
messed up the last one was killed because he had been secretly hunting the three ghost Emperor subordinates and ended up being ambushed by the three ghost Emperors like this lisu raised his head slightly on the surface he could not see any emotional changes a bland look but blood Phantom knew that he was already angry and and very angry probably because he felt that liso was not angry enough the white bone ghost Emperor's koi voice suddenly came out that is actually not enough for nine now even
if you had the two of us what do you mean blood Phantom was violently stunned and asked in disbelief the white bone ghost Emperor hesitated for a moment then carefully said yesterday another one died how did it die killed by the ucer ghost Emperor the elusory ghost Emperor was the most powerful existence among the three ghost Emperors and was also the ghost emperor that hated lishu the most it was also the ucer ghost Emperor who led the way when the three ghost Emperors besieged lisu 100 years a
go as the white bone ghost Emperor finished his words the temperature around him plummeted and lingu couldn't help but shrink her neck H what a good disillusionment ghost Emperor blood Phantom gritted his teeth and asked who did he kill he killed grey Mist the white bone ghost Emperor replied in a small voice lisu's eyes narrowed as he slowly said get ready wek go beat up the hurricane ghost Emperor later although he couldn't kill the hurricane ghost Emperor he could at least beat him up to take
out his anger sunu City this was another city that appeared similar to the kind of spatial wormholes in yonglong city and at this time sunu City had also turned into a ghost City and its degree of Terror was completely no less than yonglong city as night fell The Silence of San city was broken and Eerie and terrifying atmosphere surged out from all corners of the city and countless ghostly figures haunted the night the Moonlight poured through the clouds and sprinkled on the streets reflecting
the wandering ghosts and monsters it reflected the corpses and limbs of those humans in the abandoned houses some of these human remains were hung on the walls some were thrown on the ground and some were submerged in dirty pools of water the wind passed through the empty streets emitting a mournful whistling sound as if telling the tragic fate of this city oton Lyn stood quietly on top of a tall building gazing down at the Sunan city where a 100 ghosts roamed at night the flame of anger flicker
ing in his eyes with the hurricane ghost Emperor around not a single G ghost or monster in his neighborhood dared to come close enough to disturb him what are you angry about the hurricane ghost Emperor held an arm with tattoos in his hand gnawing on it as he asked that's enough from you stop eating in front of me emo on LY glared and pointed at him with a face full of anger if you want to eat you hide and eat don't eat in front of me oh hurricane ghost Emperor grinned stared at oton ly and aske
d meaningfully isn't this something you gave to this Emperor to eat why can't I eat it in front of you that's right the arm and the hurricane ghost emperor hand was given by otan Lyn it was the arm of a death row inmate that death row inmate was offered to the hurricane ghost Emperor as a Sacrifice by moton ly there was no way if you wanted the hurricane ghost Emperor to help you had to provide him with food oton Linn was also very helpless whom emotan ly coldly snorted after a few seconds of Si
lence then asked in a low voice have you eaten enough start working just for the sake of you preparing food for this Emperor Let's help you out after saying these words the hurricane ghost emperor 's mouth suddenly split open and swallowed his arm in one gulp followed by a hideous smile the ghost Emperor's Aura violently erupted and all the ghosts and monsters in the entire city revealed terrified eyes and each of them trembled as they fell to the ground and kept cow Towing all give this Emperor
over as soon as these words came out all the ghosts and monsters immediately stopped cowe and quickly approached the hurricane ghost Emperor tens of thousands of ghosts and monsters were like a black torrent under the hurricane ghost Emperor's summoning and began to Surge in his Direction their silhouettes flickered with a ghostly Cold Light under the Moonlight and each and every one of the ghosts and monsters carried a deep fear and awe on their faces on the streets the originally empty and un
occupied space was filled with these ghosts and monsters their hissing and wailing sounds intertwined together to form a creepy Symphony those originally abandoned houses instantly became dilapidated under the passage of the ghosts and monsters as if they had been subjected to an irresistible Force the stone slabs on the streets trembled at the sound of their footsteps as if they were trembling at this horrifying scene the hurricane ghost stood in place coldly watching these ghosts and monsters
approach him he had a cruel smile on his face as if he was admiring his power and Majesty his figure appeared even taller under the Moonlight as if he was an insurmountable Mountain on the side emoon ly watched as tens of thousands of ghosts and monsters surged towards the hurricane ghost Emperor a look of shock and worry appeared on his face a simple sentence made 10,000 ghosts submit he had seen the terrifying side of the hurricane ghost Emperor if this kind of terrifying existence wanted to d
estroy a city City it should only take one sentence hurricane ghost emperor in mtin lean's heart of the danger Factor Rises linearly he even has a kind of want to cut himself off so that the hurricane ghost Emperor back to the Ghost World of the impulse while mot on Lynn was rambling a giant tornado appeared above the heads of the 10,000 ghosts destroy them all the hurricane ghost Emperor smiled cruy and the tornado in the air immediately descended towards the 10,000 ghosts the 10,000 ghosts fel
t the aura of death and let out unwilling Roars at this time Mot ly suddenly spoke out to stop it wait the rapidly descending tornado stopped in midair and the hurricane ghost Emperor frowned and asked what for leave the whole body why because I promis Lisa to leave these ghosts and monsters to him Lisa you're talking about tyrannical eclipse the hurricane ghost Emperor's eyes narrowed slightly and after a moment of contemplation he said in a cold voice if it's him I can't leave these ghosts and
monsters even more after the words were spoken the tornado in midair instantly landed amongst the 10,000 and ghosts and immediately a wailing sound was heard the tornado quickly dissipated and the tens of thousands of ghosts and monsters disappeared leaving behind only a devastated ruin the hurricane ghost Emperor smiled with satisfaction but he knew how terrifyingly sua's devouring ability was and in just 10 years in the Ghost World he had become the tyrannical Eclipse ghost Emperor from a nob
ody he didn't need to think about it to know why leis sua wanted the ghosts and monsters here it was nothing more than restoring his power by devouring them how could this work he hurricane ghost Emperor was the first to refuse if he let Lisa recover his power the first one to die would definitely be him he had no helpers here on Earth why are you doing this emotan Lin asked with an ugly face he had promised Lis sua but now he was going back on his word hurricane ghost Emperor grinned and said u
nhurriedly it's because this is what Lis sua wanted so I'm going to destroy it all it seems like you have a very big grudge against him oton Linn thoughtfully looked at Hurricane just now gently stroking his chin not knowing what he was thinking and right at this moment a huge black shadow flew from the distance hurricane ghost Emperor's expression changed slightly his eyes full of weariness a 10- m tall skeleton incited its wings to come above the heads of hurricane ghost Emperor and OT on Lyn
before slowly Landing not far from them white bone ghost Emperor upon seeing the white bone ghost Emperor the hurricane ghost Emperor's pupils shrunk slightly and his heart was greatly shocked lisu jumped down from the white bone ghost Emperor and asked after scanning the surroundings where are the ghosts and monsters all of them were destroyed by this emperor not even the drgs are left without waiting for OT on Lyn to make a sound the hurricane ghost Emperor spoke with a faint smile hearing his
words Lisa first froze then said in a cold voice one more reason to beat you up as the words fell blood Phantoms figure flashed and stood next to Le as you see lingu quickly jumped to the back and the white bone ghost Emperor directly rushed at the hurricane ghost Emperor there with a loud roar what do you mean hurricane ghost Emperor tensed his nerves and asked with a guarded face didn't I say just now to beat you up Lis sua didn't bother to talk nonsense his figure flashed and appeared behind
the hurricane ghost Emperor before Lis suwa could strike a wind blade cut off his body it's still too much of a stretch to deal with the ghost Emperor level with my current strength lisu murmured in a low voice as his decapitated body was rapidly healing at the same time the blood Phantom and the white bone ghost Emperor attacked the hurricane ghost Emperor with one on the left and one on the right the hurricane ghost Emperor was very depressed at this moment how could he not expect Lisa to fig
ht when he said he would although depressed but there is no way out if you want to fight just fight who is afraid of who a big battle started like this the battle between lisu blood Phantom and the white bone ghost Emperor and hurricane ghost Emperor was like a heaven destroying storm that raged madly in the center of the city the horror of this battle caused OT on Lin and lingu who were watching from afar to feel a palpitation in their hearts when the battle first started the hurricane ghost Em
peror's body was like the wind moving quickly constantly waving the wind blades in his hands launching Fierce attacks at the three wherever the wind blades passed the air seemed to be cut apart leaving behind a clearly visible Trail each swing of the wind blades was accompanied by the Roar of the Gale which swept the surrounding buildings and vehicles on the street into it forming a huge Whirlwind facing the hurricane ghost Emperor's attack Le Su blood Phantom and white bone ghost Emperor did no
t Retreat Lisa's figure shuttled around the hurricane ghost Emperor like lightning sometimes appearing behind IND him sometimes appearing on his side each attack accurate and vicious his attacks carried a devouring power and although they were only SS ranked each strike caused the hurricane ghost Emperor to feel a sharp pain blood Phantom on the other hand manipulated the blood energy around him and transformed it into a stream of blood colored arrows that shot towards the hurricane ghost Empero
r as if these blood colored arrows were alive they drew a beautiful Ark in the air before accurately shooting towards the hurricane ghost Emperor's body every time the arrows hit it caused the hurricane ghost Emperor to feel a sharp pain in his heart moreover blood Phantom's spatial movement made the hurricane ghost Emperor unable to defend himself completely unable to predict where blood Phantom would appear next the white bone ghost Emperor on the other hand wielded his Huge Bone hammer and sm
ashed it at the hurricane ghost Emperor his bone Hammer carried the power of Destruction and every time it smashed down it carried a powerful impact wherever the bone Hammer passed the ground cracked and smoke Rose the white bone ghost Emperor's attacks caused the hurricane ghost Emperor to feel a in his scalp that was too exaggerated everything around them was destroyed by their attacks buildings collapsed streets cracked and vehicles tumbled the entire city seemed to have turned into a ruin mo
t on Lin and luing Yu who were watching the battle retreated again and again fearing that they would be affected by this Heaven destroying battle in this battle leeu blood Phantom and white bone ghost Emperor had an unparalleled cooperation they covered each other and supported each other and every attack hit the hurricane ghost Emperor we points at just the right time as for the hurricane ghost Emperor although he was incredibly powerful he appeared to be overwhelmed by the three Siege although
his attacks were powerful he was never able to break through the three people's defense there was also the main point that Liu's power had long penetrated into the hurricane ghost Emperor's heart and he didn't know if he had been beaten Out of the Shadows by Leu but the hurricane ghost Emperor was always afraid of his hands and feet the hurricane ghost Emperor who was basically in the state of being beaten suddenly roared with a fierce face a powerful aura erupted from him and Lis sua and the o
thers were blown away to the distance when they were caught off guard damn it you have bullied the ghosts too much the hurricane ghost Emperor stared hideously at Lis Su people and said through gritted teeth if the tiger doesn't give out its power you guys take this Emperor as a sick cat as the words fell a suffocating Aura came from the hurricane ghost Emperor only a Stern Light flashed in the hurricane ghost Emperor's eyes as a violent storm energy began to gather around his body this energy f
ormed a huge tornado that continuously rotated swirling the air around it seeing this leeu Blood Phantom and white bone ghost Emperor's Hearts tightened they knew that the hurricane ghost Emperor was gathering power and preparing to unleash a great move lisu and the others didn't dare to be slow quickly adjusting their state and preparing to deal with the hurricane ghost Emperor's attack the AA on the hurricane ghost Emperor's body grew stronger and stronger and the air around him seemed to be o
ppressed by his Aura the storm energy around his body was also getting denser and denser as if it was going to swallow up the entire city do you guys think you can defeat this emperor this Emperor will let you all know what true power is the hurricane ghost Emperor laughed hideously his laughter filled with Madness and conceit as the hurricane ghost Emperor's words fell the storm energy around his body instantly erupted a powerful wave of energy rushed towards the three of them Le Su blood Phant
om and white bone ghost Emperor this wave of energy had the power to destroy the sky and the Earth causing the entire city to tremble after one strike half of sunu and city was raised to the ground the hurricane ghost Emperor muttered up with a smug smile now taste the consequences of messing with this Emperor telling you three to fight one without martial virtues this is to return the favor in its own way think about it weren't you guys also three beating me one back in those years louk voice s
uddenly sounded behind him and the hurricane ghost Emperor turned around violently only to cely sue blood charm and white bone ghost Emperor standing unharmed and all looking at him with a face full of mockery the hurricane ghost Emperor pointed at blood Phantom and asked spatial movement that's right after receiving the reply the hurricane ghost Emperor smiled helplessly and bitterly of course he would be wary of blood Phantom's spatial movement so the attack just now wasn't as simple as it loo
ked on the surface there was a hidden power to disrupt space within it but it was obviously useless blood Phantom was still able to use spatial movement it could be said that with blood Phantom around he didn't have a chance to cause much damage to Lisa and the others still fighting hurricane ghost Emperor asked slightly helplessly he was not wanting to fight anymore this fight was too suffocating and it was a fruitless fight the hurricane ghost Emperor couldn't kill Lis sua and the others while
Lis sua and the others similarly couldn't kill the hurricane ghost Emperor however lisu did not intend to kill the hurricane ghost Emperor at the beginning his intention is very obvious is to beat the hurricane ghost Emperor to get out of anger now the gas is also out should also stop this Heaven destroying battle ended however everything around them had become completely different it was as if the entire city had experienced a devastating disaster the streets were filled with ruin and broken b
uildings and the smell of dust and soot filled the air thankfully the city had long been empty of people otherwise countless more lives would have been lost in the battle lisu looked at the hurricane ghost and smiled wistfully let's stop here for today I'll come back to play with you later when I'm in a bad mood the words then fell and the hurricane ghost Emperor's body trembled uncontrollably there will be a next time coming to me when you're in a bad mood this is taking me as a punching bag at
this moment the hurricane ghost Emperor had the urge to go back to the ghost real oton Lin in the distance suddenly felt a chill on his back and then he saw hurricane ghost Emperor's unsuspecting eyes this guy this look woodn't he want to kill me right mot onlin frowned then issued an invitation to Ling you next to him come back to the headquarters with me there are some things to talk to you about luchin you first thought about it before nodding in agreement but wait a bit I can't leave just y
et why lingu pointed at the space Wormhole and said the Wormhole hasn't disappeared yet there will still be ghosts and monsters coming out of it if you have something to do then go first I'll go over to you later it's my negligence I actually forgot about the Wormhole emotan Lin looked at lingu with a face full of relief and praised without mincing words I really didn't look at the wrong person you are indeed a person with a heart for the living ah a flash of embarrassment flashed through luing
Yu's eyes the main reason she stayed was Lis suah without waiting for the facial Wormhole to disappear Le sua wouldn't leave after all he had already tasted the sweetness of waiting for abits in yonglong City at this time Lisa is already sitting next to the space Wormhole and playing the game in double rows with blood Phantom while the white bone ghost Emperor is squatting on the side like a loyal dog guarding not far away the corner of the eye of the hurricane ghost Emperor slightly jumped a fe
w times he felt that he was offended how can he say that he was also a ghost Emperor but he actually completely disregarded it and played games there in front of his face it's really too detestable the hurricane ghost Emperor clenched his fists with both hands with the appearance of having another fight only to see his eyes condensed as if he made a decision and then whoosh sound disappeared he went back to the contract space seeing is not seeing is clean rather than watching outside it is bette
r to go back to the contract space to sleep ha it seems like a big guy is coming out blood Phantom looked up at the space Wormhole with slightly surprised Eyes Only to see a powerful Aura emanating from the spatial Wormhole thick ghost she gushed out and a black shadow could be seen slowly walking out of it the soulfire within the white white bone ghost Emperor's eyes jumped a few times and said uncertainly this Aura is so familiar ah maybe recognizable recognized lisu put his cell phone away an
d quietly looked at the spatial Wormhole judging from the breath this is a ghost Emperor level Ghost and the white bone ghost Emperor feels familiar the combination of the two points had a high probability that it would be Lis sua's former subordinate suddenly an arm covered in dark green scales poked out from the spatial Wormhole followed by the ghost monster inside slowly revealing itself this ghost monster was was covered in dark green scales as if it was made from the hardest steel emitting
a cold and terrifying Aura its head was a human face with no facial features making it even creepier to look at that face did not have any expression yet it gave off an extremely bizarre feeling as if it violated the laws of nature making it unbearable the figure of the ghost monster was tall although it was a hunchback it was also four or 5 m tall as if it was a mountain peak standing above the ground on its back were more than a dozen snakes the length of those snakes varied the smallest was m
ore than a meter long and the largest was as long as 7even or 8 m these snakes snaked and coiled around the ghost monsters back forming a terrifying picture ink scaled evil snakes an icy cold voice came out from the white bone ghost Emperor's mouth which made lisu feel a little curious old bone looking at you it seems like you have some sort of beef with this ghost monster the white bone ghost Emperor slowly stood up and stared at the ink scaled evil snake that had just come out of the spatial W
ormhole immortality oh lisu was immed immediately interested this ghost Emperor lisu hadn't heard of it it should have become a ghost Emperor after he left the Ghost World let me tell you about the grudge between them blood Phantom said with a slight smile this ghost Emperor appeared 50 years after you disappeared it was a subordinate of the ucer ghost Emperor and was arranged by the ucer ghost Emperor to be in the vicinity of the old Bon's territory so that it would carry out sneak attacks from
time to time anyway ever since this ghost Emperor appeared old bone hasn't had a peaceful day it's the elusory ghost Emperor again Liu's eyes were slightly cold as he pointed at the Inc scaled evil snake that had just come out and said go ahead old bone Slaughter this guy the white bone ghost Emperor had wanted to do it for a long time but because Lisa didn't give the word so he pressed on and now that he got Lis sua's order the white bone ghost Emperor immediately erupted a terrifying destruct
ive Aura the ink scaled evil snake was dumbfounded having only just come out of the Wormhole his head was still a little dizzy and then he perceived a Heavenly killing intent and destructive aura more than 10 pairs of Snake Eyes looked at the white bone ghost Emperor at the same time why are you here why can't I be here as he spoke the white bone ghost Emperor had already pounced over the large bone hammer in his hand smashing against the snake's nest on the back of the ink scale evil snake befo
re the bone Hammer even fell the destructive Aura it emitted shattered everything around it the ink scale evil snake was shocked to find that his body couldn't move and looked down to find countless arms formed by Blood grasping his feet to death blood Phantom Ghost Emperor the ink scale evil snake was Des one white bone ghost Emperor could already kill him and now there was an even more terrifying blood Phantom Ghost Emperor the dozen or so snakes on his back hissed at the same time their eyes
filled with Terror and unwillingness he had only just arrived on Earth ah he had thought that he could enjoy delicious humans but what greeted him was death just as the ink scaled evil snake was despairing a breeze suddenly blew around him while the white bone ghost Emperor's fatal strike was dissolved by This breeze as well as the bloody hands that bound his feet also disappeared in This breeze her hricane lisu's eyes turned cold and he turned his head to the right only to see the hurricane gho
st Emperor standing there with a faint smile after being saved the ink scaled evil snake immediately ran behind the hurricane ghost Emperor and the snake on its back hissed incessantly at Le suah and the others all right stop screaming the hurricane ghost Emperor said softly daring to scream at the tyrannical Eclipse ghost Emperor you're afraid you're tired of living tyrannical Eclipse ghost Emperor the ink scaled evil snake was shocked in his heart and asked in a trembling voice where is it noi
that SS ranked ghost is the tyrannical Eclipse ghost Emperor the hurricane ghost grinned and said with a strong sense of mockery although it's only SS ranked now but no matter what it was once the strongest person in the ghost world it's not right for you to yell at him like that give him some face having been beaten up just now he had wanted to just get over it but he had never imagined that a ghost Emperor level ghost had actually run out of the space Wormhole and that it was also a subordina
te of his ally the ucer ghost Emperor with an additional helper he thought thought it was time to get back the favor he had just received and after hearing the hurricane ghost Emperor's words the ink scaled evil snake not only didn't collect itself but instead became even more excited as it hissed at lisu of course he could hear the tone outside of the hurricane ghost Emperor's words this was to use him to humiliate the tyrannical Eclipse ghost Emperor if it was the former tyrannical Eclipse gho
st Emperor he certainly wouldn't dare but just now the hurricane ghost Emperor also said that the other party was now only a SS level ghost monster hurricane ah do you think you can beat us with an extra helper Lisa had if anything a smile on his face and said nonchalantly you've drifted luchu andot on LY felt a headache all of a sudden when they looked at the situation that suddenly confronted them again wouldn't they have to fight again also cannot fight a result pure waste of time well the tw
o looked at each other both could see the others helplessness lisu raised his hand and pointed at the ink scale evil snake and asked indifferently old bone can you handle this ghost Emperor by yourself no problem the white bone ghost Emperor said with certainty if it wasn't for that bastard ucer ghost Emperor covering him when he was in the ghost realm I would have already torn him into pieces good then he's all yours L Su nodded then his gaze shifted to the hurricane ghost Emperor as for the hu
rricane ghost Emperor leave it to me in blood charm as soon as the words fell the shadow split appeared behind Lis suah followed by him and the shadow split disappearing at the same time the hurricane ghost Emperor's left and right sides flickered with black light and Lis sua and the shadow split appeared at the same time simultaneously throwing out punches Boom the two seemingly powerful punches were blocked by Hurricane ghost Emperor windwall and he didn't even move while lisu was grinning at
this time the blood Phantom appeared out of thin air raised his hand and swung out more than 10 blood dragons slamming the hurricane ghost Emperor into the distance and separating him from the ink scale evil snake at the same time the white bone ghost Emperor also launched an attack on the ink scale evil snake the Huge Bone Hammer that emitted a heaven destroying Aura slammed into the ground and a destructive Force extended out along the ground the ink scale evil snake immediately dodged aside R
umble the ink scaled evil snake that managed to dodge the attack looked at his earlier position with a palpitating heart only to see that it had turned into a deep bottomless crack go to hell the white bone ghost Emperor didn't give him a chance to catch his breath at all and swung his bone Hammer to pounce over the dozen or so vipers on the back of the ink scale evil snake opened their mouths to spit out large amounts of green Venom in the face of these virulent poisons the white bone ghost Emp
eror instead chose to ignore them allowing the Venom to stain his bones in an instant he turned from a white skeleton into a green skeleton regarding the matter of his body changing color the white bone ghost Emperor was as if he didn't realize it and continued to charge towards the ink scale evil snake his figure quickly zoomed in the ink scale evil snake's terrified gaze and the destructive Aura from the bone Hammer seemed to tear apart the entire space the ink scale evil snake wanted to escap
e but it was already too late the white bone ghost Emperor's bone Hammer had already smashed onto his body for forcing his hunched body straight although the Venom of the ink scale evil snake was extremely poisonous it was so powerless in front of the white bone ghost Emperor his bones were as hard as iron were not corroded by the Venom at all and were not affected in the slightest the white bone ghost Emperor's bone Hammer was raised again and slammed down this time the ink scaled evil snake no
longer had any reaction his body had already been smashed into a puddle of Mud and he died without even being able to scream white bone ghost Emperor slowly retracted the bone Hammer looked at the ground has deding scale evil snake said cold not self-importance thing still really think that he has the strength to fight with me ridiculous don't look at the white bone ghost Emperor's Reckless appearance but he actually has a very delicate mind in the ghost realm he was purposely pretending to be
an even match with the ink scale evil snake firstly in order to confuse others and make a wrong judgment on his strength and secondly because he also knew that he couldn't kill the ink scale evil snake after all the other party had the backstage of the ucer ghost Emperor where he himself didn't have a backstage lisu had only just passed a few moves with the hurricane ghost emperor when he realized that the white bone ghost Emperor's battle had already ended and he couldn't help but have surprise
in his heart only to see a flash of light lisu and blood Phantom left hurricane ghost Emperor behind and appeared beside white bone ghost Emperor your kid strength has grown awe not bad not bad lisu smilingly knocked the bones of the white bone ghost Emperor his eyes were full of relief although the white bone ghost emperor of a hundred years ago was also very powerful it took quite a while to kill a ghost Emperor level ghost monster but now it was directly killed in seconds the white bone ghos
t Emperor smiled brightly scratching his bare head and said actually I just happened to restrain him his most powerful means is poison while I am immune to all poisons and when I was in the ghost realm I had always acted like I was afraid of dabbling in his Venom so just now he mistakenly thought that the Venom would force me back while I came to strike him unintentionally as he spoke the white bone ghost Emperor's bones that were DED green gradually turned back to White lisu Gra as his shadow s
plit came to the corpse of the ink scale evil snake then swallowed the five or 6 meter long corpse in one bite the ghost Emperor level ghost monster went into his belly his strength clearly visible grew by a large margin a warm current flowed rapidly in his body Lisa couldn't help but moan softly cool give me a few dozen more ghost Emperor level ghosts and monsters and I'll be able to return to SSS level lisu licked his lips and said with a reminiscent expression blood Phantom froze for a moment
then said indifferently do you think that ghost Emperor level ghosts and monsters or cabbages I don't even know if there are 30 of them in the entire ghost world combined ah are there so few ghost Emperors in the ghost realm now lisu frowned puzzled blood Phantom rolled his eyes and looked at him with a speechless face why is there so few ghost Emperors in the ghost realm that you don't have any numbers in your own heart who ate those ghost Emperors back then lishu fiercely froze recalling the
image of himself in the ghost realm with a mouthful of ghost Emperors he was dumbfounded a hundred years ago the Ghost World had more than this many ghost emperors at least hundreds of them and the ghost Emperors were powerful and hard to kill and it was usually no problem to live for a few thousand years however because of Liu's appearance the ghost Emperors suffered just a few years of time the number of ghost Emperors fell rapidly from hundreds of them were eaten to only 30 or 40 left suddenl
y lisu's eyes narrowed and smiled intriguingly ghost Emperors are not enough can take other to make up for it other blood Phantom shook his head and said slowly the ghosts and monsters under the ghost Emperor are afraid that will have to devour hundreds of millions of them in order for you to return to the SSS level who said it's a ghost monster under the ghost Emperor the corners of lisu's mouth Rose slightly as he twisted his head to look in a certain direction and after his words fell the blo
od Phantom and white bone ghost Emperor also shifted their gazes to a certain direction the hurricane ghost Emperor who was still complaining about the ink scale evil snake being a waste of money suddenly felt a few beams of unsuspecting gazes fall on him he jerked his head up to look over he only saw that all three of Lisa were staring at him with colorful eyes what do you want hurricane ghost Emperor asked in a low voice Lisa twisted his neck and looked at him with a smile on his face what els
e can I do of course it's to beat you up before the words fell blood Phantom had already appeared behind hurricane ghost Emperor using spatial movement the white bone ghost Emperor also rushed over with his bone Hammer held high this battle was mainly to teach the hurricane ghost Emperor a lesson for being so arrogant just now and make him remember so it didn't last long and ended very quickly the hurricane ghost emperor cursed and hid in the contract space after receiving an unknown number of p
unches and kicks the spatial Wormhole disappeared the battle ended Sonu and city became quiet and a huge figure flew out from the devastated ruins there was another person on the white bone ghost Emperor and that was mot on LY under tin Lin's warm invitation Leu and the others agreed to take a trip to the headquarters and because the hurricane ghost Emperor was hiding in the contracted space they could only let the white bone ghost Emperor bring mot on Lynn with him the more than 10 m tall white
bone ghost Emperor landed in front of the royal Ghost Master association's headquarters his ferocious Aura came out and the people around him were scared pale everyone don't be afraid it's me otan ly jumped down from the white bone ghost Emperor after seeing him the people around were relieved after letting the white bone ghost Emperor move freely Le Su blood charm and lingu followed OT on Linn into the ghostmaster headquarters sitting in the general president's office oton Lyn said with a grav
e expression disaster is coming with these words the atmosphere of the office immediately became somewhat oppressive lingu asked with a face full of confusion what does it mean take a look at this moton Lin took out a report from the drawer and handed it over after receiving the report lingu immediately checked it when she first saw the title of the report at first glance she revealed an expression of astonishment ghost realm an Earthly passage to be fully open soon recently the number of spatia
l wormholes from the ghost realm to the Earth had increased significantly which allowed more ghosts and monsters to easily enter the Earth with the increase in the number of spatial wormholes the number of ghosts and monsters pouring into the Earth had also risen significantly these Oni are usually more powerful than before posing a serious threat to Human Society moreover the Oni who have recently contracted Oni have generally contracted Oni of a class or higher and there have been almost no ca
ses of Contracting Oni of less than a class these phenomena indicate that the passage between the Ghost World and the Earth is about to be fully opened if the ghost world is formally connected to the Earth more ghost and monsters will appear to enter the Earth posing a greater threat to Human Society in addition the connectivity could also lead to the Imperial ghost Masters being unable to control the contracted ghosts and monsters and there could even be a situation where the Imperial ghost Mas
ters defected after reading the report lingu could not return to her senses for a long time mot on Linn also did not make a sound to disturb so he waited quietly after about 5 minutes or so lingu asked is everything the report says true this is just the result analyzed by the investigators it's not necessarily 100% correct mot on Lyn shook his head then his expression sank even though it's not 100% this is still 90% according to the data over the years the frequency of spatial wormholes has been
slowly increasing until recently but it's directly started to Surge so the possibility that the Ghost World and the Earth will complete their connection is very high the ghost masters of the Imperial ghost Masters are also the ghosts and monsters contracted over time are getting stronger and stronger in the ghosts and monsters contracted right after the frequency of the spatial wormholes appearing his skyrocketed are all at the a rank or above also have you noticed that the days are getting sho
rter and shorter while the knights are getting longer and longer then what about the possible Mutiny of the Imperial ghost Masters mentioned above linu took a deep breath and slowly asked OT on Lyn took out another stack of information from the drawer and gestured for loing you to see for herself the investigation team I set up after hearing your words that day and it was a thorough and in-depth investigation and the result was something that made me feel incomparably alarmed awe there are simpl
y too many Imperial ghost Masters who are doing evil in the shadows Beyond imagination and why would the on Masters do such things it all boils down to the contracted ghosts and monsters although they are the ones controlling the contracted on on the surface as the frequency of space wormholes appearing becomes higher although the Oni are still under the control of the Imperial Masters the Oni have already begun to influence the Imperial Masters and change their minds gradually the Imperial Mast
ers will become a part of the Oni Sun of course what I'm talking about is not all of the Oni Masters but some of the Oni masters with leaker Wills according to the data compiled by the investigation team at least half of the Imperial ghost Masters on Earth were now being influenced by their contracted ghosts and monsters and among them another 20% were deeply influenced 50% were moderately influenced and 30% were mildly influenced and as the barriers between the two Realms became looser and loos
er the numbers would increase when the earth and the Ghost World were truly connected together the chances of these Imperial ghost Masters who were influenced by their contracted ghosts and monsters defecting were as high as 80% are these figures all true luu's face turned a little white and the hands holding the information trembled slightly as she finished reading the information in her hands she felt the seriousness of this issue if it was really like what the report said the passageway betwe
en the Earth and the Ghost World was about to fully open then what would happen next a large number of ghosts and monsters would pour into the Earth these ghosts and monsters were not the small shrimps from before and at that time such terrifying existences as ghost Emperors and ghost Emperors would be able to enter the Earth at will moreover while dealing with the ghosts and monsters you also have to beware of your teammates because you don't know which Imperial ghost Masters have already defec
ted just thinking about this lingu felt a bit shaky this this is too scary lingu muttered yes that's why I want you to know the seriousness of this matter mot on LY said now we have to get ready otherwise the day the space Wormhole fully opens the Earth will be finished then do you have any solutions lingu looked at oton ly and asked there is only one way right now mot on Linn said that is to completely annihilate the ghost world as soon as the words fell the hurricane ghost Emperor from the con
tract space suddenly ran out laughing maniacally with a face full of mockery emotan Le's face changed as he asked in a deep voice what are you laughing at what is this Emperor laughing at the hurricane ghost Emperor stopped laughing and said in a cold old voice this Emperor laughed at your ignorance actually thinking of wiping out the Ghost World what is going on in your head can't you see the difference in strength between the Earthly world and the Ghost World what are you going to take to wipe
out the Ghost World mot on LY said how can I know if I don't try then this Emperor will wait and see how you will annihilate the Ghost World the hurricane ghost Emperor was filled with disdain oton Lyn didn't pay any more attention to Hurricane ghost Emperor as he moved his gaze to Leu who had started to concentrate on playing the game as soon as entered the office sensing ottin lean's gaze Lis sua said without lifting his head these things have nothing to do with me I don't care what will beco
me of the earth after listening to Liu's words emo Lin's eyes flashed a touch of disappointment lishu is not only strong in his own strength but also has the blood Phantom Ghost Emperor and the white bone ghost Emperor these powerful henchmen if they can help they can definitely play a big role he had thought that Lisa would be on the side of humans after all Lisa was still a human not long ago and after turning into a ghost he had never done anything to harm the heavens and the Earth plus the f
act that tanu City turned into a ghost-free city also had his credit haaha you actually want to ask this guy to help have you forgotten something he is also a ghosta how can he help humans the hurricane ghost Emperor scoffed recklessly at this time lisu put away his cell phone and looked at Hurricane ghost Emperor with a calm expression what are you laughing at is it funny hph isn't it funny he actually thinks that you will help humans before the Hurrican ghost Emperor finished his words lisu in
terrupted I don't care if humans die or live but I like to eat ghosts and monsters so I am also able to cooperate with humans cooperate with humans hurricane ghost Emperor first froze then said in a cold voice then you have to be prepared to be the enemy of the entire Ghost World Leu grinned and said oh it's not like I haven't tried to be the enemy of the entire Ghost World I have the experience not to need you to worry about it then you are ready to be surrounded by us again this time we will d
ef itely not let you survive really then I'll wait and see Hof the hurricane ghost Emperor coldly snorted and went back to the contract space hearing that Leu was going to cooperate with humans to deal with the ghosts OT and lean's heart rejoiced and a happy smile hung on his face just asot on Lin wanted to say something Lisa grabbed the opportunity to speak ghosts like to eat people while I like to eat ghosts so I chose to cooperate with humans since it's a cooperation then of course there are
benefits involved lisu's words changed and he said in deep voice I want the Imperial ghost Masters to help me catch ghosts and monsters live ones maybe ones whose deaths are within a day no problem otan Lin agreed without even thinking the Imperial ghost Masters were supposed to hunt ghosts and monsters there was nothing to think about at all then what benefits can you bring usot onlin asked Leu said slowly I will step in to take care of the ghosts and monsters you can't deal with just like this
time in Yong long City mot on Lin thought about it this matter was not a loss at all so he agreed and also asked lingu to sign the contract why wasn't lisu signing it come on lisu is a ghost something like a contract is not binding on him at all it's better to let lingu sign it emotan Linn put the contract away with a smile on his face and smoothly took out a notice of appointment from the drawer chief of the heaven execution sector lingu revealed a surprised look how did this place her in the
position of Chief captain of heavenly execution that's right in the future the heaven execution department will be under your charge but I don't know how to manage it that's okay I also don't have time ah to read read what book what time is it still reading now reading can save the world ah this don't this don't be delayed by schooling no oh oh Ling you seem to understand nodded then asked then what should I do now don't do anything just go home and wait good Ling you nodded heavily although mot
on Lynn didn't explain anything it was as if she felt like she was entrusted with a heavy responsibility Le Lu sua's eyes narrowed slightly and suddenly looked at emotan ly and asked do you know about the fear seed what is it otan Lin was puzzled luua continued to ask do you know about the plague a hundred years ago oton Lin looked at him in confusion clearly not knowing what he was talking about in response Lis sua frowned lightly even moton Lynn the general president didn't know about it then
it meant that the government did not treat the Imperial Ghost Master Association as its own family also right now it was the Imperial ghostmaster Association that was in control of everything on the surface but it couldn't get this information from here it showed another problem but government wasn't as simple as it appeared at least the Imperial ghost practitioners Association wouldn't know what they didn't want the Imperial ghost practitioners Association to know thinking of this Luis sua gla
nced at lingu lingu and xia mangla were also government Personnel but it was unknown what kind of work they did someone who could make Lisa feel an aura of danger was by no means simple Lisa pondered for a moment moment before continuing how is the relationship between the ghostmaster association and the government mutually beneficial I guess mot on Linn thought for a moment and slowly said nowadays people all over the world basically only know about the Imperial ghostmaster Association but the
Imperial ghostmaster Association can't replace the government and then a subtle relationship is formed the Imperial ghostmaster Association is already so powerful why can't it replace the government although the overall strength of the government is on the weak side there can be a few unrivaled existences within it even SSS ranked ghost Masters are not necessarily their opponents oh are they only Masters no hearing this Lis sua instantly became interested not being an imperial demon Master yet p
ossessing the power to fight against SSS class Imperial demon Masters the government really wasn't as simple as it appeared on the surface Lisa continued to ask if it's not an Oni Master then what is it I don't know I haven't fought them either it was the previous General president who told me to never mess with with those people from the government observing his expression at that time I guess that he should have fought with those people from the government and lost miserably ot's expression st
ared and said in a deep voice and after hearing his words the corner of lisu's mouth slightly raised do they possess the ability to injure ghosts and monsters that's right the previous General president said that there is an unknown power in their bodies and this power can injure ghosts and monsters motan Lin looked at Lisa with some Shock all right I understand Lis sua nodded already having an answer in his heart not only lisah lingu and blood mistress also revealed expressions of sudden realiz
ation ringing lingu cell phone rang and took it out to see that it was Chanley calling checked it without waiting for luch chingu to open her mouth chenle's slightly excited voice came out from the cell phone lingu froze for a moment and asked found out what found out where the plague broke out you found it all where is it the swamp of no return that's all mayor Jean has checked for now good then we will go to the returnless swamp now chenle on the other end of the phone was silent for a moment
then said you guys better come back to tanu City first there's something going on what is it chenle was silent again for a while before slowly saying someone wants to see Lis Su who you guys will know when you come back after speaking Chanley hung up the phone it was not difficult to hear that chenle's tone was filled with helplessness Ling you looked at Lis Su it seems like someone is looking for you then go back to tanu City wait otan Lyn suddenly spoke at this time with a face full of embarra
ssment that can you leave the blood Phantom Ghost Emperor with me what as soon as the words fell a shocking murderous Aura erupted emotan Linn realized that he had said the wrong thing and hurly explained it's not what you think before the words left his mouth he was hung in midair by Blood Phantom's hair wrapped around his neck then which way is it Leu asked with a smirk emotan Lin glanced at blood Phantom who was full of killing Aura and said with a pained face it's because I need protection y
ou guys also know that my contract ghost monster is the hurricane ghost Emperor now and that guy doesn't know if he will suddenly go crazy and [ __ ] me the Imperial Lord so I need a strong person who can resist him what does your death have to do with us you can't say that after all we're in a partnership now and you don't want your partner to be gone if it's gone then replace it with another one mot on LY there was nothing wrong with this mot on LY was speechless and right at this moment blood
mistress suddenly put her killing Aura away and said faintly okay I'll stay here in the upper Capital her words surprised Lis suah without waiting for Lis suah to ask a question blood Phantom took the lead and said I want to meet those strong people from the government not being an imperial ghostmaster but being able to injure ghosts and monsters and having an unknown power in their bodies this was almost undoubtedly a ghost exterminator blood Phantom was once a ghost exterminator and now after
learning that the government had a ghost exterminator he couldn't help but want to meet with the other side in his heart and maybe he could even meet an acquaintance besides Moon Linn can't die yet Lis sua and blood Phantom stared at each other for a few seconds frowned and contemplated for a moment then nodded and said okay then you will stay in the upper Capital after lisu had left the hurricane ghost Emperor came out of the contract space and stared at emotan Linn with unblinking eyes he sud
denly realized that his Imperial Master didn't seem to be simple n he was actually able to perceive that he was up for killing you want to protect this person hurricane ghost Emperor suddenly asked blood Phantom smiled bashfully and said chalantly depends on the situation if it's you who wants to kill him I'll protect him I just like to go against you he he the hurricane ghost Emperor sneered twice before disappearing in thin air he didn't go back to the contract space but ran to the underground
cell where there was food prepared for him by motan ly thank you oton Lyn smiled faintly and suddenly thanked him blood Phantom Shrugged there's no need to thank me it's mainly because you're still useful and can't die yet that's why I'm protecting you oh what use am I to you this you don't need to know blood Phantom shook his head then took out his cell phone and sat down in his office to play a game on the other hand the white bone ghost Emperor carried lisu when luchin you towards tanu City
Ling you couldn't help but ask why did you let blood Phantom stay she felt very puzzled about this point according to lisu's character it was impossible to care if otan Lin died or lived blood Phantom was his subordinate it was impossible for him to let his subordinate go to protect others lisu glanced at her and said indifferently because mot on Lynn cannot die why because of the hurricane ghost Emperor the corner of Lisa's mouth slightly raised a flash of light flashed in his eyes he is alone
on Earth this is a once in a-lifetime good opportunity how can he be allowed to run back to the ghost realm that's right lisu Was preparing to take advantage of the good opportunity of the hurricane ghost Emperor being alone to eat him as long as he ate the hurricane ghost Emperor he would definitely be able to return to SSS rank therefore mot on Lin absolutely cannot die ifot on LY dies the hurricane ghost Emperor will have to go back to the Ghost World After hearing Liu's words lingu also inst
antly understood with the white bone ghost Emperor flying at full speed he soon returned to tenu City the citizens saw the white bone ghost Emperor a giant skeleton flying in the air were scared pale oh my God that's just a ghost monster right why can it move around in the daytime I don't know ah but isn't aru City's Guardian deity that contracted ghost monster also able to move around during the day he he there is someone on top of that skeleton yeah why do I look as if it's our Guardian God no
t as if it's her crap this skeleton shouldn't also be her contracted ghost monster right could she be able to contract two ghosts the white bone ghost Emperor could really be counted as luchin Yu's contracted ghost monster after all she was Leo's royal master and the whitebone ghost Emperor was Leo's contracted ghost monster in the midst of the Public's chatter the white bone ghost Emperor landed in front of the royal Ghost Master Association looking at the people talking around the white bone g
host Emperor couldn't help but despise a bunch of uneducated mongrels this Emperor is a ghost Emperor and ghost Emperors can of course move around during the day you go play by yourself Lisa gave an explanation and walked into the ghostmaster association with lingu he was quite curious who on Earth wanted to see him a go you guys are finally back only just entering the door came chenle's voice looking at the anxious chenle Ling you couldn't help but ask did something big happen something big qui
te a big matter if you guys don't come back tenu City we'll be gone so serious very serious chenle's expression condensed as he said in a low voice do you still remember that Resident Imperial Ghost Master from the first Middle School of course I remember the one who was almost scared silly when I ate the contracted ghost monster in one bite Lis Su said with a slight smile then he said doubtfully related to him Shenley nodded and took a deep breath and said he made a second contract and summoned
a ghost Emperor level ghost monster but couldn't control it so you tricked us back and wantedly suat to help suppress this ghost monster Ling you frowned obviously very unhappy on the other hand lisu was all calm but the cold aura that inadvertently flashed in his eyes showed that he was very upset at this moment feeling the sudden change in the atmosphere in the office chenle hurriedly opened his mouth to explain no I didn't lie to you guys there really is someone who wants to see L Su uh no i
t should be a ghost who wants to se Su that summon ghost Emperor originally wanted to wreak havoc in tanu City but after seeing your posters he hard stopped this terrible idea then he asked to see lisu hearing this lisu was puzzled in his heart Could It Be a Ghost Emperor who knew him so he asked what is the name of this ghost Emperor do you know known he announced his name to the entire city just after he was summoned Chanley nodded then said in a deep voice his name is spectral child spectral
child ghost Emperor just as Chan Le's words finished a violent shaking appeared and the entire office shook a few times followed by deafening crashing sounds coming from outside this is chenle's face changed violently his eyes filled with panic this AA was very familiar to him it was the spectral child ghost Emperor but what about the fact that there was another Aura which was actually not below the spectral child ghost Emperor at all fighting Leu grinned inexplicably saying their feelings are s
till so good after so many years they fight as soon as they meet in the sky above can you City a skeleton more than 10 m tall was fighting a young boy around 5 years old there was also a youth in a blue tracksuit at the side to persuade the fight don't fight don't fight you guys stop fighting law in the middle of speaking the youth punched at the skulls head knock as the dull knocking sound rang out the skeleton ghost Emperor felt a bit dizzy in his head as he jerked his head around to look at t
he youth ah you guys don't fight the youth's neck shrank and he hurriedly hit his fists behind his back fighting is not right there is something to sit down and talk about Roar the white bone ghost Emperor didn't bother with nonsense with a roar destructive fluctuations erupted out fighting with this Emperor and still dare to be distracted right at this moment that little boy suddenly appeared next to the white bone ghost Emperor his little hand gently tugging upwards countless very tiny strings
appeared and the white bone ghost Emperor was controlled like a puppet on strings making an extremely shy movement Roar Phantom child this Emperor is going to kill you little bastard the white bone ghost Emperor fiercely lashed out ripping the strings from his body and then lunged at the Phantom child ghost Emperor with a terrifying destructive Aura looking at the Raging white bone ghost Emperor the utong ghost Emperor looked unperturbed after the attack fell short the white bone ghost Emperor
was ready to attack again it's been said not to fight bang the voice of persuasion and the fist appeared together again making the white bone ghost Emperor's head Buzz the youth immediately retreated after the punch and when the white bone ghost Emperor was about to come after him the Phantom child ghost Emperor appeared again to block the way the white bone ghost Emperor had no choice but to deal with the pixie child ghost Emperor first but just as he was fighting fiercely the youth ran out aga
in to persuade him to fight every time the white bone ghost Emperor swung his Huge Bone hammer it carried a destructive might but no matter how he attacked the spectral child ghost Emperor was always able to dodge it with ease as he paused for a moment with every attack the youth on the other hand was observing from the sidelines and every time when the white bone ghost Emperor attack fell short or revealed a brief break he would quickly strike while shouting stop fighting and hit the white bone
B ghost Emperor's vitals with a punch the white bone ghost Emperor was enraged by this trickster likee fighting style and his attacks became even more frantic and fierce however no matter how hard he tried he was never able to reach the spectral child ghost Emperor and the youth the spectral child ghost Emperor utilized his ability to lay out countless invisible thin lines on the battlefield these thin threads were like his tentacles sometimes binding the white bone ghost Emperor's movements so
metimes leading him in the wrong direction of attack at critical moments the white bone ghost Emperor looked more and more lousy under this trickery he tried to get rid of these invisible bindings but each time he ended up failing his attacks became more and more feeble while the spectral child ghost Emperor and the youth were getting better and better at it finally the white bone ghost Emperor stopped and stood quietly in midair his eyes staring at the youth you persuade the fight to persuade t
he fight why do you have to do it why do you want to do it why do you want to do it white bone ghost Emperor's eyes in the soulfire crazy jumping this is the sign of Rage the ghost child saw the situation immediately raised his hand and pulled the youth like a puppet flew to his back in fact it wasn't that the youth wanted to fight the white bone ghost Emperor but rather he was controlled by the pixie child ghost Emperor well he was still the royal master of the pixie child ghost Emperor but the
identities of the two sides seem to have swapped over the destructive Aura swept through the entire tenu city like a gale and everyone didn't dare to breathe a single breath all right it's almost ready Lisa's voice suddenly rang out as he brought lingu to the center of the two Waring sides seeing Le sua's words the white bone ghost Emperor hurriedly put away his outward breath on the other side the pixie child ghost Emperor's pupil shrunk violently and he ran to Lisa with a face full of excitem
ent boss is it really you who else could it be if not me oh my God I thought you g it the ghost child looked at Lis sua incredulously a happy smile spreading on his face it's good to still be alive it's good to still be alive lisu smiled faintly reached out and touched the other party's small head utong ghost Emperor one of lisu's subordinates his favorite thing to do was to tease white bone ghost Emperor why are you fighting with old bone leua asked with a smile without waiting for the spectral
child ghost Emperor to answer the white bone ghost Emperor on the side grabbed the opportunity to speak it's not my business it's this little bastard who took the initiative to pick a fight and I was forced to fight back he he couldn't help but tease him a bit because he was momentarily ere excited to see old bone on Earth the Phantom child ghost Emperor bluntly stated his thought hearing his words the white bone ghost Emperor was helpless but didn't get angry he didn't bother with small childr
en well from this it can be seen that in fact the relationship between them is still quite good lisu suddenly looked up at the Imperial lord of the utong ghost Emperor hey hello again ah ha you hello the youth forced out a stiff smile oh my God why is it him again only last time he ate my contracted Oni and the new contracted Oni is calling him boss ha do you recognize him boss the spectral pain ghost Emperor's Small Voice made a slight movement and the youth flew in front of Lisa with a stiff b
ody this is my royal master called what is it called the Phantom child ghost Emperor frowned and looked at the youth the other party was very knowledgeable and quickly spoke my name is leoan pan no it's leoan Lea Shin leoan oh whatever the Phantom child ghost Emperor shook his head indifferently then looked at lingu this is your Imperial Master boss right I saw it on those posters well this is my Imperial Master Lu chingu Leu nodded although the citizens of Chu couldn't hear what Lis sua and the
others were saying they cheered when they saw that the battle stopped after lingu appeared worthy of being our tenu City's Guardian God just showing up took care of things Guardian God Guardian God suddenly the people below shouted loudly glancing down below L Su brought the pixie child and the others back to chenle's office looking at the respectful uton chenle's heart was filled with shock couldn't help but ask this this wouldn't be your men would it Aha and that skeleton outside as well Leu
nodded crap so awesome suddenly chenle's eyes changed as he looked at Lisa his admiration overflowing in the endless Wilderness there was a land of death known as the Swamp of no return it was like a huge black wound that spread across the skin of Mother Earth devouring all life around it the edges of the swamp were blurred as if it had merged with the surrounding Darkness making it impossible to determine where its boundaries were the swamp was suffocating with the smell of Decay and death occa
sionally a gust of foul smelling swamp gas rose up as if it was the breath from Hell sending shivers down one's spine the water surface of the swamp was like ink so quiet that it made one's heart palpitate without a single Ripple as if even the wind didn't dare to blow through easily in the depths of the swamp one could occasionally see some White Bones looming in the mud which were the miserable remains of the beings who had once mistakenly entered this place those sharp bones stood out in the
darkness and they silently told a story of Despair and death the swamp of no return was a devil's cave that devoured everything and once any being stepped into this place of death there was no way back its existence was like a curse that could not be undone making everyone who approached it feel an unnamable fear in coldness at this moment this swamp which was considered a forbidden Place welcomed a group of guests lingu stood at the edge of the returnless swamp and even if she covered her nose
with her hand she could still smell a disgusting putrid odor only to see her brows furrowed she said with a face full of resistance do we really have to go in standing here can smell the stench if we go in won't it be even more stinky Leu looked at her with contempt didn't I share my power to you what's the use of you sharing your power to me idiot won't you use ghost Chi to seal your sense of smell ha can it still operate like that Ling you was greatly shocked then tried it and sure enough it w
orked leoan who was on the side saw this and then fiercely looked at the pixie child ghost Emperor with those pitiful eyes as if narrating hurry up and share your power with me or else I'll be stunted to death the pixie child ghost Emperor smiled innocently I'll share my power to you if you learn to bark three times woof woof woof before the words fell a series of woof woof sounds rang out so good the spectral child ghost Emperor was also a trustworthy ghost and immediately shared his power to l
eoan with everything in place Lis sua and the others stepped into the returnless swamp the white bone ghost Emperor a big guy with a height of over 10 meters was responsible for opening the way in front and Lisa and the others followed behind inside the swamp were all withered trees without any life lisu and his team went unhindered all the way deep into a few hundred meters however right at this moment the white bone ghost Emperor suddenly let out a dull Roar and his huge body suddenly plunged
into the returnless swamp the black mud seemed to be like a living thing tightly wrapping around him and the immense Force instantly dragged him downwards old bone the spectral child ghost Emperor exclaimed immediately rushing towards the white bone ghost Emperor as countless thin threads wrapped around the white bone ghost Emperor's body attempting to pull him out of the swamp however the Su and force of the swamp was beyond imagination no matter how hard he tried he could not pull it up even a
s the white bone ghost Emperor's body sunk deeper and deeper you go away the white bone ghost Emperor told him to step aside and then erupted a terrifying destructive power with a stance of destroying the surrounding swamp but his destructive force encountered the mud but it was like a fist hitting cotton seeing this the pupils of the spectral child ghost Emperor contracted violently his heart filled with shock just as he was about to strike again to offer help lisu slowly spoke don't move as th
e words fell the white bone ghost Emperor and the spectral child ghost Emperor quieted down the shadow doppelganger emerged from behind Lis sua walked step by step to the side of the ground subsidence and slowly put his hand into the mud the next moment a small black hole appeared and began to crazily Devour the mud with the non-stop devouring the white bone ghost Emperor's sunken body slowly revealed itself and eventually managed to escape how does it feel Lisa asked softly the white bone ghost
Emperor said gruffly very horrible suction I can't make any effort at all in there this swamp is not simple lisu's eyes narrowed slightly and he asked thoughtfully I wonder if you guys have sensed the ghost shei just now the spectral child ghost Emperor and the others froze for a moment at the same time before shaking their heads although they did not perceive a ghostly Aura Lisa was very certain that he had perceived the a ghostly Aura just a moment ago when the shadow split was devouring the
sludge a ghostly Aura filled with a putrid odor flashed by don't walk on the ground next let's use flying in the next moment the entire group entered flight mode after entering the flight mode Lisa and the others arrived at the center of the UNR returned swamp unhindered when they arrived here Lis sua obviously felt different from outside even if his feet did not touch the ground he still had a feeling of being deep in the mud lisu stood in midair and slowly scanned the surroundings compared to
the other parts of the swamp the environment here seems more eerie and dead a suffocatingly dull Aura permeated the surroundings as if there were countless invisible eyes staring at them making people feel an inexplicable pressure lisu they were suspended in midair the swampy ground underneath them was no longer obviously muddy and churning instead it was as calm as a Black Mirror reflecting their Silhouettes but this mirror gave people an extremely uneasy feeling as if at any time may break swa
llowing them into endless darkness in in the distant Sky a piece of heavy dark clouds hung low blocking out even the slightest ray of light leaving the entire swamp shrouded in a grayish Darkness occasionally a cold wind blew by bringing up a sharp whistling sound that echoed over the silent swamp adding a bit of eerie atmosphere a faint putrid odor permeated the air around them somewhat similar to the ghostly Aura from before but more subtle lisu frowned and tried to find the source of the smel
l but realized that it seemed to be everywhere and seemed to be hidden in every corner of the swamp sudden a low growl came from the swamp followed by a powerful suction force that suddenly erupted dragging Lis sua and the others towards the center of the swamp watch out lisu shouted immediately releasing his Majestic ghost chi in an attempt to stabilize his form but the suction force was beyond imagination as if it came from the endless darkness of the depths of the swamp dragging them little b
y little towards the unknown Abyss the white bone ghost Emperor and the spectral child ghost Emperor also each Unleashed a powerful force in an attempt to resist the suction but the effect was minimal animal under the crowd's strenuous resistance they barely managed to maintain the distance from the surface of the swamp and were not immediately swallowed up however the suction Force did not show any signs of weakening but instead became stronger and stronger lisu's eyes turned cold since we're g
oing to suck let's compare who can suck more the power of devouring erupted as lisu transformed into a black hole and competed with the suction force of the swamp it was a silent contest yet it was more intense than any words the black hole around lisu's body seemed like a black ho that devoured everything colliding with the suction force of the swamp not giving way to each other the white bone ghost Emperor and the spectral child ghost Emperor looked at Lis sua in amazement Lisa's devouring pow
er seemed to be much stronger than before ASI it could even devour space they also each exerted their strongest means of Defense to prevent being affected by this invisible battle the suction force of the swamp was in a stalemate with lisu's devouring force and the entire swamp trembled in this contest as if even the heavens and earth were about to shake for it the low growl was getting closer and closer as if it was enraged time seemed to slow down every moment filled with tension and oppressio
n lisu's robes hunted under the invisible force and his black hole power gradually gained the upper hand the swamp began to churn as if it was alive trying to break free from Lis sua's control however Lisa always held his ground and his devouring power became stronger and stronger finally in a power Clash the suction of the swamp lost the battle at this moment an earth shattering Roar resounded in the depths of the swamp shaking the surrounding dead trees suddenly a huge hand of Carion stretched
out from the swamp with strands of Rotting Flesh and pus hanging from it immediately afterward a huge body gradually Rose from the swamp it was bloated and covered in disgusting Rotting Flesh its eyes flashing with cunning and anger it was the owner of this swamp the caran ghost the entire swamp was its body and it took pleasure in devouring living beings making this land a place of death car and ghost lingu exclaimed her face filled with shock this ghost was exactly the same as the one describ
ed above ghost talk but its size seemed to be bigger Liu's eyes narrowed and he said in a deep voice it is indeed a caran ghost and it might be a mutated caran ghost what do you mean by this lingu was shocked in her heart luua said in a cold voice if I'm not wrong this swamp is all carrying ghost bodies which is inconsistent with the introduction on Ghost Talk the entire swamp although leaan didn't know about the Ghost Talk he was greatly shocked to hear Lisa's words and this caran ghost is stro
ng enough to rival a ghost Emperor or even stronger in fact they could feel it without Lisa saying it after all the ghost Ora emanating from the other party was just too terrifying completely not weaker than the white bone ghost Emperor and the Phantom child ghost Emperor then there was the previous ground subsidence that even the white bone ghost Emperor could not get rid of and the amazing suction Force just now which was enough to prove the power of the caran ghost however although the caran
ghost was very powerful luua did not have the slightest worry in his heart if he wasn't wrong the caran ghosts means was suction sucking the opponent into his own body and slowly corroding them away unfortunately Lisa's devouring power was stronger than the caran ghosts which meant that the caran ghosts most powerful means was ruined which was the same as losing his hands Lis sua grinned and asked the caran ghost according to reason you should not be able to have such a strong power but why do y
ou have a power that is comparable to that of a ghost Emperor that's right the ghosts and monsters recorded above the Ghost Talk books were all impossible to reach the ghost Emperor level while this caran ghost had not only reached the ghost Emperor level but was also more powerful than the average ghost Emperor to say that there wasn't something fishy in this beating him to death he wouldn't believe it haahaha do you want to know the caran ghost laughed disgustingly then roared with cruel eyes
become a part of my body and I'll tell you suddenly the entire swamp boiled seeing this Liu's expression stared and he said in a deep voice everyone be careful this guy is going to make a move upon hearing this the white bone ghost Emperor and the spectral child ghost Emperor were immediately on guard not daring to be the slightest bit LAX on the other hand lingu and leoan were somewhat at a loss for words whoosh whoo whoosh countless thin white lines swirled around lingu and the two of them qui
ckly forming a protective shield made up of lines Roar the Roar of the caran ghost shook the sky and the entire swamp trembled the inside of the swamp began to churn as if it was alive launching a fierce attack on Lisa and the others countless carrying tentacles emerged from the swamp they were like Twisted Vines emitting as sickening stench these tentacles danced in the air winding toward Lis sua in them the white bone ghost Emperor and the spectral child ghost Emperor each displayed their own
means of Defense with the white bone ghost Emperor releasing a white light with destructive power in an attempt to fend off the attacks of the caran tentacles while the spectral child ghost Emperor manipulated the threads that were as thin as a hair and wo them into a sturdy barrier black holes once again appeared around Liu's body and the power of devouring erupted devouring those caran tentacles one by one however the caran ghost's control was too strong and every inch of land in the swamp see
med to have turned into its arms constantly attacking Lis sua and them luin Yu and leoan hid inside the protective shield terrified in their hearts leoan was even trembling with fear he had never seen such a terrifying enemy that powerful force seemed to be able to destroy everything at this critical moment the spectral child ghost Emperor suddenly launched a Counterattack he maneuvered those silk threads and quickly wrapped them around the caran tentacle in an attempt to control his opponent ho
wever the power of the caran ghost was simply too strong and those silk threads broke apart one after another the white bone ghost Emperor also realized that the situation was not good he wielded his bone Hammer releasing an even more powerful destructive force that ruthlessly smashed against the caran ghost's body however as powerful as this power was it destroyed a large portion of the caran ghost's body in a single strike but it returned to its original form in the blink of an eye the caran g
host is the swamp the swamp swamp is the caran ghost even if the caran ghost's body is destroyed countless times it's useless as long as the Swamp is still there he will stand lisu knew deep down that going on like this was not a solution only to see lisu shouted you guys hide in the sky above the white bone ghost Emperor and the others quickly flew a thousand meters into the air without even thinking about it after hearing Lisa's words seeing lingu and all of them evacuate Lisa's eyes stared an
d revealed a hideous smile he once again activated the power of devouring and made the black hole around him big and more intense this time his devouring Target became the entire swamp and a powerful suction Force instantly erupted those carrying tentacles broke apart under the devouring power of the black hole turning into pieces of pus the black hole continued to expand enveloping the entire swamp in front of the powerful devouring Force this swamp which was like a giant mouth of the Abyss app
eared pale and Powerless the degree of recovery of the caran ghost's body was far from being able to keep up with the speed at which it was being devoured everything within the swamp was being devoured by the black hole and it would not be an exaggeration to describe it as a whale swallow underly sua's frantic devouring the caran ghost didn't even have the power to fight back he could only use the same suction power to fight against it but it was obviously just a dying struggle but lisu wanted t
o completely swallow the entire swamp was undoubtedly a big project lisu secretly counted in his heart it would take at least a day although the time is a little longer but Lisa can only do so after all he has no better way time passed bit by bit loing you at the height of a th000 MERS asked with some concern will Le suah be able to do it what did you say the spectral child ghost Emperor looked at her with some excitement and said word for word the boss is Invincible looking at the agitated pixi
e child ghost Emperor the corner of luing Yu's mouth twitched slightly for a few moments just casually asking why be so excited this is Lis sua's loyal little Fanboy identification complete soon most of the day passed and the area of the UNR returned swamp was constant ly shrinking with the passage of time the area of the no return swamp was rapidly shrinking leaving only a 100 met wide area at this moment the caran ghost was no longer that arrogant and Unstoppable powerful existence but rather
it had fallen into extreme fear and despair it roared its voice filled with unwillingness and anger but it was no longer able to change its fate its body was tightly connected to the swamp and as the Swamp Shrunk the space for its survival became narrower and narrower every struggle made its body more exhausted and every cry seemed more feeble in the end when there was only an area of less than 10 m left in the swamp of no return the caran ghost finally let out its final Roar its voice was fille
d with despair as if it was telling the world of its unwillingness and regret then it began to frantically devour everything around it trying to extend its life in this way however it was facing lisu a powerful existence that possessed the power of devouring in front of lisu's power of devouring the caran ghosts devouring became so insignificant soon when the swamp of no return completely disappeared the caran ghost also completely disappeared with it after devouring the caran ghost Lisa's power
became even stronger his body emitted a burst of black light as if it had merged with the aura Between Heaven and Earth his breath became even deeper and every breath he took was filled with powerful life force and endless energy he closed his eyes and felt the changes within his body sensing that his power was growing this increase in power was not just physical but also spiritual his soul became stronger and his perception of the world became sharper lisu was shocked this was the first time h
e had devoured a ghost to gain a strengthen Soul he had never tried it before this caran ghost really wasn't ordinary suddenly his heart stirred and he seemed to sense something buried beneath the land after the swamp disappeared driven by curiosity Leu decided to dig into this land to see what was buried underneath he summoned the spectral child ghost Emperor and Ling you and the others allowing the white bone ghost Emperor to dig up the soil as the dirt was gradually dug up a strange item was
gradually revealed it was a black coffin that was covered with ancient runes emitting a gust of coldness these runes flickered with a ghostly light as if they were sealing something terrifying when Lu Ching Yu and the others saw this black coffin they all felt a wave of heart palpitations they knew that this black coffin was definitely not an unusual object and must be hiding some unknown secret lisu also felt a strong fluctuation emanating from the Black Coffin it was as if this fluctuation was
summoning him no it was not summoning him it was summoning the caran ghost that had been devoured by him only seeing Le sua's eyes condensed he decided to open the Black Coffin and find out what was going on he pushed the lid of the coffin with force and even colder Aura rushed out from the Black Coffin making people shiver in the Black Coffin lay a silhouette dressed in a long black robe his face already blurred by the erosion of years on his chest a black bead flickered with ethereal light as
if echoing the runes in the Black Coffin what is this Ling you couldn't help but ask lisu shook his head I don't know but I'm certain that the reason why the caran ghost has become so powerful is because of this black coffin to be precise it should be what's inside the Black Coffin as he spoke Lisa picked up the black bead in the next moment the figure inside the coffin turned into ashes looking at the black bead in his hand Lisa had the urge to swallow it in one gulp inside not knowing whether
it was an illusion or not lisu felt that there was a pair of eyes within the bead that was watching him what do you guys think of this bead lisu suddenly asked the white Bone Go Emperor said in a jar it looks like an ordinary bead the spectral child ghost Emperor stroked his chin and slowly said but boss said that the caran ghost became powerful because of this bead so this bead is definitely not ordinary leoan nodded well that's how I feel lingu came close to the bead and observed it for a whi
le then said it looks quite beautiful after hearing their words lisu felt speechless not a single useful word after secretly slandering lisu directly swallowed the black bead at his action luing Yu's few had been astonished this was truly an artist with great Courage the black bead quickly disappeared under Lis sua's devouring power and quickly integrated into his body he felt a powerful force contained within the bead which was very similar to the power of the caran ghost but purer and more mys
terious as the bead was devoured luua suddenly felt a blurry black shadow appear in his Sea Of Consciousness this black shadow seemed to be formed by the power in the bead and it slowly floated in the sea of Consciousness as if it was communicating with him in some way l could feel that this black shadow contained great power and wisdom as if it was a sealed Soul or a powerful Body Of Consciousness he was a little surprised in his heart and wondered what the origin of this black shadow was lishu
tried to communicate with the black shadow with curiosity however the moment his Consciousness came into contact with the Black Shadow the black shadow suddenly stormed out to attack his soul the black Shadow's intention was very obvious it wanted to invade his body it exuded powerful energy and tried to control his body and soul lisu was not a good person and after being attacked he immediately counterattacked and a silent game took place lisu soul and the black shadow collided with each other
fighting for control of his body this is a fierce battle both sides used all their strengths to try to defeat each other at first both sides looked like they were evenly matched but as Lis sua's Soul erupted with endless darkness and devouring power the black shadow immediately showed its defeat stop hurry up and stop let's have a good chat suddenly a voice tinged with the emotion of panic resounded in lisu 's mind it was that black shadow it was afraid Le suah on the other hand was as if he ha
dn't heard it still fully utilizing the power of devouring the area of the black shadow was rapidly shrinking and had shrunk from the original height of more than a meter to less than half a meter and as the Black Shadow keeps shrinking its power to resist Lis sua is getting weaker and weaker and it won't take long for it to be swallowed up by lisah on the other hand Le Su because of devouring the black shadow his soul became stronger and stronger this feeling is more comfortable than the physic
al enhancement simply let Lis Su cannot stop seeing that he was about to go up and smoke the black shadow once again begged for mercy stop it as long as you let me go I'll let you have Invincible power Lea seemed to be deaf the black shadow saw that the soft could not work so it began to threaten do you know who I am do you know how serious the consequences of this are if you dare to devour me you will definitely die a miserable death unfortunately lisu still didn't stop devouring and increased
his power seeing that lisu still didn't react the black shadow became anxious soon it hastily reported its name hoping that Lisa had heard of it and thus let itself go I am the king of fear with these words Lisa really stopped devouring this also made the black shadow breathe a sigh of relief in his heart he secretly rejoiced it seemed that this ghost had heard of the king of fear since this was the case it would be good The Next Step would be to directly draw a big pie for the other party only
to see the black shadow suddenly said in a voice full of majesty very well you will follow me from now on when I recover my strength I will grant you invincible power who knew that as soon as his words came out Lisa urged his power to devour again this scared the black shadow and hurriedly inquired what do you mean by this I am the king of fear how dare you do this to me Leu who hadn't made a sound said in a tone filled with mockery king of fear old me is still the ghost Emperor if I dare to put
on my high and mighty look again I will immediately let you fly into ashes as the words fell luua stopped devouring and the black shadow became much more honest at this luua was satisfied who did you just say you are the king of dread dread the black Shadows voice no longer had the Majesty it had just had and even carried a bit of a sense of undercurrent lisu asked again what is the king of fear is it considered a fear species these words seemed to surprise the black shadow and did not immediat
ely make a reply but was silent for a while you don't know about the king of dread no then why do you know about the dread seed for you to care Lisa turned his words around and asked in a cold voice what does king of fear mean the king of the fear seed speaking here Lisa's tone changed Again full of questioning and contempt with this goonish look of yours actually the king of fear what do you mean the black shadow was enraged and gritted his teeth if it wasn't for being sealed and having your po
wer stolen by that despicable caran ghost you would be dead right now is that so lisu coldly smiled then the power of devouring was once again activated the black shadow let out a miserable cry stop it please I don't want to die after hearing the plea for Mercy lisu stopped devouring pay attention to your tone I don't want to hear such a tone again next I'll ask you to answer if it makes me satisfied then I'll let you go on what basis do I trust you not on what basis because it's the only way yo
u'll live good the black shadow was also capable of bending and his tone immediately became humble tell me who are you I'm the dread of ha suddenly Liu's devouring power was once again activated and the black shadow hastily swallowed back the words that were almost to his mouth I am the subordinate of the king of dread then you are a fear species yes sure enough lisu secretly nodded he guessed that the other party was a fear species but this fear looked as if it was very abashed completely diffe
rent from what he expected in his mind contemplating for a moment Lisa asked were you sealed by the ghost exterminator that's right it was sealed by those detestable ghost exterminators why did they seal you ah I'm a fear seed they're ghost exterminators isn't it a normal thing to seal me that's not what I'm asking I mean why didn't they just kill you what the fear seed seemed to be shocked by his words you don't know I don't know so I'm asking you Lisa graciously admitted that he did not know t
he reason the dread seed was silent as if it was thinking about whether or not to tell Lisa just then the power of devouring appeared Again The Dread seed didn't need to think about the test and directly said because they can't kill me lisan noticed the other party's wording it was can't kill instead of can't kill not waiting for Lis suwa to continue to ask the fear seed was very sensible and continued to explain because after they kill me they will still give birth to a brand new me but that me
is no longer the consciousness of the current me so he sealed me away in that case wouldn't you fear seeds be unkillable liso was slightly startled in his heart the fear seed said with a proud tone you could say that no since you can be born again why are you afraid Now lisu quickly realized that something was wrong if what the other party said was true then there was no reason for him to be afraid at all since he could still be born again anyway the fear seed was silent again for a while then
said just now I already said that the Fier seed that was born again is a completely new Consciousness which means that that me is no longer me but a new Consciousness that has inherited the same power you lied lisu's like voice was the one that made the fear seeds heart startled feeling the other parties change in mood lisu knew that he had guessed correctly he actually wasn't sure if the other party had lied but now it was certain the power of devouring suddenly appeared and the area of the fie
rce seed rapidly Shrunk The Fier seed screamed miserably while begging for mercy but Lis sua didn't care say it tell us the real reason feeling his life rapidly passing away the fear seed panicked and said because of the king of fear as long as the king of fear is there the fear seed will not become extinct no matter how many times it is killed it can be born again but now theing king of fear is gone why is the king of fear gone is it dead I don't know although I can't perceive the king of dread
right now it's absolutely impossible for it to die no one can kill the king of dread you let me go and when the king of dread returns I'll have it Grant you the power of immortality you know too little to deserve to live lisu's eyes went cold and he pushed his devouring power to the extreme bastard you said you would spare me your words don't count the king of dread won't let you go it will avenge me cursing voices kept ring out as the fear seed's Consciousness was rapidly dissipating it didn't
take long for the fear seed's curses to disappear which also meant that he was finished after devouring the Fier seed Lisa obviously felt that his soul had been sublimated and he felt that his soul had become purer he had been devouring ghosts and monsters all these years and although he couldn't see any effects on the surface his soul had actually been gradually changing the devoured ghosts and monsters would leave shadows in lisu's Soul making it heavy and gray the shadow left behind by each
ghost monster was not much but it was very terrifying when accumulated over the years and when the fierce seed was devoured by him a large portion of the Shadows in his soul were instantly eliminated and it was as if his soul had gone through a baptism becoming pure and clear the game within the Sea Of Consciousness seemed to be a long time but the outside world was only an instant Lisa violently opened his eyes and two sharp pawns shot out the soul had been sublimated and Lis sua's entire Aura
had been changed leao Ching Yu asked with a face full of curiosity why do I feel as if you become a little different by her saying this leoan and the others also noticed this Lisa was in a good mood and joked has it become handsome can't see that you're also quite stinky lingu breathlessly rolled her eyes then asked is that bead delicious it should be the change that the beads brought to you right well it's quite tasty let's talk while we walk inside a rental house in tanu City a prettyl looking
woman was lying on the bed playing with her cell phone with a smile on her face her name was hang Yun a young person who was struggling in tanu city and she had rented a humble rental house in this city although life was tough hang Yun always kept an optimistic mindset worked hard and looked forward to a better future one day hang Yun and the cell phone software to meet a male friend the two are very chatty topics from hobbies to life philosophy are involved however hangan felt very strange the
other only appeared in the evening never returned messages during the day hang Yun also asked why but the other side said it was because the other side of the residence is very small the signal is not good in this regard hang Yun will also be skeptical no longer pursue the question with the deepening of the exchange the two decided to send each other selfer photos to further understand each other in the evening hang Yan carefully dressed up a bit through the cell phone to send their own photos
the other side also quickly sent his photo however when hang Yun see each other's photos she was horrified to find that this is simply the photo she sent over the person inside in hang Yun is exactly the the same whether it is hairstyle clothing or demeanor are the same hangan quickly returned a message you cheat why did you send back the photo I sent you hurry up and take a picture of yourself I have to see what you look like tonight the other party quickly replied to hang Yun I'm not cheating
I'm inside the photo ours is not the same photo don't believe you look at the photo time seeing this sentence inner shock and then quickly check the shooting time of the two photos juang yans was 11 hours 11 minutes and 55 seconds while the was 11 hours 11 minutes and 56 seconds a chill welled up in hang Yan's heart and she tried to stabilize her emotions asking the other party what was going on and if they were playing a prank however something even creepier happened the other party sent a phot
o again and this photo is exactly the current appearance of hang Yun hang Yun tried to keep herself calm and when she scrutinized that photo she found some unexplainable details the scene in the photo was different from the rented house she was familiar with and some of the objects and layout seemed strange bizarre juang Yun began to feel an invisible fear tightening around her she recalled every detail of her stay in the rental house and tried to find Clues however everything seemed to be cluel
ess and only the Eerie photo lingered in hang yunk mind in the darkness of the night hang Yun lived alone in the rented house the house seems to be swallowed by endless Darkness only the cell phone screen emits a weak light Illuminating her frightened face Hangin constantly received the man's message each one makes her heart tremble the man said that he was in this house and that he had been watching hang Yun hang Yun tried to look for him but each search ended in Failure she began to wonder if
she was really alone in the house hang Yun was too scared to look at her cell phone and covered herself with the blanket after throwing it aside suddenly hang Yun heard a low laughter coming from the rental house she followed the sound but found that the sound came from her cell phone she picked up her phone and found an unfamiliar video call request Juan Yun hesitated and connected the call what appeared on the screen was a face that looked exactly like hers that man was in this house he was ri
ght there on hang Yan's cell phone screen smiling weirdly and horribly hangan screamed in fear the cell phone slipped out of her hands smashing on the ground the moment the screen shattered a cold light rushed out of the phone the whole room seemed to be occupied by this cold light Hangin fearfully realized that this light is slowly forming a terrible silhouette the silhouette was getting clearer and clearer looking exactly like hang Yun it slowly approached hang Yun each footstep hitting hang y
un's Heart Like A Hammer hang Yun wanted to escape but her body was unable to move as if it was frozen the silhouette got closer and closer and Hangin finally saw its true face it was herself hangan screamed in despair but her voice was drowned in the endless Darkness she felt an icy cold breath on her face followed by sharp pain something bit her throat in the rental house hang Yan's body collapsed helplessly the next day hang Yan opened her eyes violently and sat up from the bed she shook off
her dizzy head and checked her body finding it intact could it be a dream but it's too real real isn't it just when hangan thought she was dreaming she suddenly saw the broken cell phone in the next second fear welled up from the bottom of her heart she wasn't dreaming last night but really experienced that horrible thing hang Yun then took a day off and immediately moved changed her cell phone and changed her number but in the evening she once again received a message from the other party which
was a photo with a picture of exactly what she looked like at that moment tanu City things similar to hang Yun is constantly happening some people in hang Yun is the same cell phone more a bizarre nzen scared even the phone do not dare to use but even so it is useless the other party seems to be everywhere all kinds of electronic devices can see each other sent messages some people every night will be their own Shadow Force to pull the chat chatting about the topic is about the various ways of
eating human beings if you do not talk to the shadow of this topic he will pick your tongue off but wait for the dawn but found himself intact so every day so repeated others have the same nightmare every night all kinds of weird things happen frequently in a few days time tanu city was in a state of panic with fear filling almost the entire city these things were undoubtedly ghosts and monsters at work and the ghostmaster association went out in full force but came up empty-handed not to mentio
n ghosts and monsters not even the breath of ghosts and monsters was sensed seeing that even the Imperial ghostmaster Association was unable to solve the problem the fear within the citizens grew what the hell is going on why is this happening chenle asked with a worried face as he stood in front of the group of Imperial ghost Masters you guys really can't even sense a hint of ghostly Aura there really isn't not only those who were terrorize didn't the entire tenu city didn't perceive any ghostl
y Aura appearing it's really too weird I'm sure it's definitely the work of ghosts and monsters but it's indeed bizarre not only can not perceive the ghosts and monsters breath this point there is also a point that up to this point those who were terrorized did not die the other party doesn't seem to have the idea of cannibalism it's more like they want to scare every one into fear as the words of the Imperial ghost Masters fell Shenley seemed to have thought of something as his face turned pale
with a swish his mouth murmured in a low voice no it shouldn't be those things president did you think of something the Imperial ghost Masters looked at him Shenley shook his head and said softly no let's leave it at that for today you guys continue to go and investigate and notify me first if there is any progress returning to his office chenle took out his cell phone and prepared to make a call knock knock a knock sounded on the door and chenle asked who is it it's me Jean lingfang come in Sh
enley looked at Jean lingfang who walked in and said I was just about to call you you thought of it didn't you Jean lingfang stared at him with a grave expression and said in a deep voice fear will make them strong with these words the atmosphere in the office instantly became exceptionally depressing Shenley and Jean lingfang sat in the office the atmosphere so oppressive that it was as if even breathing had become difficult both of their faces were unusually heavy their brows furrowed and thei
r eyes showed worry and fear chenle's fingers unconsciously tapped on the desktop each tap felt like it was knocking on the hearts of the two men making their moods even heavier he took a deep breath trying to calm himself then spoke perhaps we guessed wrongly it's actually not necessarily those things I hope so too but speaking here Jean lingfang handed Shenley a piece of information I've been investigating where the plague broke out these days and just now I've found another place chanu City S
henley exclaimed in shock looking at the information in his hands in disbelief tanu city was actually also a city that had once had an outbreak of the plague this result made Chan Le's head Buzz Jean lingfang took a deep breath and said in a low voice remember the words the plague has not been exterminated can we understand the meaning as lurking up or sleeping or something like that now could all this be happening in ten City because the other side is about to awaken he's collecting fear every
word of Jean Ling fangs was like a thousand PB Sledgehammer hitting chenle's heart until Jean thing finished his sentence chenle's face had turned as pale as paper and his body was trembling uncontrollably and slightly click click chenle used his trembling hand to pick up the lighter to light a cigarette for himself but it just wouldn't fire if what jean lingang said was true then tanu city was basically finished do you have any countermeasures Shenley gave up on lighting the cigarette and looke
d up to ask John lingfang was silent for a moment then said just let lisu solve it do you think lisu will definitely be able to solve it not sure but I think only he can solve it John Ling Fang's eyes narrowed and he said in an affirmative Tone If even he can't solve it then no one can indeed Lisa had equally powerful subordinates in addition to being powerful himself what if Lisa doesn't want to I can see that he's very interested in the fear seed he'll be very happy to go Jean lingang was wort
hy of being the head of a city and was very observant what I want to do now is to find the fierce seed in tenu city and let Lisa go to solve him Shenley froze and asked offhandedly how to find it hearing this Jean lingfang said breathlessly how should I know isn't dealing with ghosts and monsters all the business of you ghost Masters ah Shenley smiled awkwardly then picked up the lighter again click he managed to light the cigarette and took a deep drag before saying then leave it to us ghost Ma
sters even if we dig 3 ft into the ground we'll find him just as the two were discussing the matter the office door slowly opened chenle's face changed he remembered that he had unlocked the door a man and a woman walked in both wearing masks on their faces making it impossible to see their faces who are you guys Shenley didn't even think about it and immediately summoned his Birdman ghost monster while Jean lingfang quickly hid behind Shen Le I feel sick at the sight of ghosts and monsters a ho
rse voice came out from the maskman the next moment bang chenle's Birdman's head exploded like a watermelon blood splattering all over his and Jean Ling Fang's faces this sudden turn of events directly stunned the two of them their gazes Frozen as they stood still as if they had been nailed the the masked man at the doorway shook his hand clearly there was nothing dirty on his hand but he was showing disgusted eyes as he shook it there at this time the masked woman next to him spoke you don't ne
ed to care about the recent happenings in tanu City the tone as if ordering her subordinates caused chenle and the two of them who had been in high positions for a long time to become Furious but they did not snap but rather forced themselves to hold back the anger in their hearts Chanley in particular had become so angry that his hands were clenched into fists and his body was trembling slightly as heed to keep his emotions under control although he didn't know who these two people at the door
were it was by no means an ordinary person who could instantly kill an s-ranked ghost monster in seconds Jean lingfang said in a deep voice there's no way that I as the mayor can sit back and do nothing who the hell are you guys if you're told to stay out of it you stay out of it where's all this nonsense coming from the masked man impatiently took out a dark golden badge from his pocket do you know who we are now Jean Ling Fang's pupils shrunk violently his face filled with shock seeing his rea
ction chenle lowered his voice and asked do you recognize this badge Jean lingfang did not reply to chinley but instead saluted the two men at the doorway before saying respectfully Reed please rest assured we will absolutely not interfere in this matter the two masked men walked away disappearing Into Thin Air after hearing Jean Ling Fang's reply in the office chenle and Jean lingfang looked at each other with four eyes neither of them speaking first that was until Chanley finished smoking a wh
ole pack of cigarettes intending to go back to the drawer to get more don't smoke so much it's not good for your health Jean lingfang said faintly Chanley was silent for a moment then asked what are they I'm not sure Jean lingfang shook his head sighed and said but I recognized that badge the moment I became mayor the people above me let me remember that badge and when I see it in the future I have to obey it unconditionally Shen Le's eyes stared so you're really planning on not caring about thi
s time I don't care since they told me not to care it should be that there is already a way to solve it and me meddling in it again might make things even more Troublesome Shan lingfang shook his head and slowly walked out of the office Shenley stared blankly at the doorway not knowing what he was thinking he then glanced down at the indentured ghost monster that had its head blown off I am not a member of your government and the Imperial Ghost Master Association does not have to follow your Arr
angements after saying that chenle picked up the cell phone on the table within a small town a thousand mil away from tanu City a battle was currently taking place a gigant sized ghost monster was fighting hundreds of ghost monsters Roar you guys are going to Rebel aren't you how dare you strike at me the gigantic sized ghost monster roared angrily the ghost monsters that surrounded him were all terrified and trembling with fear in their eyes they were clearly very scared but they defiantly poun
ced on him it wasn't that they wanted to attack but their bodies were out of control the ghosts and monsters had a thin threat on their bodies that was hard to see with the naked eye and they were manipulated like puppets in the sky above the town Leu and the others sat on the white bone ghost Emperor watching the battle below with great interest the Phantom child ghost Emperor laughed as he danced his fingers it's so much fun wasn't my performance wonderful boring the white bone ghost Emperor s
aid impatiently isn't it just an SSS ranked ghost monster and a bunch of miscellaneous fish just let me directly smash them to death with a hammer you're too slow you're the one who's boring you're a boring boring bone you're a childish brat with that said they got into a fight this kind of situation happened almost every day leoan would still advise at first but now he directly ignored it lisu glanced at them and said indifferently almost done there's still the next place to go Roger the spectr
al child ghost Emperor suddenly raised his hands and the hundreds of ghostly bodies below instantly split apart the sudden change of events caused the gigantic SSS ranked ghost monster to be a bit unable to react in Frozen place just as he was thinking his hands lifted uncontrollably before slowly grabbing his head an ominous premonition surged from the bottom of his heart as he struggled but to no avail King his hands lashed out and hardened his head lisu released his shadow split and the ghost
s and monsters in the town were all swallowed up in the blink of an eye where is the next destination lisu all looked at lingu the other party glanced at her phone and said softly yunhai City 300 km from here where an SSS ranked ghost monster and several hundred ghost monsters of varying levels have appeared it's too Troublesome suddenly Lisa frowned and complained these days spatial wormholes appear appeared more and more frequently and the number of SSS ranked ghosts and monsters appearing was
not few at this point in the ghostmaster association only moton Lyn possessed the power to deal with SSS class ghosts and monsters but it wasn't convenient for him to run around so the matter of dealing with the ghosts and monsters was handed over to Lis sua and the others however otan Linn was also very good at his job and while asking Lis sua for help he also kept sending ghosts and monsters over and leua was happy to see the other party keep providing food not to mention with the Ghost Maste
r Association providing ghosts and monsters Lisa's strength recovery speed was significantly increased it is true that there is strength in numbers suddenly Lisa seemed to have thought of something only to see a flash of light in his eyes and then dialed a phone number did you miss me blood Phantom's voice came out from the phone Lisa said indifferently no but people miss you then you keep thinking about it how ruthless okay let me ask you something Lea's tone was solemn slowly asked that telepo
rtation alter in the ghost world is still there right in a it was still there when I came to Earth but I don't know if it's still there at this time well I understand after saying that lisu hung up the phone making the blood Phantom on the other end stump her feet in Anger since that altar was still there it was possible to continue the teleportation Lis Su grinned if he teleported all those minions from the Ghost World to Earth then he wouldn't have to run around so much in person but there was
another problem how was he going to to inform his minions to use the altar to teleport to Earth the method to open the altar was also known only to him in blood charm which was also a problem seeing Lisa revealing a distressed look lingu couldn't help but inquire Lisa Shrugged and told her what was in his heart what you're going to teport all of the ghost Realms minions to Earth lingu looked at him with a face full of surprise I do want to but I don't know how to inform them Leu shook his head
the white bone ghost amperor scratched his head and said in a jarring voice since you can teleport then just go back and bring them here directly it's easy for you to think if I go back to the ghost realm the ucer ghost Emperor and the others will definitely find the door at the first time with my current strength isn't it for throwing myself into the net Lisa laughed inexplicably and pointed at lingu besides the only way for me to go back to the ghost realm is to kill the Imperial Lord eh kill
the Imperial Lord as soon as these words came out Le suah the white bone ghost Emperor and the utong ghost Emperor focused their gazes on leoan why are you guys looking at me like this leoan only felt his heart sink violently and his face instantly turned as pale as paper his eyes filled with panic a fine cold sweat oozed from his forehead sliding down his cheeks as if it was rapidly cooling with his body temperature he subconsciously gulped but it was as if a stone was blocking his throat makin
g it difficult for him to breathe Lisa smiled faintly and whispered something in the ear of the spectral child ghost Emperor afterward the spectral child ghost Emperor revealed a brilliant Smile as he said to leoan I'm sor sorry this Emperor's royal master why did you say sorry you're not allowed to say sorry don't say sorry to me as if he had realized something lean's body trembled slightly as if he was cold but in reality it was because of the fear and anxiety within him his eyes looked around
as if he was looking for a way to escape but quickly realized that there was nowhere to escape what do you want lingu leapt forward and blocked in front of leoan seeing this the Phantom child ghost Emperor looked towards lisu boss what's going on don't bother with her after saying that Luis sua put back the shared power having lost her shared power Ling you was even a little unsteady to stand after all she was not standing on flat ground but on the white bone ghost Emperor and was still in the
air her body shook when blown by the wind don't come over or I'll kill her suddenly leoan pulled out a dagger and quickly set it on luing Yu's neck feeling the cold blade Ling you was slightly stunned then on second thought perhaps this was the only way to save leoan life so she prepared to cooperate as a qualified hostage you guys don't mess around or he'll kill me lingu revealed a panic look and said fearfully if I die Lisa you will have to go back to the Ghost World don't mess around you hurr
iedly let the white bone ghost Emperor land on the ground to let leoan go hearing these words leoan was also a bit confused crap this guy is so Cooperative he didn't even need me to say it out loud to help me arrange it it's a talent Leu and their three ghosts and monsters watched Leo chinguun performance with a face full of indifference not seeing the slightest bit of panic at all the leoan who had his shared power withdrawn was just an ordinary person and Lis suwa could even kill him on the sp
ot with a single look so this kind of threat was simply ludicrous also even if Lis sua and the others couldn't do anything about him but the ghost Emperor was lean's contracted ghost and would always stay by his side even if he could escape this time but what about the next time unless he held lingu hostage with a dagger all the time the corner of the spectral child ghost emperor mouth hooked into a cold smile his fingers moved slightly ready to finish off leoan old bone land Leu words suddenly
rang out and the spectral child ghost Emperor's brows Furrow his doubts flashed in his eyes the white bone ghost Emperor slowly landed on the ground and leoan immediately jumped down holding lingu hostage then carefully backed up don't follow or I'll kill her now leoan let out a threat while retreating backwards gradually he and lingu disappeared from lisu's line of sight boss why did you let him go the pixie child ghost Emperor couldn't help but ask Lisa said indifferently my Royal Master's bra
in is not very good so let her experience what it means to have no good rewards for Good Intentions the spectral child ghost Emperor nodded with seeming understanding on the other side leoan brought lingu within a bamboo forest the dagger in his hand still close to luchin Yu's neck not daring to let his guard down for a moment luchin Yu said softly that's enough let me go my neck is being scratched with blood he he inexplicable laughter came from behind her luing Yu's heart trembled with a bad p
remonition leoan said with a crazy smile on his face help someone to the end send Buddha to the West you accompany me to die what do you mean what do you mean leoan was so emotional that his voice was trembling as he spoke it means pulling you along to die if they want to kill me then I definitely won't be able to survive even if I'm temporarily fine now but what about next don't forget that the ghost child ghost Emperor is my contracted ghost monster I can't get rid of him at all during the Jou
rney of escorting luchin you here leoan also thought about it he knew that he would definitely die but it's not like he's willing to die just like that lingu was also shocked when she heard his words and quickly spoke it won't happen I'll talk to lisu again I'll definitely persuade him no need I've already made up my mind lean's eyes erupted with intense hatred and anger last time he ate my contracted ghosts and monsters it was not easy for him to rec contract to a ghost Emperor how could he hav
e thought that he would actually be uncontrollable not only ignoring me as the royal master but also obeying lisu's words does he think he is great I am going to die with him now as long as you die he is going to return to the ghost realm after going back to the ghost realm what awaits him is death thinking about it makes me feel very good even a little excited haaha leoan laughed maniacally his laughter filled with despair anger and determination at this moment luchin Yu had some regrets sudden
ly she felt something behind her her holding herself up and froze for a moment before suddenly realizing something only to see leoan slowly put his mouth to her ear full of excitement and said worthy of being the school flower a this body this kind of appearance is really impeccable what do you you want to do lingu was completely flustered at this time her small face was pale with fear I think ah since I'm going to die why not have a quickie before I die leoan grinned his breathing became rapid
I guess you should be a chick my favorite you you're being being gracious lingu was so frightened that she couldn't even speak well you let me go I guarantee that I can convince Lis Su if he dares not agree I will force him to die he he you don't lie to me after releasing you you will definitely let lisu kill me a cold Aura flashed in lean's eyes then slowly raised his hand to caress luchin yuun face don't lingu was so frightened that she closed her eyes she was especially regretful right now bu
t there were no pills for regret in the world just when lean's hand was about to touch luchin Yu's face face his entire person was fixed as if he had been Point blanked several thin lines wrapped around lean's body and his every move was manipulated by the lines you Tong leoan shouted with a face full of panic as the sound rang out Lisa and the others appeared out of thin air lingu hastily opened her eyes and when she saw Lisa she instantly sighed in relief and her originally panicked heart sett
led down lean's hand holding the dagger slowly left luchin Yu's neck and the next moment luchin Yu immediately ran to Lisa side how does it feel Lisa asked in a flat voice Ling you froze then slowly lowered her head in silence Lisa continued to ask still want to stop me from killing him Ling you remains silent bring his dagger over what I told you to bring over the dagger in his hand luch you frowned and Stood Still whoos the dagger itself flew in front of lingu and she hesitated for a moment to
reach out and hold it seeing this lisu added kill him Lu chinguun face changed and she couldn't help but take a step back the in her hand almost falling no way Ling you frantically shook her head her face full of resistance but in the next moment a few threads wrapped around her body then uncontrollably rushed forward and the dagger in her hand accurately stabbed into lean's heart position ah crying out in shock Ling you backed up with a face full of panic her mouth murmuring I killed someone g
ot it all memorized remembered leave it to me I will definitely bring them all here as the words fell the body of the spect child ghost Emperor gradually disappeared lisu looked down at luing Yu whose eyes were in a trance it's just killing someone what are you afraid of you'll get used to it after killing more in the future what luing Yu was awakened and looked at him incredulously what do you mean kill more in the future literally Leu said meaningfully you wouldn't be naive enough to think tha
t you can still live the peaceful days you once said next right there's going to be World chaos soon the number of ghosts and monsters is growing very rapidly it won't be long before the Earth becomes a battle field between humans and ghosts and monsters what does that have to do with killing once the world is in chaos the ugliness of human nature will be maximized as well as those Oni Masters who betrayed humans and defected to the Oni aren't you prepared to kill these people when you meet them
I Ling you opened her mouth but she couldn't speak for a while frowning in contemplation your cell phone is ringing oh Ling you picked up the phone her face gradually changing when she hung up the phone her expression became very grave it's Chanley calling the feier seed may have appeared in tanu city oh then let's go back immediately Lisa's eyes lit up and she said excitedly the flavor of the feier seed is just fantastic and it still has a lingering aftertaste but he didn't find the feier seed
lingu stood up from the ground and said in a deep voice and he said that two mysterious people wearing masks appeared in tenu City the other party was not a ghostmaster but was very powerful and resolved his S-Class ghosts and monsters with a single strike speaking here Leu and luing Yu looked at each other and said in unison ghost exterminator the only one who could kill a ghost monster besides a Ghost Master was a ghost exterminator and to be able to kill an S-Class ghost monster in seconds i
t seems that the other party's strength isn't weak and there's also the fact that they're very hostile to ghost monsters or else how would they have killed Chen Le's contracted ghost monsters as soon as they met interesting lisu grinned and said lightly yunan City won't go let's go back to tanu city but that ghost monster can't be left alone either old bone you go on a trip in the headquarters of the Imperial ghost City Association in the upper Capital City blood Phantom huffed and puffed and cu
rsed into her cell phone making emot on Lyn next to her looked dumbfounded the phone had already hung up what was the point of cursing at the phone emot on Lynn reminded in a low voice he can't hear you like this the call didn't go through blood Phantoms eyes glared do you think I'm an idiot of course I know the old lady just doesn't dare to be heard by him before she curses at the phone m o on Lin it was impossible to see that this blood Phantom Ghost Emperor had such a cute side soon blood Pha
ntom realized that he had lost his temper and quickly adjusted back to his indifferent appearance this Emperor asked you to make an appointment with those government Personnel who can hurt ghosts and monsters have you made an appointment yet appointment made meet at 8:00 tonight at the highest Administrative Building good blood Phantom nodded anticipation and Nostalgia and worry flashed in her eyes I don't know if I will be able to see them ghost exterminators lifespan is much longer than the av
erage persons so they should still be around but if I really see them but I am now a ghost what will they do to me the ghost exterminators but they hate ghosts and monsters to the Bone thinking of this Blood Phantom suddenly revealed a hideous smile lowered his head and muttered if the attitude is bad then all of them will be killed the sudden eruption of the murderous Aura made oton ly violently startled and the temperature around him plummeted feeling like he had fallen into an ice Celler but
the murderous Aura came and went quickly moton Linn didn't dare to ask so he looked at blood Phantom in shock he didn't dare but the hurricane ghost Emperor dared I only saw the hurricane ghost Emperor run out from the contract space and said with a smile yoyo good killing Aura blood Phantom just snorted coldly and did not take care of it the hurricane ghost Emperor continued to speak how are you considering it do you want to join forces with this Emperor to finish off tyrannical Eclipse do you
think it's possible for this Emperor to join forces with you blood Phantom asked a rhetorical question the hurricane ghost Emperor gently shook his head inside alas haven't you figured it out yet in storm eclipse's eyes all ghosts and monsters are his food maybe he won't do anything to you now but what about when he is eating almost all the ghosts and monsters do you think he will let you go don't sew Discord here it's useless this Emperor is not stirring up trouble but recounting the facts the
hurricane ghost Emperor revealed a look of hatred you've been following him around for so long can't you see that he's like an addict amongst humans he's completely defenseless against ghosts and monsters and wants to eat them when he sees them hurricane ghost Emperor's words seemed like they had magic power and blood charm couldn't help but recall what had happened when she heard them when she and Lisa were still as ranks there was a time when they massacred a small force in the ghost world and
I don't know if Lisa was redyed or what but after devouring those ghosts and monsters he actually looked at her with the eyes of a prey at that time she was really scared although in the end lishu did not attack her but Liu's eyes at that time are still fresh in her memory seeing blood Phantoms expression keep changing the the corner of hurricane ghost Emperor's mouth was crooked and with a faint smile he continued he is destined to be the enemy of all ghosts and monsters let's join hands to ki
ll him or else it will be difficult to wait for him to regain his strength blood Phantom lowered his head as if he was thinking emoon ly on the side was violently startled and quickly spoke don't you be compelled by him shut up Hurricane ghost Emperor glared at oton ly with eyes full of killing intent his terrifying Aura directly rendering mot on Lyn speechless immediately afterward hurricane ghost Emperor continued to say to blood Phantom besides you already have strength comparable to that of
a ghost Emperor now so why do you need to follow him when we kill him you will be the fourth ghost Emperor and the Ghost World will be ruled by our four ghost Emperors and if the ghost realm really merges with the Earth next it will also be divided into four pieces with each of our four ghost Emperors occupying a piece of territory you only need to promise to team up with this Emperor to kill tyrannical eclipse and all of this Emperor's territories on Earth will be given to you in the future blo
od Phantom slowly raised his head and stared at the hurricane ghost Emperor with a smile on his face sounds like it's pretty good yo of course it's good the hurricane ghost Emperor laughed excitedly letun go kill tyrannical Eclipse now before the words fell a large bloody hand slapped over at the hurricane ghost Emperor boom hurricane ghost Emperor's body crashed through the heavy thick wall and flew backwards to 100 met away what do you mean returning to blood Phantom the hurricane ghost Empero
r questioned with a face full of anger instead blood Phantom grinned and said with seriousness in his Madness if he really wants to eat me then I'll let him as the words fell the hurricane ghost Emperor first stared blankly then gave blood Phantom a meaningful look Supreme administration building this government building was situated in the heart of the upper Capital City surrounded by wide Lawns and neatly trimmed trees creating a unique landscape the building's appearance was impressive with m
assive stone walls and heavy iron gates exuding an air of semity and mystery the walls were carved with intricate patterns that seemed to tell some kind of profound history or moral walking into the building a depressing atmosphere came over you the high ceilings and dim lighting made the whole space look even more gloomy some serious portraits hung on the walls the eyes of the figures in the paintings seemed to scrutinize everyone who passed by the marble on the floor though smooth appeared mod
eled in some places as if telling the vicissitudes of the building's history on both sides of the corridor were some tightly closed wooden doors and occasionally there were staff members hurrying past their footsteps echoing in the empty Corridor adding a bit of eerie atmosphere here it seemed that every corner hid an unknown secret although this government building was solemn it gave people an Indescribable feeling of Oppression here power and mystery were intertwined making people want to expl
ore the truth the moment she stepped into this building blood Phantom had a sense of the underworld as if there was something here that was closely connected to her her heart seemed to have some kind of strange resonance with the solemn and mysterious building she felt an inexplicable tension as if every inch of her skin was permeated by the Majestic Aura of this building her eyes involuntarily looked around trying to find the source of that feeling that was so closely connected to her blood Mis
ts breathing became rapid her heartbeat echoing in the quiet Corridor she felt as if she was enveloped in the aura of the building unable to escape she didn't know why she felt this way but she knew that there must be something in this building that was closely related to her what's wrong with you sensing her change OT on Linn asked curiously blood mistress shook her head and continued walking absent mind ly in the empty conference room a kind old man smilingly looked at blood meu and oton Lyn w
ho walked in he he it's been quite a while President Mo please have a seat it's quite a long time no see returning a sentence otan Linn sat directly across from the old Master the old Master's seemingly cloudy eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at blood Phantom and asked is this the rumored ghost that was subdued by President Mo I can't imagine that it's still a great Beauty at these words M oan lean's heart tightened as the general president of the Royal Ghost Master Association how could he h
ave a reasonable explanation for having a ghost following him around so he declared to the public that the blood Phantom was a ghost he had subdued but at this moment this old man set it directly in front of the blood charm to know that the blood charm is in existence comparable to the ghost Emperor a the word submissive can easily make her angry he secretly glanced at the blood charm and realized that the blood charm did not show signs of anger before he was relieved seeing that blood Phantom d
idn't react the old Master couldn't help but smile and said to emot Lynn I also heard that this ghost monster had dominated the ghost royalist Association for a while before President Mo was really bold actually able to take in such a powerful ghost monster speaking here the old man paused but can you really restrain her president Mo I don't think it may be o Tan's heart flinched but his face did not move what does Elder Su mean by this he he Elder Sue smiled without saying anything only staring
atot on Lyn with intriguing eyes blood Phantom who hadn't uttered a word frowned and asked where is the person this Emperor wants to see it could be heard that blood Phantom was a bit upset moton Lin hurriedly said to Elder Sue please trouble Elder Sue to invite them over Elder Sue smiled faintly invite who it's those who possess the ability to injure ghosts and monsters emotan Lin frowned and said with some irritation didn't I already make it clear on the phone what you said on the phone was c
lear but didn't I also say that it's not necessarily possible to invite them sua raised his eyes to look at blood Phantom and slow said I have already told you they hate ghosts and monsters very much and when they learned that they wanted to meet with ghosts and monsters they refused without even thinking about it of course if you are asking them to come to kill ghosts they are very happy to come and what exactly do you want them to come for the Intriguing words seemed to imply something which m
ade the atmosphere in the conference room a little tense emotan L's forehead was oozing fine sweat his brain was running fast let them come to kill ghosts blood Phantom grinned and slowly walked to SU looking down from above if they have the strength to do so sua's face changed violently he violently realized that he seemed to have underestimated blood Phantom the feeling that the other party gave him was like that of a 10,000 ft deep Abyss even more terrifying than the oppressive feeling of tho
se people at this time emotan ly took a deep breath and said in a low voice are you sure that they only came to exterminate the ghosts you have to think clearly some ghosts and monsters are not said to be extinguished or maybe they will die without a burial place oh they are not afraid of death under the horrifying sense of Oppression sua forced out a smile since you insist on seeing it then you can see it after speaking sua stood up and Signal emotan Lin and blood charm to follow under sua's le
ad they soon came to a bloomy corridor which was somewhat different as if it was a closed space of its own the dim lights barely illuminated the road the floor of the corridor was paved with green stones every step echoed with the sound of footsteps adding to the oppressive atmosphere on both sides of the oror stood guards dressed in black uniforms their gazes cold and focused the weapons in their hands transmitting a cold chilling light their presence seemed to be the Iron Wall of this Corridor
and anyone who tried to intrude would be met with a merciless blow the atmosphere here contrasted sharply with the surrounding scene outside the atmosphere in the corridor was grave and austere as if even time had become slow here every subtle sound would Echo repeatedly in this Corridor sending shivers down one spine as Elder Sue LED mot on Lin and blood Phantom through this corridor all of the guards saluted him their movements neatly organized as if they had gone through strict training suao
on the other hand had a serious face and did not look away only the occasional flash of his eyes revealed a hint of worry this Corridor was not only a passageway it was more like a barrier a barrier between life and death every single guard was on standby they existed to prevent anyone who shouldn't be there from entering this place at the end of the corridor was a huge iron door covered in Rust as if it had witnessed the precipitation of countless years in laid in the center of the iron door w
as a strange symbol which resembled both a totem and an ancient script giving people a mysterious and solemn feeling after blood Phantom saw those symbols on the Iron Gate his poil shrunk violently and he muttered it's really them just by standing in front of the gate blood Phantom felt the rich nightmare Chi the symbols on the gate were from the hand of the ghost exterminator and emitted nightmare Chi the hurricane ghost Emperor who was hiding within the contract space stared wide-eyed his face
filled with shock as if he had seen something unbelievable what are these things the aura emanating from them is very annoying to this Emperor the hurricane ghost Emperor ran out from the contract space his eyes unblinking as he stared at the symbols on the gate the hurricane ghost Emperor wouldn't have reacted so drastically if he just felt nasty in fact he sensed danger but didn't say so after all he was a ghost Emperor if he said that he felt Danger on these symbols wouldn't that be humiliat
ing seeing the sudden appearance of the hurricane ghost Emperor sua's eyes narrowed and his expression became a bit gloomy of course he knew of the existence of the hurricane ghost Emperor after all the hurricane ghost emperor made too much of a commotion the night he was summoned out blood Phantom looked at the hurricane ghost Emperor with a face full of contempt Country Bumpkin a flash of annoyance appeared on the hurricane ghost Emperor's face but it was quickly suppressed by him if someone e
lse had called him a bumpkin he would have slapped him over long ago but there was nothing he could do about what blood Phantom said you know what these things are Elder Sue on the side curiously looked blood Phantom only to see blood Phantom faintly smile said unhurriedly some trinkets that were injected with nightmare Chi by the ghost exterminator are just that the light-hearted sentence was like a thunderbolt that exploded in sua's mind he looked at blood Phantom with incomparable shock didn'
t you come from the Ghost World why are you why would I know blood Phantom interrupted him and said with a smile Youk understand right away go in first under sua and their shocked plus curious gazes blood Phantom raised his hand and made a few quick gestures at the iron door the iron door then slowly opened seeing this scene sua couldn't help but rub his eyes with a ghostly expression otan Lin and the hurricane ghost Emperor were also shocked as they looked at blood Phantom blood Phantom ignored
their shocked gazes and took the lead to walk in the scene behind the door took one's breath away it was as if they had traveled through a tunnel of time and space and entered a completely different world it was an independent space immense and incomparable as if it was a small world isolated from the world the edges of the surrounding area were blurred as if it was connected to the endless void giving off a deep and boundless feeling all around the space a door made out of some unknown materia
l was closed tightly each door engraved with complicated runes emitting a deep Aura these doors seemed to hide endless secrets and each one was like a portal to another world in the center of the space sat a mysterious man he wore a black robe and a bucket hat on his head covering his face his body was motionless as if he was a stone statue with only his deep eyes revealing traces of Life beside the mysterious man an ancient sword floated its body emitting a faint glow its tip pointing straight
upwards a depressing and mysterious Aura filled the air giving people an Indescribable sense of Oppression blood Phantom and Elder Sue and the others stepped into this space as if they had stepped into a mysterious dream they felt a strong sense of presence as if this was an important place a secret realm hidden in the dust of time what is this place here the hurricane ghost Emperor couldn't help but ask in a low voice his voice filled with shock rarely did the hurricane ghost Emperor think that
he had seen a lot but at this moment he was also shocked blood Phantom did not answer him but only quietly gazed at the black robed man sitting in the center an inexplicable light flickering in his eyes a golden pentagram was embroidered on the black robed man's left chest and there was also a golden dragon character in the center of the pentagram sua sha ran to the black robed man's side and bowed respectfully suang has met old Mr Dragon hm the black Ro Man known as old Mr Dragon nodded slight
ly then asked why did you bring two disgusting things in I'm really sorry because these two ghosts and monsters are too powerful the only thing I could do was to bring them here to lend you a hand to settle them at those words old mister long raised his eyes to look at blood Phantom and hurricane ghost Emperor a flash of Doubt flashed through his eyes and his gaze was fixed on blood Phantom strange how there is a familiar feeling the hurricane ghost Emperor's eyes were cold old man the disgustin
g thing in your mouth wouldn't be referring to this Emperor right being disturbed by the hurricane G Emperor old mister long stopped thinking only to see him slowly stand up the sword hanging in midair let out a sword sound followed by the tip of the sword being pointed at the hurricane ghost Emperor old mister longk faint voice rang out what do you think a powerful Aura erupted from old mister long feeling old mister Longs Aura the hurricane ghost Emperor actually produced a trace of fear espec
ially the aura emanating from that sword which gave him a feeling just like a mouse meeting a cat the hurricane ghost emper is face sank violently and as a ghost Emperor he naturally would not show any weakness a powerful ghost Aura emanated from his body as he confronted old mister Lan HF this Emperor is the titular hurricane ghost Emperor would he be afraid of you hurricane ghost Emperor said old mister long sneered hurricane ghost Emperor old me has never fought with a ghost Emperor level gho
st it is just right to let old me see your strength to see whether or not you are qualified to call yourself an emperor the hurricane ghost Emperor was Furious in his heart when he heard this with a wave of his hands a black tornado swept towards old mister long old mister long didn't Panic raising his hand and gently waving it the sword in midair moved with it a sword she flew out and directly chopped that black tornado into two halves the hurricane ghost Emperor's face changed he didn't expect
old mister long to crack his attack so easily he once again executed a powerful attack however old mister long strength was even stronger than he had imagined old mister long Stood Still The Sword in midair blocked in front of him and kept waving each sword Chi contained a powerful force the hurricane ghost Emperor's attack was simply unbeatable in front of old mister long sword Chi it's useless for you to deal with the Dragon family like this you have to find a way to get in close or else you'
ll be played Alive by their nen weapons suddenly blood Phantom said something coldly and as blood Phantom's words fell the originally Breezy old Mister L's expression suddenly changed as he looked at her with eyes full of surprise to actually know about the numinous weapon and also knew that their dragon family's weakness was melee combat what in the world was this guy's situation why does he know all this why does this guy give old man A Familiar feeling as if he has seen him somewhere just as
old Mis long frown and thought blood Phantom grinned and said word for word am I right Uncle long gianine with the sound of Uncle long gianine appearing old mister Long's body shook violently and memories that had been sealed away for a long time were awakened Jai e long jinin eyes widened in disbelief as he pointed at the blood Phantom u r ja e e as he spoke long Janine's body was trembling as if he had used all of his strength to say these words only just remembered ah blood Phantom took a few
steps forward and said with a smile it seems like you're old and confused you can't recognize me after only a hundred years of not seeing me long Janine's breathing suddenly became rapid and the expression on his face kept changing shock disbelief guilt and panic the change in his emotions made blood fan him feel puzzled shock and disbelief were normal but why was there guilt and panic what was he feeling guilty about what was he panicking about long jine took a deep breath and suppressed all h
is emotions before asking how did you turn into a ghost are you really xiaoi e although he tried to make his voice as smooth as possible it still carried a slight Tremor the blood charm frowned lightly and asked in return it seems like you don't want to see me and there seems to be a little bit of fear of me why he he old man is a ghost exterminator of course I don't want to see you who is turned into a ghost after all you were known as the strongest gifted ghost exterminator in history back the
n ah long Gian inside and continued as for you saying that I'm afraid of you I think you might be overthinking it how could a ghost exterminator be afraid of ghosts and monsters yes the ghost exterminator will only hunt ghosts and monsters and will not be afraid of ghosts and monsters because once they are afraid they are not a match for the fear seed speaking here blood Phantom paused so are you planning to kill me now I'm sorry you should be very clear about the duties of a ghost exterminator
after chatting with blood phantom for a few moments long Janine's emotions were finally eased and he resumed the same Bland demeanor that he had earlier and as if he had made up his mind about something his eyes became firm long Jenning pointed at one of the doors within the space and said to suang you go in and hide for a while suang nodded and quickly walked in the next battle was not something he could observe from the sidelines he was just an ordinary person at that moment the iron door of t
he entrance automatically closed the sword emitted a buzzing sound as if it was telling the blood charmer that he was going to strike sure enough ah ghost exterminator still hates ghosts and monsters so much that he has to kill them as soon as he meets blood charm eyes narrowed quietly looking at long Janine the conversation between the two of them however was the hurricane ghost Emperor and moton Lin who were dumbfounded both looking dumbfounded what's the situation hurricane ghost Emperor coul
dn't help but ask you know this old guy knew each other in life you actually possess memories from before you were born the hurricane ghost Emperor was shocked again the blood Phantom glanced at him and fatly asked will you make a move or will this Emperor make a move or perhaps we join forces let this Emperor do it the hurricane ghost Emperor laughed hideously his eyes staring deathly at long Janine to actually dare to underestimate this Emperor then prepare to pay the price before the words fe
ll hurricane ghost Emperor appeared behind long Janine out of thin air he had already learned from blood charms mouth that long janin was not good at melee combat since this was the case then he would force long Janine to engage in close combat with himself although hurricane ghost Emperor's idea was good but long gianine was not a vegetarian his sword hanging in midair flashed with golden light blocking hurricane ghost Emperor attack and forcing hurricane ghost Emperor back one strike missed th
e hurricane ghost Emperor once again came to Long Janine's right side at an extremely fast speed and long Jenning immediately moved his mind and once again his sword blocked the hurricane ghost Emperor's attack hurricane G Emperor's attack was extremely fast but long jenan relied on his Exquisite control of the Imperial sword utilizing the flying sword as if it was as flexible as his own arm after trying a few moves the hurricane ghost Emperor stopped attacking there was no way to get close at a
ll that sword was filled with nightmare Chi that restrain ghosts and monsters and the hurricane ghost Emperor had to deal with it carefully after a moment of contemplation hurricane ghost Emperor Aura rose greatly countless Black Wind blades emerged behind his back and the space around him seemed like it was going to be torn apart long Janine's eyes condensed his hands clasped together and his flying sword stood vertically in front of him split the sky accompanied by a low voice the Black Wind b
lades behind the hurricane ghost Emperor concurred long gianine angrily shouted Imperial the Flying Swords instantly spun up as fast as a fan and the inspired sword Chief formed a huge barrier in front of long Janine the next moment the Black Wind blades continuously bombarded the swori barrier emitting a deafening Roar as the entire space trembled the hurricane ghost Emperor's eyes were Stern as he raised his hand and waved his hand more black wind blades coed out whistling towards long gianine
like the sky was covered with them long gianine was fully concentrated constantly driving his flying sword to make bizarre arcs the sword she barrier then changed its angle and shape constantly resisting the hurricane ghost Emperor's attacks this was a fierce battle of offense and defense hurricane ghost Emperor's wind blades seemed endless while long Janine's sword Chi barrier was impenetrable As Time passed hurricane ghost Emperor attacked became more and more violent while long Janine's face
became more and more gloomy he didn't expect the hurricane ghost Emperor's strength to be so strong such a fierce attack could actually be maintained for so long as if he had an inexhaustible amount of power within his body this was the terror of the ghost Emperor level just as long gianine was thinking about how to break the deadlock a voice sounded behind him gotcha only to see that the hurricane ghost Emperor had come behind long Janine at some point a cruel smile on his face long Janine's f
ace changed drastically with the wind blade in front of him and the ghost Emperor behind him even if he wanted to hide at this moment it was too late he could only explode all of his nightmare Chi to protect his body the hurricane ghost Emperor swung out with a claw the powerful ghost Chi instantly enveloped long Janine his La long Janine only had time to let out a miserable scream before his entire body was sent flying out by Hurricane ghost Emperor's Palm strike tumbling in the air long Janine
only felt as if his internal organs had shifted the pain was so intense that he almost fainted falling heavily to the ground long Janine's mouth spurted blood wildly coloring a large portion of the ground red he felt as if his body was being constantly eroded by a strange force and his life force was rapidly draining away the hurricane ghost Emperor slowly walked over looked down at the severely injured long Janine and coldly laughed do you really think that this Emperor can't help you how naiv
e long Janine forced himself to endure the severe pain and looked up at the hurricane ghost Emperor with a hint of unwillingness in his eyes the hurricane ghost Emperor let out a cold laugh at his word do you think that just any cat or dog can be called a ghost Emperor do you think your flying sword can always restrain me after a pause the hurricane ghost Emperor continued the reason why I used the wind blade blast was to restrain your flying sword although your flying sword is powerful there is
only one there's also your spiritual energy yet it's not enough to keep it running for a long time you consumed a lot of spiritual power just now not to the point of being strong but you have consumed a lot whereas my power is endless so I can clean up a small character like you without a problem whoos the flying sword hung in front of long Janine as he raised his hand and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth before staggering to his feet he he ghost Emperor is really powerful but wanti
ng to take old man's life here is not enough there is more than just old man here the door that suang had entered suddenly opened and two strong auras surged out from there as if carrying an invisible oppressive force that people could not ignore the first thing that appeared was a tall and upright figure he was like a mountain peak calm and Powerful that figure was blanky with muscles as hard as iron and stone as if every inch of his skin was filled with power his eyes were deep and sharp as if
he could see through all appearances and go straight to the essence of things as he walked the ground seemed to vibrate slightly as if even the air was trembling with his power immediately afterward another figure appeared beside him the figure was Slender a stark contrast to the Burly strong man however her Aura exuded an Unstoppable toughness and boldness her eyes were like an abyss bottomless revealing a wisdom that saw through the world every movement she made was smooth and elegant as if s
peaking in Silence of her strength and confidence these two people walked together one rigid and one soft yet equally powerful to the point that one could not look directly at them their appearance seemed to light up the entire space making everything around them pale in comparison their Aura was so powerful that it took one's breath away as if even time was frozen at this moment only to greet these two unrivaled powerhouses long janin was relieved when he saw the two appear in fact he had alrea
dy known that it was impossible for him to beat the hurricane ghost Emperor and the blood Phantom after all at his level he still had basic judgment if it was just one then he still dared to tough it out but two didn't dare anymore and for insurance purposes deliberately asked suong to ask for support a man and a woman stood there quietly looking at long gianine Uncle long you look a bit wretched after the words were spoken the woman's figure flickered and stood in front of long Janine then half
smiled as she sized up the hurricane ghost Emperor long Janine frowned and said in a deep voice this is the ghost emperor of the ghost realm his strength is very strong and can your unseemly attitude be restrained can a former close friend stand there and not see it e hearing long gianin words the two slowly move their gaze then their faces violently changed their eyes were nothing but shocked or shocked only to see blood Phantom smilingly looking at them it's been a long time Fong ba Lu Fu you
're Jai e lufu pointed at blood Phantom as if she had seen a ghost you actually turned into a ghost on the other hand Fong ba on the other side had already put away his shock and frown indifferently you shouldn't have appeared in front of us what do you mean I shouldn't appear in front of you blood Phantom asked with a slight smile could it be that you guys are so ungrateful for Old Times why do you all look like you don't want to see me speaking of this the blood Phantom paused and said in a co
ld voice with a change of words no matter how I said it I was also your boss back then and your performance is really too disappointing to me if you're still human I'm very happy to recognize you as my boss but you're a ghost now fpw shook his head a fierce Aura flashed in his eyes at this time luu also suppressed the shock in his heart and coldly stared at blood Phantom and said the duty of a ghost exterminator is to exterminate ghosts until all the ghosts and monsters are killed I can't imagin
e that you guys are really so heartless actually disowning me as the boss I am really too sad blood Phantom slowly lowered her head as if she was really hurt but in the next moment she jerked her head up again a hideous smile on her face then I can only help you relive the feeling of being dominated by me back then these words were like a signal and the moment they were just said everyone present moved oton Linn quickly stormed back to the edge of this separate space to avoid being injured the h
urricane ghost Emperor fought one against two engaging the severely injured long Janine as well as Lu fesu who had just come out on the other hand blood Phantom directly used spatial movement to appear behind pH pile taking the lead before the other party could react boom blood light flashed and filled the entire space face but blood charm frowned only to see a rock wall with nightmare Chi attached to it standing behind Fong bow all of blood meu's attacks were blocked by the rock wall however th
e rock wall was not intact and it was already tattered after blocking blood Phantoms attack I can't imagine that you can still use spatial movement after turning into a ghost Fong bow turned around with a face full of gravity blood Phantom raised his hand and stroked his chin with a troubled look I almost forgot that you guy awakened the ability to control the Earth the meat itself is a batch plus a layer of turtle it's really hard to handle he he Fong B smiled without saying anything of course
he would not think that the blood charm really cannot hurt himself from just now that hit to judge the blood charm now the approximate strength of the blood charm absolutely have the power to hurt him the worst thing was that the blood Phantom had spatial movement which was really impossible to defend against even if there was a strong defense so what it was too late to defend which was the same as useless on the other side hurricane ghost Emperor's battle with luu and long Janine was even more
intense Lu Fu held a long whip full of barbs and swung it continuously at the hurricane ghost Emperor her whip transformed into a path of Swift lightning carrying a harsh sound of Breaking Wind as if it was going to tear the space apart although long gianine had been seriously injured she was still able to control her flying sword to attack the hurricane ghost Emperor showed amazing strength in the face of the combined attacks of Lu fesu and long Janine he utilized his wind blades to fend off lo
ng Janine's Flying Swords and his figure quickly approached Lu fesu under the cover of countless wind blades luu waved his long whip and tried to block hurricane ghost Emperor with his intensive attacks but hurricane ghost Emperor's speed was too fast and every time he managed to dodge the long Whip's attack in the nick of time in a close Collision the hurricane ghost Emperor seized the break and L Fu's whip swing and held the tip of the long whip the long whip had nightmare Chi attached to it a
nd a sharp pain instantly came from the hurricane ghost Emperor's hand but as if he didn't feel it he gripped it tightly and didn't let go luu was startled and wanted to take the long whip back but the hurricane ghost Emperor's strength was Far Beyond Her Imagination the hurricane ghost Emperor pulled hard and pulled Lu fesu closer to his body at this moment long gianine wanted to rescue luu but the hurricane ghost Emperor had already struck first his eyes slightly glared as he Unleashed a wild
wind blowing long gianan Flying Swords all over the place then the hurricane ghost Emperor compressed the wind gathered in his hands into a huge ball of energy and smashed it towards long Janine feeling the powerful force contained in the energy ball long Jenine was shocked and defended with all his might however the hurricane ghost Emperor's power was simply too strong long jenine's defense was instantly shattered and the energy ball smashed onto his body seeing this Lu fesu immediately used th
e opportunity to escape but the hurricane ghost Emperor had already released countless wind blades trapping her in death she struggled but the number of wind blades was simply too many for her to break through at this point the battlefield had completely favored the hurricane ghost Emperor he was fighting one against too and not only did he not fall into a disadvantage he instead gained the upper hand hurricane ghost Emperor didn't let his guard down he knew very well that the reason why he was
able to gain the upper hand was because long Janine was injured if it was long gianine in his Heyday he alone would be able to maneuver around him not to mention that there was also a slightly weaker Willow face shoua as if seeing that the hurricane ghost Emperor had gained the upper hand against both of them the blood Phantom on the other side suddenly strengthened his attack spatial movement appeared once again and this time she appeared above Fong B's head and slammed her fist down Fong B's r
eaction was not slow his hands came together above his head forming an earth Shield to block blood Phantom's attack but blood Phantom didn't stop attacking another fist smashed on the earth Shield then her feet also attacked quickly the consecutive attacks made Fong b a bit frazzled but he didn't Retreat instead he quickly approached blood Phantom blood Phantom wasn't afraid either his figure flashed and he appeared behind Fong B slashing at his neck with a hand slash F Bal was also not a vegeta
rian turned around and blasted a fist at blood Phantom but blood Phantom's speed was even faster instantly appearing above his head a heavy fist slammed down hard fonow had to give up his attack and once again formed an earth shield with his hands to block blood Phantom's attack this time the attack was even more powerful than earlier causing F bow to take a few steps back the blood Phantom however did not give him any chance to catch his breath as his figure disappeared once again and appeared
behind him Fong B was startled in his heart quickly turned around but it was already too late as blood Phantom's knee strike had already blasted onto his back fono only had time to let out a miserable scream before he was kicked out by Blood Phantom who came to Lu Fu's place in the process using the solid rock wall to block the wind blades to help the other party get out of the Trap tsk tsk tsk you guys are so wretched hurricane ghost Emperor had his hands behind his back looking at long Jenny a
nd several people with a face full of mockery blood Phantom appeared out of thin air and coldly looked at hurricane ghost Emperor and said don't be complacent the real battle is next blood Phantom who was once a ghost exterminator understood the power of the ghost exterminator very well strong like long Janine could only be counted as the second rung of the ladder and above him there was the first rung of the ladder which was the existence that truly possessed the same strength as the ghost Empe
ror however there weren't many people on the first ladder there were only four and those were the four Great family Heads This was where the ghost exterminator was hiding the four Great family Lords were definitely the there as well and it was probably the four Great family Lords that he would have to face next blood Phantom knew that he couldn't beat them by himself alone so he came withot on Lynn facing the ghost extinguisher the hurricane ghost Emperor had no choice but to join forces with he
r even blood Phantom was thinking of killing the hurricane ghost Emperor by the hand of the ghost Destroyer she also didn't have to worry that she would follow in the footsteps of the hurricane ghost Emperor after he was killed because she could use spatial movement to leave this is a very good plan but sometimes plans are far from catching up with changes columns such as her father appeared one of the doors within the space slowly opened and a man with white hair but possessing a youthful appea
rance walked out this man like a bright star was also unique among the crowd his head of white hair flowed like a waterfall flickering with the clear light of the Moon contrasting sharply with his young face as if The Hourglass of the years had Stood Still on him leaving behind only Purity and depth his eyes like deep Lakes reflecting the stars were both bright and mysterious it was a look that saw through the world full of endless stories and wisdom his gaze landed on blood Phantom right after
he walked out not moving away for a Moment Blood Phantom's body trembled slightly and his feet took a step back uncontrollably long gianine and the others hurriedly spoke greetings lord of the Xiao family the person who came was none other than the lord of the Xiao family Xiao chenin it was also blood Phantom's dad Xiao chenin didn't pay any attention to Long Janine and the others still staring tightly at blood Phantom who looked a little flustered under his gaze e e suddenly a magnetic voice th
at contained cess emotions came out from Xiao Chen kuan's mouth after blood mimic heard Xiao Chen kin's words her heart was filled with mixed feelings and her emotions were unusually complicated she felt panicked and moved her gaze away unnaturally not daring to look directly at the man in front of her originally blood Phantom thought that even if she saw her father again she wouldn't feel anything but it wasn't until she actually saw him that she realized it wasn't like that although blood meu
tried her best to restrain her emotions her her hands still involuntarily clenched and her Knuckles turned white an inexplicable emotion welled up in her heart an emotion that she had once hidden deep in her heart but had buried for various reasons father blood Phantom finally spoke her voice trembling slightly can I still call you that xiaoen kuin's body violently trembled a said of course you can you can always call me this way he laughed laughed very happily he had never laughed as happily as
he did at this moment in these hundred years the light in Xiao chin kuan's eyes flickered as if he had made some decision he scanned the surroundings and then beckoned to blood mimic come with me let's father and daughter find a place where no one is around to have a good chat blood mimik nodded and followed behind xia chenin heading towards the door he had just come out of hey what's the situation with you guys are you still fighting the hurricane ghost Emperor frowned and pointed at jaia chen
in I can feel that you're strong come and have a few moves Jiao Chen kuin glanced at him and said indifferently no time right now his eyes were full of blood charm how could he be in the mood to take care of hurricane ghost Emperor it's not up to you the hurricane ghost Emperor's eyes turned cold and he was about to strike at Jiao chinin in the next Moment Blood Phantom stared at him with a murderous Aura although he didn't say anything the hurricane ghost Emperor could feel that if he dared to
take a shot at jaia chenin blood Phantom would definitely fight with himself in the end the hurricane ghost Emperor Shrugged his shoulders and resisted the urge to strike after the hurricane ghost Emperor quieted down long Janine and the others spoke up again Xiao family Master you can't take her in there she's a ghost now not your daughter anymore please family Master Xiao recognize reality as long Janine and the others words fell a terrifying Aura erupted xiaoen Kuan looked at them with cold e
yes it's not your turn to dictate what this family Lord does in the gazes of the crowd Jiao Chen's father and daughter walked into that door long jenin and the other side before shifting their gazes to the hurricane ghost Emperor what want to continue hurricane ghost Emperor asked with a grin long Janine's Trio was just filled with weariness and had no intention of continuing on the other side the entire blood mistress who came to the World Behind the doorf froze unprecedented shock written on h
er face in front of her eyes rows and rows of thin and tall glass jars were tightly arranged like an alien jungle each glass jar was filled with thin tubes which flickered with a cold light in the faint light the blue liquid inside the jars exuded an eerie glistening light giving off an ominous for boing instead the blue liquid within those glass jars was was soak with people with stiff limbs all of them had their eyes tightly closed looking peaceful as if they were asleep at the very center the
re was also a huge machine in operation there that was emitting a humming sound even blood Phantom the ghost Emperor couldn't help but suck in a breath of cool air when he saw the scene this is blood Phantom slowly looked towards his father Xiao Shinu and walked over to the nearest glass jar raised his hand and touched it and said these are the people from the four Great Clans who have awakened their nightmare Chi as the voice fell blood Phantoms pupil shrunk slightly there were at least a thous
and glass jars here and there weren't many people from the four gr Clans to begin with basically maintaining around a thousand people looking at these people immersed in liquid blood Phantom suddenly understood why the ghost exterminator had suddenly disappeared Into Thin Air slowly exhaling blood Phantom frowned and asked why did you do this did they all volunteer and why did you bring me in here asking three questions in one breath blood Phantom's mood at this time was very complicated and she
was a little impatient to figure out the cause of the matter for father to bring you here is to tell you things jenu slowly closed his eyes as if he was thinking about how he was going to answer before the ghost Masters appeared before the ghost realm was connected to the Earth those ghosts and monsters that were born on Earth were destroyed by the ghost exterminators the number of ghost exterminators was small but there weren't many ghosts and monsters on Earth back then mainly because the fea
r species these special existences were harder to deal with it wasn't until the ghosts of the Ghost World began to pour onto the the Earth that the ghost exterminators suddenly realized that they were severely undermanned and that they simply couldn't suppress so many ghosts by themselves and it was at this point that the ghost exterminators appeared and with the addition of the ghost exterminators the ghosts were quickly suppressed the ghost Masters soon became the backbone of the force against
ghosts and monsters and were embraced by the people while the ghost exterminators who had been in the shadows disappeared into the world they discovered that the ghost Masters had a major flaw after Contracting a ghost almost all of them would be contaminated by the spirit and only a few people with strong willpower could remain unaffected which meant that the ghost Masters were unreliable fortunately this kind of spiritual pollution is not fast and the ghost Masters can continue to exterminate
ghosts and monsters for human beings for a long time they had to come up with a solution before the Imperial ghost Masters were deeply contaminated eventually they came up with the solution of giving everyone the ability to kill ghosts and Monsters by creating weapons that could kill ghosts and monsters weapons that could kill ghosts and monsters even if an old man held them after hundreds of years of research they finally succeeded jaia chenu pointed at the rows and rows of glass jars in front
of him and smiled bitterly the ghost exterminator is the key root of the weapon that was created see the pipes on top of the glass jars that's extracting the nightmare Chi from the ghost exterminator body to be transported inside that machine in the center for refining and then weapons that can kill ghosts and monsters can be created speaking here Xiao chenin suddenly took out a pistol this is the weapon that can hurt ghosts and monsters blood Phantom frowned and said try hitting me with a gun
bang without the slightest hesitation Xiao chenin shot at blood Phantom's arm the bullet cut through blood Phantom's arm leaving a shallow wound if it was an ordinary pistol the wound on blood Phantom's arm would have healed in less than a second but at this moment it was slow to show signs of healing finally after a minute the wound on her arm healed blood Phantom asked with a shocked face does this weapon have a name Xiao Chen Kuan slowly said nightmare Marshall is this nightmare Marshall in l
arge quantities enough to match all the armed branches of the government the moment these words came out blood Phantom couldn't help but feel his heart tighten the government's armed departments could be quite a few people at least several million seeing blood Phantoms shocked expression Jou chinin said in a deep voice we haven't been idle all these years Exterminating ghost Masters we've been burying our heads in manufacturing nightmare Marshals and now it's almost time to make Nightmare Marsha
ls appear why are you telling me this jaia Chen Kuan looked at her favorably and said said you are my daughter no matter what you become next the government will start a fullscale hunt for ghosts and monsters and with the nightmare Marshall in hand the ghosts and monsters will soon be wiped out I'm telling you this to make you realize that the end of the ghosts and monsters is next but I don't want you to be killed so I hope you can restrain yourself from striking out at humans and harming them
in this way I will be able to save you I will go and talk to a few other family heads and as long as you don't do anything to harm humans I can convince them to net let you go from these words blood mistress felt a strong fatherly love she was very clear about how much the ghost exterminator hated ghosts and monsters and she was afraid that it would take a great deal to convince the other three families but Xiao chin Kuan had a look of indifference thus showing that the position of blood mimic i
n his heart belonged to be Irreplaceable blood charm shook his head and said you do not have to plead for me with these weapons cannot take my life xiaoen Kuan loves blood meu deeply and blood meu was not she did not want her father to beg the three family Lords for himself seeing blood mimics refusal Xiao Chen Kuan hurriedly said you're too underestimating the nightmare Marshall this pistol is only the weakest kind but also submachine guns machine guns Bazookas and other nightmare Marshals that
have horrible lethality do you think that you can block them I blood Phantom was shocked in her heart just now this cell phone could hurt her if it was hit by a bazooka or something like that maybe it would really be dangerous it was Unthinkable that the ghost Destroyer had actually created so many nightmare martial arts over the years in order to destroy the ghosts and monsters it was truly desperate just from the fact that they willingly sacrificed themselves to create nightmare martial arts
one could see how determined they were what a bunch of crazy and terrifying people promise me that you won't do anything to harm humans the almost pleading tone of his voice caused a stabbing pain in the heart of the blood mistress how could she refuse the love from her father okay I promise you in the end blood Phantom nodded and after jiaen Kuan heard her words he couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief as a smile blossomed on his face looking at the smile on Xiao chin kuan's face blood meu
couldn't help but Smile as well the father and daughter just looked at each other and smiled everything was in the air can I ask you for a favor suddenly blood meu asked Xiao Chen kuin didn't even think about it and directly nodded his head of course you can no matter what it is my father will help you hearing the unhesitating answer blood mimic was once again moved once every time she requested xia chenu would also agree without hesitation no matter if it was good or bad or unreasonable all wo
uld agree tell me what are the things to help for the father Xiao chenan was also very clear about his daughter's character and wouldn't ask him to help with ordinary things unless he encountered something outside of his ability blood Phantom took a deep breath and slowly said help me kill that ghost monster outside oh Xiao chenkun froze violently he thought that the ghost monster outside was blood Phantom's companion but he never thought that blood Phantom actually wanted to kill the other part
y good but that ghost monster is very powerful it's safer to gather the strength of the four family heads for insurance purposes aren't you going to ask me why I want to kill him there's nothing to ask Jiao shenu grinned and looked at her without a care in the world father and daughter continued to chat for a while longer then felt almost ready to return outside blood Phantom had a happy smile on her face with the four Great family Lords joining forces the hurricane ghost Emperor was dead at thi
s point she had even fantasized about taking the hurricane ghost Emperor's corpse and throwing it in front of lisu lisu all will definitely be shocked while preparing to open the door Xiao chenin suddenly asked do you have any strange feeling here at these words blood charmer was violently shaken she had already felt it when she stepped into the Supreme government building and then the feeling after entering this independent space became stronger and stronger originally she had thought that it w
as the bloodline sensation between her and xiaoen kuin but now that Xiao Chen Kuan was standing beside her this feeling was still there you felt it Xiao Chen kuin's eyes drooped slightly and inexplicably said try not to come here in the future when there's nothing going on why because it's very dangerous here for you what danger don't ask just remember my father's words the hurricane ghost Emperor suddenly frowned an ominous premonition surging in his heart his eyes revealing an unnamable anxiet
y as if he was enveloped by an invisible Shadow losing his usual sharpness and calmness there was danger as a ghost Emperor level existence it was impossible for a feeling of uneasiness to appear for no reason all of this was indicative of a great Danger approaching he scanned the entire independent space with half squinted eyes but found nothing out of the ordinary suddenly blood Phantom and Xiao chinu opened the door and walked out the hurricane ghost Emperor's gaze immediately locked onto the
father and daughter this was the source of the danger only to see the hurricane ghost Emperor's gaze cold and Stern as he stared at blood mimic you want to kill this Emperor the atmosphere suddenly became unusually tense the hurricane ghost Emperor's gaze seemed like two sharp razor blades coldly and harshly stabbing at blood meu sensing The Killing intent in that gaze blood Phantom's body involuntarily trembled worthy of being a ghost Emperor he was actually able to detect this after thinking
that blood Phantom then raised his head and looked straight at the hurricane ghost Emperor The Killing intent in his eyes was undisguised Xiao Chen Kuan felt this atmosphere that had suddenly become oppressive his heart tightened and he subconsciously took a step forward to block in front of blood Phantom long Janine and the others held their breaths although they didn't know how things suddenly became like this they immediately looked at the hurricane ghost and EMP with vigilance the entire ind
ependent space seemed to be covered by invisible Frost cold and austere even the air seemed to have Frozen the originally quiet space became even quieter at this time only the sound of breathing and heartbeats remained as if playing a symphony of death the hurricane ghost Emperor's Aura became more and more Stern his eyes were filled with killing intent and vigilance like a beast that was building up its momentum ready to launch a deadly attack on its prey ha hurricane ghost Emperor slowly scann
ed the surroundings and said with a cold smile it's not that easy to kill this Emperor it is indeed somewhat difficult Xiao chenan nodded then asked with a smile but what if there are a few more helpers along with his words three doors within the space were opened and three figures walked out from behind them greetings Lou family Master greetings family Lord L greetings family Lord pH several people from long Janine saluted with respectful faces that's right the people who came were none other t
han the other three family Lords judging from the aura of the three family Lords none of them were among the strongest of the strong the Lou family head Lou berserk wind had a head of black hair scattered casually and his eyes were as sharp as an eagles as if he could penetrate through all Illusions a cold Aura emanated from his surroundings as if he was an iceberg that would not melt for 10,000 years intimidating long Breen the dragon family's head was dressed in a green robe and had a clean fa
ce but a Transcendent Aura flowed between his brows his Aura was as calm as water but underneath this calmness there was an unfathomed strength hidden Fong wui the head of the Fong family was tall and sturdy with muscles as hard as iron and stone his eyes were as sharp as a tiger while a domineering and incomparable Aura enveloped his body as if he was a great Beast about to awaken the appearance of the three family Lords caused the already unusually tense atmosphere to become even more oppressi
ve their powerful auras intertwined with each other forming an invisible pressure that made everyone present feel that breathing became difficult long Brian waved his hand at long Janine and the others and said Softly no need to be courteous there are only a few ghost exterminator Masters now what's the point of still having a long family head there's no need Luber zerk Quin then looked at Xiao chenin are you sure you want to spare xiaoi who turned into a ghost Xiao chenin didn't reply but the f
irm look in his eyes gave him the answer instead F wui stared straight at the hurricane ghost Emperor and said with a big grin going to deal with this ghost monster it looks very powerful it's really exciting haaha the hurricane ghost Emperor suddenly opened his arms and laughed maniacally the entire independent space blew a gale everyone's clothes were blown hunting the expressions of the four Great family Lords stared poised to strike just as the four Great family Lords tense their nerves the
hurricane ghost Emperor suddenly turned around quickly the four Great family Lords were stunned somewhat confused by the hurricane ghost Emperor's Behavior otan Linn looked at the hurricane ghost Emperor who was coming towards him his face changed violently while the four Great family Lords were not clear about the hurricane ghost Emperor's intention he was very clear the hurricane ghost Emperor was already very clear that he was bound to lose this was to kill oton ly so that he could go back to
the ghost realm of course oton Linn was not the only one who knew hurricane ghost Emperor's thoughts there was also blood Phantom and blood Phantom has long been guarded in the hurricane ghost Emperor turned the moment immediately used space movement the speed again how can it be faster than the space movement blood Phantom appeared in thin air beside oton Lyn leaving a mocking smile to the hurricane ghost Emperor and disappeared in thin air with emotan ly ah [ __ ] the hurricane ghost Emperor
cursed loudly in Anger however as soon as these words came out Xiao chenin instantly became Furious like thunder you disgusting stinking rat how dare you utter insults to my precious daughter go to hell only to see Xiao chenkun Take the Lead taking the lead and charging towards the hurricane ghost Emperor the long sword in his hand blossomed with dazzling thunderous light and each strike carried a thunderous momentum aiming straight for the hurricane ghost Emperor's door Lu berserk wind and long
bow Jun followed closely behind their attacks were equally powerful and incomparable Lu berserk wind wielded a huge iceblade that seemed to tear space apart with every slash on the other hand long Breen let out a dragon roar That Shook the heavens a golden dragon of intent transformed into a golden War halir and the halir was a furious output at the hurricane ghost Emperor so fast that it dazzled the eyes Fong wui on the other hand stood on the side his hands clasped together as he recited word
s under his breath an invisible force suddenly surged around him as if to seal the entire space the hurricane ghost Emperor did not show the slightest bit of fear in the face of the trio Siege his figure flickered and dodged Jiao shinu's thunderous strike while at the same time he blasted his fist at long Brien long Brean laughed coldly his body Sid stepped easily dodging the hurricane ghost Emperor's attack and with a thought his War hird slashed at his neck L berserk wind on the other hand wie
lded a huge ice blade across the hurricane ghost Emperor's waist forcing him to F and F wuji's sealing power gradually came into play as the hurricane ghost Emperor realized that the space around him began to become solidified and his speed and power were greatly restricted the four Great family Lords cooperated flawlessly and soon forced the hurricane ghost Emperor into a desperate situation their attacks were as Fierce as a raging Storm causing the hurricane ghost Emperor to be overwhelmed how
ever even with this the hurricane ghost Emperor still didn't have the slightest intention of giving in he let out a heaven shattering ghost whistle and his entire body's ghost she boiled forming a huge energy fluctuation this energy fluctuation instantly washed away Fong wuji's sealing power and at the same time it also caused Lou berserk wind and long Ban's attacks to become somewhat powerless the hurricane ghost Emperor seized this opportunity and quickly fled outwards his figure cut through s
pace in a staggeringly fast manner trying to escape Xiao chinan laughed coldly as his figure instantly disappeared in place and when he reappeared he had already stopped in front of the hurricane ghost Emperor the long sword in his hand blossomed with dazzling lightning and he stabbed at the hurricane ghost Emperor's heart this sword carried a thunderous momentum as if it was going to split the entire world apart a hint of panic flashed in the hurricane ghost Emperor's eyes and it was too late f
or him to dodge the lightning instantly penetrated his body leaving a long wound the hurricane ghost Emperor died dying under Jiao chin Kuan sword with a strong sense of unwillingness with a pick of the long sword the hurricane ghost Emperor's body was thrown out blood mimik excitedly caught it and smiled sweetly at jiaen thank you Father after saying thank you blood meu couldn't wait to carry the hurricane ghost Emperor's corpse and run away that look was like she was going to give a gift to so
me important person making Xiao chinan look blank just like that what a leaky little cotton padded jacket actually blood charmer also wanted to spend more time with Xiao shenin but she had to rush to Sly sua The Corpse of the hurricane ghost Emperor and if the ghost died for more than a day lisu wouldn't get strengthened by devouring it she thought that Xiao chenu was here in the upper capital anyway and there would be more time to meet in the future before Xiao chenin who was messing up in the
wind could come back to his senses the other three family heads forcibly pulled him into a very special door why was it special because all the doors within this independent space were white and silver in color and this door was the only one that was black Xiao family Master this is what you personally promised so you must not go back on your word Lu berserk Fong spoke with a face full of seriousness long Brian and Fong wuji looked at him with the same seriousness Xiao chenon nodded slightly and
said in a deep voice I won't go back on my word after all time is already very tight this is our secret weapon to deal with the king of fear so even if I'm reluctant I can't do anything about it long Brian's eyes narrowed slightly and said softly in my opinion it's mainly because your daughter has returned whom Xiao chenu nodded again and said lightly as long as we can keep the current e Nothing Else Matters including this set of remains as his words fell the four of them simult ously turned th
eir heads to look in the same direction there was a huge glass jar there which was similarly filled with blue liquid and a blurry silhouette was immersed in it tanu City lisu and luchin Yu were surrounded by a large group of citizens as soon as they returned great our Guardian God has finally returned president Lou you must save T you City ah During the period of time you were not here everyone lived a life of fear every day they couldn't even sleep well it's just too scary I don't know what kin
d of ghosts and monsters it is even the association of ghost royalists can't solve it you are the guardian God of tenu City you must have a way to fix this ghost monster right you can definitely restore TI onu City to its former Tranquility right looking at the surrounding chaotic citizens lingu instantly felt a burst of headache his head buzzed and he could barely hear what they were saying it was just too chaotic and noisy Lu chinguun face was full of helplessness as she threw a look of help t
o Leu the next moment a powerful Aura suddenly descended everyone closed their mouths and looked at Lisa with with a face full of fear after quieting down lingu said at the top of his voice please don't worry I came back just for this matter I will definitely eliminate the evil spirits and monsters and tanu city will soon be able to return to its former peace speaking here lingu paused but there is no way for me to deal with it with you all surrounding me like this so please give way okay as the
words fell the citizens immediately made way lingu smiled faintly and nodded to them before turning around and walking towards the city's Imperial ghost division lishu followed closely behind and behind them were the densely packed citizens who silently added the two of them with anticipation and hope in their eyes luing Yu's heart was filled with mixed feelings she knew that she had a great responsibility and could not let down the expectations of these citizens but the fear seed wasn't that e
asy to deal with Once Upon a Time the ghost exterminators dealt with the fear seed by slaughtering the city thus showing how difficult the fear seed was to deal with honestly Ling Yu actually didn't have much confidence in her heart she took a deep breath and glanced at Lis suah adjusting her emotions Lis sua silently observed his surroundings and an imperceptible glint of coldness flashed in his eyes although he had already devoured a fierce seed he would not take it lightly and underestimate t
he other party after all the one he had devoured before was a sealed Fier seed speaking of which luua hadn't really fought with a feier seed yet he was very confident but not arrogant he should still be cautious as their Pace faded away the citizens behind them continued to silently watch them in anticipation of their triumphant return you guys have finally returned at the Ghost Master Association Shenley looked at them excitedly let's go to my office and talk as soon as they entered the office
lingu couldn't help but cover her nose she frowned as she looked at the cigarette buts all over the floor president Chen are you trying to commit suicide by smoking eh Shenley smiled embarrassedly I forgot to ask someone to clean it up why don't we just go to the conference room and talk no need just stay here Lisa sat his butt on the sofa and said softly tell us the specifics chenle nodded and immediately told the entire story of these days after listening Lisa frowned and pondered if according
to what Shenley said he couldn't perceive any ghostly Aura even Lis sua couldn't do anything about it however it was also possible that it was because the tenu city ghost Masters were not strong enough that they couldn't perceive it but there was one thing that Lisa was very sure of the two masked men in Chen Le's mouth definitely knew that the fear species was there or else they wouldn't have said something like letting them leave it alone after all the power of many is great there is the help
of the ghostmaster association to find an order to find out faster but the other party obviously does not need that is to say has already grasped the location of the feier seed lisu's eyes narrowed slightly I want to see those two masked men this Shenley was in a difficult position he didn't know the people at all where to find them for Lis sua to Sia ask Jean lingfang if he can find them lisu also sought his difficulty and opened his mouth to propose Shenley nodded and immediately called Jean
link but very unfortunately Jean lingfang didn't know how to contact the two masked men either forget it let's do this first lisu stood up and said indifferently I'll personally go look for them tonight letun hope that I can find something Chanley hurriedly said I'll trouble you then did you not make a second contract after your contracted ghost monster was killed Ling you suddenly asked suspiciously actually I've already performed a second contract jenley shook his head and said through gritted
teeth if I contract again it will be the third time and the third contract is a very dangerous thing 90% of people will die so you're afraid of dying the corners of lisu's mouth lifted slightly as if he was mocking him chenle's expression condensed as he said in a deep voice of course I'm afraid of death but I'm even more afraid of becoming a useless person speaking here chenle's words changed since you guys have returned it's time for me to go carry out my third contract returning home lingu f
roze slightly as soon as lingu pushed open the door she sensed the that the atmosphere in her home was different from usual on the sofa her parents were sitting upright with serious and worried Expressions on their faces as if they were waiting for her return the atmosphere in the home was a bit heavy as if foreshadowing an inevitable conversation luing Yu's heart began to beat faster she knew that her parents must have something important to tell her dad mom lingu closed the door and asked soft
ly do you have something to tell me sit Xiao mangla patted the seat beside her signaling lingu to sit over after her word she held Lu chinguun hands and softly asked you know all the things that happened in tenu City recently right of course I know I came back because of this matter Lu Ching Yu nodded as soon as her words fell Lu Duan immediately picked up this time the matter is obviously not simple it could be very dangerous and we don't want to see you risking your life what do you mean linu
froze and looked at her parents in Surprise Jal lamang said in a serious tone chingu we only have you as a daughter all parents want their children to be well no one wants their child to do something that is life-threatening don't get involved in this matter leave T City and go hide somewhere else luing Yu's eyebrows lightly frowned as she shook her head and said no I'm the patron saint of tanu city if I don't even care about me what will the citizens think I'm their spiritual pillar right now l
ooking at Lu chingu who was full of determination Lou dust suddenly sank in color he suddenly stood up and said in a low voice with a dark face Guardian God this is merely a trick used by the Ghost Master Master Association to fool people and you still take it seriously do you really think that Tan City won't work without you lingu was caught off guard by Len's change of face her small face was scared White and her eyes flashed with aggression jalam mang saw this and quickly spoke out to appease
Shing Yu ah in the end you're nothing more than a child who just finished high school these things shouldn't fall on your shoulders but there are no butts you now immediately leave tenu City Lou dust said without a doubt like don't take yourself too seriously there are others without you Jal lamang saw luchin you being told to drink with a face full of aggression her eyes flashed with intolerance but quickly changed to firmness looking at her parents at this moment lingu suddenly felt a little
strange since childhood they had never scolded themselves the attitude of the two today made her feel a Pang of discomfort the atmosphere in the room became a bit depressing none of the three members of luing Yu's family continued to speak looking at each other after about a minute or so luing Yu's tone eased a bit where is your contract did Ghost monster I want to talk to him alone before the words fell Lisa appeared out of thin air and he looked at luchan thoughtfully there was something odd t
here was definitely something wrong with Ling Yu's parents after thinking about it an inexplicable smile hung at the corner of lisu's mouth go up to the rooftop to talk letun go Lou dust nodded then opened the door and walked towards the rooftop Lis sua followed unhurriedly Ling you wanted to follow but was pulled back by xia leang just stay here and chat with Mom but but I'm afraid that lisu will hurt dad luin yuun face was full of worry judging from Lan's attitude just now he definitely didn't
have anything good to say to lisu if he angered Lisa that would be disastrous jalam mang smiled faintly and said calmly it's fine don't worry coming to the rooftop Lisa and Lou dust stood side by side no one spoke the breeze brushed by carrying a hint of coolness and the atmosphere between the two was slightly tense L Duan was the first to break the silence he took a deep breath and tried to keep his tone as calm as possible take chingu away don't let her stay in tanu City The Voice drifted int
o lisu's ears along with the breeze only to see him ask with a smirk why because I don't want her to continue staying in tenu City lisu Shrugged revealing a loving expression I'm very sorry I can't do that unless there's a reasonable reason ha Lou dust's eyes turned slightly cold twisting his head to stare at him what a reason is it then I'll create one for her as the words came to him Lou dust's body exuded a murder aora such as losing a contracted ghost or something feeling the other party's u
ndisguised killing intent Lisa grinned and said you want to kill me but doing so would probably cause him to lose his dad boom as soon as the words fell Lou dust threw a punch Luisa unhurriedly stretched out his right hand and took his opponent's fist a little bit of strength Lou dust said indifferently the next moment a force erupted from Lou dust's fist Lisa frowned and was pushed into the Distance by this Force shaking off his somewhat numb hand Lisa said smilingly you're not bad his praise h
owever caused luan's expression to become grave his eyes flickering with astonishment Lisa was even more powerful than he had imagined what you used just now should be nightmare Chi suddenly Lisa's light words caused luan's face to change drastically seeing this lisu knew that he had guessed correctly although he had never seen nightmare Chi before this he had a feeling like he had encountered a natural enemy when he faced that power just now you actually know about nightmare Chi Lan looked at h
im in shock Lisa smiled faintly and said unhurriedly there's nothing to be surprised about not only do I know it your daughter knows it too after a pause Lisa's words turned there is also a ghost exterminator the feier species also knows the same yo you guess why she came back to ten City this time after hearing Lisa's words Lou dust's heart tightened after a moment of contemplation Lou dust took a deep breath and said in a deep voice in that case it is even more important to make her lose her c
ontracted ghosts and monsters and only after she is changed back to an ordinary person will she obediently leave tanu City haahaha lishu could not help but laugh out loud he looked at LW dust and said is this confidence or arrogance on your part right away you'll know as soon as the words fell both sides simultaneously erupted a shocking aura that swept across the entire tenu city as the two men's auras erupted the entire tenu city seemed to tremble the skyscrapers began to shake under the fluct
uation of this power as if they would collapse at any moment pedestrians on the streets felt f a strong wind pressure and sought shelter to avoid it the clouds in the sky churned as if there was a large invisible hand stirring the aura of the entire tenu City thunder and lightning were intertwined forming a thrilling picture the gazes of the two men were locked onto each other their auras growing stronger and stronger in their confrontation luing Yu who was chatting with her mother inside the ho
use was violently startled then ran up to the rooftop with a face full of panic what are you guys doing seeing Le and L dust in a standoff lingu question loud At first she then stared with wide eyes and an expression of disbelief what did she see her father was actually confronting Lis sua and looking it that it seemed like he hadn't lost the battle what the hell is this situation why did Dad have the ability to confront Lisa just as lingu was dumbfounded jalang slowly walked to ludan side and t
hen also erupted with a comparable Aura seeing this luing Yu began to doubt life Leu grinned and said so you are those two massed ghost exterminators ghost exterminators lingu stared blankly at her parents her heart raising shock waves her parents were actually ghost exterminators suddenly lingu thought about how her parents always looked mysterious so it was because of this reason wait lingu shook her mind aside and loudly questioned what are you guys doing it's obvious that they want to kill m
e lisu Shrugged Ling you continue to ask why because you refuse to leave tanu city as long as you promise us to leave tanu City immediately we will stop luchan uttered a the threat Ling you was filled with disbelief why must I leave because of the fierce seed it really is the fierce seed Ling you was fiercely startled then said isn't it better for us to deal with the Fier seed together why do you want me to leave you simply don't understand the dreadfulness of the fierce seed Jal lamang took a d
eep breath and looked at luchu in a serious tone and said be obedient you leave tianu City leave the matters here to us no way I won't leave I'm going to stay and deal with the fierce seed Ling us attitude was very Resolute it's not up to you Lan's eyes stared and after exchanging a glance with jaal laang their figures disappeared at the same time when they reappeared they were already on both sides of lisu Boom facing the attack of the two luk cray could only passively defend and was instantly
sent flying into the distance two against one Lisa grinned as his pitch black shadowy doppelganger slowly Rose from the ground let's be fair two against two the L dust couple glanced at each other and flew High into the air at the same time with luua and the dark shadow doppelganger following closely behind high in the air Lisa and his shadow doppelganger stood opposite each other their two powerful auras intertwined forming an invisible dark energy field the figures of L dust and Jal laang surf
aced in the distance Their Eyes Were firm and cold obviously determined to kill lisu luua grinned and took the lead in attacking with his shadow split the two forces converged in the air and transformed into two piercing rays of light luchan and Jala men quickly dodged but after the light dissipated they realized that lisu and the shadow split had already disappeared in the same place in the next moment lisu and the shadow split appeared on both sides of luchan and jalang and a powerful Dark Ene
rgy was released from their palms instantly sending the two of them flying out boom a deafening explosion came from high in the air and luchan and Jala mang's figures tumbled in the air eventually barely stabilizing themselves they looked up only to see that lisu and the shadow split had already attacked again and the two forces intersected in the air forming a huge wind of energy luchan and Jal laang didn't dare to slow down and quickly met them a powerful nightmare Chi was released from their
palms colliding with the energy Whirlwind of lisu and the shadow split boom there was another defening explosion and the energy Whirlwind instantly spread out entangling everything around it buildings collapsed under the impact of this energy and Walkers fled in all directions amidst This Disaster ice had already caused huge casualties to tianu City lingu roared up with all her might stop you guys stop immediately however it was as if the few people high in the air did not hear them and continue
d to engage in battle however their Battlefield once again Rose higher so that the impact of the battle aftermath on tenu city became smaller as they fought whether it was Lis Su or the Lou dust couple both of them had their brows locked and their expressions became more and more grave they had both underestimated the strength of the other party Lisa had gained a great deal of strength during this period of time by constantly devouring ghosts and monsters and had already exceeded the white bone
ghost Emperor by quite a bit but the lud Duan couple clearly also possessed a ghost Emperor level existence after sparring a move both sides very tacitly stopped and faced each other from a distance finally stopping lingu breathed a sigh of relief then hurriedly shouted to the heights for them to come down and chat the Lou dust couple looked at each other and quickly used their eyes to compare go down and talk again Lou dust inquired softly Lis sua Shrugged indicating that it didn't matter event
ually they returned to the rooftop it couldn't be helped neither of them could help anyone and there wouldn't be any result if they continued to fight however after this exchange luch Chan's attitude towards Le suching had changed and was no longer as overbearing as it was just now you guys have seen Lis sua's strength we can help deal with the fear seed luing Yu looked at her parents with anticipation instead Lu Duan shook his head no it's not a matter of strength dealing with the Fier seed isn
't based on strength alone saying this Lou dust pointed at his heart position the seed will invade your heart and will cause you to have fear as long as you are afraid then you will definitely lose I won't be afraid he he besides the ghost exterminator there is no one who can resist the feury motion of the fear seed jalang side and looked at lingu seriously do you know why we must have you leave why because if you're here we'll worry that you're in danger and we'll develop fear lingu instantly f
ell silent after hearing ja Ling's words the determination and firmness she originally carried on her face gradually disappeared and was replaced by a complex emotion she closed her eyes as if she was deeply experiencing the meaning of JAL laing's words she felt surprised not realizing that her existence would become a worry and fear for her parents while at the same time a wave of warmth welled up inside her heart lingu opened her mouth slightly as if she was about to say something and at that
moment Lisa snatched the first word don't be too self-righteous can't you do it without you I can deal with the fear seed on my own lisu's words seemed to have enraged Lin only to see his eyes glaring as he said viciously you are nothing more than a disgusting ghost monster you have no right to speak then let's continue to fight Leu face changed slightly and he said with a murderous Aura wait for me to kill you guys first and then we'll deal with the fierce seed the atmosphere on the rooftop was
once again tense on the rooftop the atmosphere was instantly tense as if it was a totd string that could snap at any time the confrontation between the L dust couple and Lisa turned into an invisible storm that swept through the entire space l dust's eyes flashed with ferocious light a face of killing intent as if he wanted to eat Le suching alive his hands trembled slightly obviously trying his best to control his emotions as for Jia laming next to him although it wasn't as obvious as what Lou
dust showed he also had a look of murderous intent the ghost exterminator distaste for ghosts and monsters was manifested at this moment leeu on the other hand had a cold face and his eyes revealed an intense killing intent his body was slightly leaning forward as if he was looking for the best time to attack his fingers were slightly curved and as sharp as a blade as if he was ready to pounce on the luchin couple at any time luchin youu stood at the side her face pale and her eyes filled with
worry she clenched her fists tightly her nails Sinking Deep into her flesh as if this was the only way to keep her awake the air around them seemed to have solidified suffocating people the entire rooftop was so quiet that only their breathing in heartbeats could be heard and each heartbeat struck everyone's heartstrings like a drum beat fear tension anger and killing intent all kinds of emotions are intertwined together forming an atmosphere that is difficult to name suddenly a cold wind blew b
y blowing their clothes and hair and breaking the frozen air but what followed was an even more tense atmosphere as if it was the Calm before the storm and right at this moment a black dot suddenly appeared in the distant Sky coming this way at an extremely fast speed Luis sua and the others looked over at the same time as the black dot got closer and closer Lisa and the others also saw the person coming clearly it was blood Phantom the luchan couple's Expressions changed at the same time and wo
rry flashed across their faces one Leo was so difficult to deal with another Blood Phantom would be even more difficult to deal with ha the blood Phantom seems to be carrying something in his hand luchin Yu blinked her eyes and said suspiciously after Ling you said this lisu focused on the item in the blood Phantom's hand and then his face changed drastically crap hurricane ghost Emperor Lisa's pupil shrunk violently his eyes filled with unbelievable shock his m mouth was slightly open as if he
was so shocked that he couldn't close it and even his voice became a little shaky the original calmness and composure on his face instantly disappeared replaced by a deep dismay he couldn't help but rub his eyes vigorously before staring tightly at the hurricane ghost emperor in blood Phantom's hands as if he wanted to disbelieve his eyes blood Phantom speed was very fast and in the blink of an eye she arrived in front of lisu and the others and when she saw lisu's expression at this moment she
couldn't help but deject herself blood Phantoms face was overflowing with a smug smile her hands lifted up the hurricane ghost Emperor's corpse and an almost crazy excitement flowed out of her eyes she deliberately shook the hurricane ghost emperor in front of lisu as if she was showing him her trophy you this Lisa obviously still had some difficulty believing it the once Mighty hurricane ghost Emperor was now being held in the hands of blood Phantom like a dead fish and played with it this visu
al impact was a little bit big bang blood Phantom raised his hand and threw the hurricane ghost Emperor at lisu's feet Lisa kicked it with his foot like he was verifying whether it was real or fake say thank you blood Phantom landed in front of Lisa and looked at him with a smile e thanks Lisa's eyes were staring at the hurricane ghost Emperor's corpse and he said thank you without lifting his head insincere blood Phantom crossed her arms with a dissatisfied look lisu hurriedly raised his head a
nd looked at her with sincere eyes tears of emotion flowing from the corners of his mouth thank you seeing that lisou was so sincere blood Phantom reluctantly accepted his thanks how did you kill the hurricane ghost Emperor Ling you couldn't help but speak out blood Phantom raised his chin condescendingly and squinted at her not telling you Ling you blood Phantom sending over the hurricane ghost Emperor's corpse at this time could be considered timely L succubus would be able to immediately brea
k through to the SSS level as long as he devoured the hurricane ghost emperor in this way the LW dust couple would not be his opponent only to see the corner of Lis sua's mouth lifting up he said to blood Phantom help me stalam no problem blood mimic took a step forward and blocked in front of Lisa then took out a cell phone her action confused the few people present and they frowned with an uncertain look blood mistress smiled faintly and dialed the phone hey father cousin jman's granddaughter
is on a mission in tanu city right oh I see isn't it called xia laang aha I know the phone hung up in blood charm looked at xia laang with a smile call Auntie what jalang and the others all had stunned Expressions on their faces after hearing blood Phantom's words jalang brows were furrowed and a trace of Doubt flashed through her eyes she didn't understand what blood Phantom was saying at all nor did she know why she knew about her grandfather but a bad feeling couldn't help but start to well u
p in her heart Lou dust and LU Ching Yu were also stunned as they looked at blood mistress as if they were looking at an alien the entire scene suddenly became very strange as blood Phantom stood there with a smug smile on his face while the others looked at each other in disbelief how do you know my grandfather's name jel layang couldn't help but open her mouth to inquire blood Phantom Shrugged and said with a smile didn't you hear it just now your grandfather jaman is my cousin of course I kno
w his name ridiculous my grandfather has killed countless ghosts in his life how could he be the cousin of a ghost monster Jala mang sneered disdainfully and right at this moment as if luin who was on the side remembered something his body gently trembled as if he had been electrocuted he whispered in jaia laming ear what's the name of that person from your Xiao family who was known as the strongest talent in history it's called xiaoi E before the words were finished Xiao Ling froze it seemed li
ke the name jiai e was what lingu said when she introduced blood charm earlier couldn't be this guy shouldn't really be forget it don't think about it make a call to my father Xiao chinan blood Phantom smiled inexplicably and said he'll tell you looking at blood mimiks serious look jel Layman took out her cell phone in disbelief hello great-grandfather this is Little Dream It's like this I have something I want to ask you that there's a ghost and monster in front of me saying that it's my grandf
ather's cousin oh oh okay I understand at first ja Ling's expression was fairly normal but gradually the expression on her face began to change constantly more so than a peaking Opera face change as the phone hung up Jala mang looked up at blood Phantom her face showing a difficult expression and gently opened her mouth Auntie although Xiao layang was very reluctant to call out to blood fantom's Aunt Jiao chenin had already made it very clear on the phone she had to recognize this auntie even if
she did did and she had to recognize it even if she didn't along with the appearance of an ant the atmosphere on the rooftop instantly became strange and none of them were dumbfounded blood Phantom suddenly turned her head to look at lingu an impish smile on her face great granddaughter call out great anti here before Lu Ching Yu could say anything Lou dust snatched the words out of her mouth don't dream of it there's no way that Ching Yu would call a ghost like that chingu calls Auntie Zang ho
wever as soon as his words fell his wife xia l spoke out and hit him in the face luchin fiercely looked at ja lamang what are you saying that's a ghost monster even if it was really your auntie at one time but now she's a ghost monster it's your business to recognize this ant don't bring chingu on Jala mang said with a face full of helplessness this is my great-grandfather's order the Xiao family heads order not until you disown it saying this xia laang paused also you have to be called Auntie l
uchan was confused what kind of thing is this looking at her white-eyed parents the corners of luu's mouth kept twitching with an incomparably complicated mood didn't you hear me this is an order from jaia family Master Jala mk's expression sank as she frowned and asked are you calling or not I luchan looked at his wife and then at blood mistress his mouth slightly opened as if he wanted to say something but couldn't right at this moment lingu took a deep breath and said to blood mistress great
ant eh really good blood mimic nodded in satisfaction then looked at Luen that look seem to say your wife and daughter have all called out why don't you call out Lou dust's brows were deeply furrowed as if he was weighing whether to call or not this is an order it's not just a unilateral order from family Lord Xiao it's an order that the other three family Lords have also agreed to including your Lu family Lord Jala mang spoke again Lou dust clenched his teeth and spoke in a small voice to blood
mistress there Auntie as L dust's voice of Aunt Granny fell blood mistress couldn't help but laugh out loud she turned her head and said to Le such see this is called Soldier without blood however lisu did not have the time to pay attention to her at this moment because the hurricane ghost Emperor's corpse was devoured by lisu and the terrifying energy ran wildly among monck in his body and Aura likee Heavenly might slowly Rose leis sua's entire body was trembling crazily and an excited smile h
ung on his face he raised his eyes to look at the blood Phantom then picked up Lu chingu and flew to dozens of miles away from Chu City the commotion created by his breakthrough of the SSS rank would be incomp terrifying and if he made the Breakthrough in the city the entire tanu city would be affected the fear seed was in tenu city so it would be a loss if he scared the other party and escaped lishu stood on a small hill while luchin Yu's family of three in the blood Phantom stood a kilometer a
way and watched it's only a realm breakthrough is it necessary to be so far away luchin asked blood mistress bristled and said indifferently if it wasn't for the fact that the imperial Master couldn't leave the contracted ghosts and monsters for more than 1 kilometer I would have even wanted wanted to go a little farther is it really that exaggerated luchin Yu blinked her eyes and asked with a face full of curiosity soon you guys will know as blood Phantom's words fell lisu on the small hill sud
denly let out a long whistle lisu's body shuddered violently and an invisible force erupted from within him instantly sweeping the surroundings in an instant a fierce wind gusted flying sand and Stones were thrown away and the trees around the small hill were uprooted and thrown towards the sky in the sky dark clouds instantly converged and thunder and lightning were exchanged as if announcing that a heaven destroying battle was about to unfold lisu's Aura continued to climb and a heaven destroy
ing Aura enveloped the entire Hill it was as if the air around him was trembling and a powerful energy fluctuation was continuously released shaking the surrounding Earth the three members of lingu family and the blood Phantom all felt a strong sense of Oppression as if the sky was about to collapse this sense of Oppression is he really breaking through the SSS rank Lou dust marveled blood Phantom didn't say anything but just silently looked at Lisa on the small hill with an excited glint in his
eyes the once Invincible tyrannical Eclipse ghost Emperor was about to return Rumble suddenly a huge pillar of black light erupted from Lis sua's place and shot straight into the sky stirring the entire Sky into a storm the black light pillar contained a powerful energy fluctuation as if it was going to swallow the entire world into it immediately afterward the space around the small hill began to twist and distort as if an invisible force was tearing everything apart the the surrounding trees
were instantly destroyed and turned into ruins flying sand and Stones danced in the air as if they were experiencing an apocalyptic disaster in the sky dark clouds rolled in thunder and lightning were exchanged as if they were accompanying lisu's breakthrough a powerful energy descended from the sky converging into lisu's body to help him break through the realm in the midst of this Heaven destroying Aura lisu's body trembled continuously he once again felt the power he once possessed and he als
o felt the pain of the Breakthrough it was as if his soul was was being torn apart and his body was being destroyed however in the midst of this pain and destruction Lisa felt a trace of strange pleasure he felt his strength climbing he felt that he was about to return to SSS rank finally when Lisa's Aura reached a pinnacle he violently leapt up and a heaven destroying Aura instantly erupted shaking the entire world when the Black pillar of light gradually dissipated Lisa's figure gradually beca
me clearer it was as if his body had become even taller and stronger containing endless power a heaven destroying Aura emanated from him making everything around him seem so small he slowly lowered his head feeling the power of the Breakthrough A Satisfied smile appearing on his face tyrannical Eclipse ghost Emperor welcome back blood Phantoms figure suddenly appeared beside Lis sua with a hint of a smile on his face Lis sua didn't say anything just silently feeling his changes thank you Lis sua
said indifferently an excited light flashing in his eyes Ling Yu's family of three froze a kilometer away looking on with a a face full of shock the original Hill had turned into a ruin the surrounding trees were uprooted and turned into a mess the movement of this breakthrough is too exaggerated isn't it jao lemang couldn't help but let out a sigh of relief lingu said with deep conviction indeed it is too exaggerated even more so than the last time I broke through the SS Rank Lou dust on the o
ther hand stared at lashu without saying a word his eyes constantly changing and he didn't know what he was thinking whoos Lisa suddenly appeared in front of Blue Dust the speed of which everyone present could not react to looking at lisu who suddenly appeared in front of him Lan was shocked in his heart keep fighting as the light words fell Lis sua threw a punch this punch of his LW dust clearly saw very clearly but his body could not keep up with his Consciousness just when he wanted to defend
he felt like he was hit by a high-speed train his internal organs almost shifted and his entire body flew backwards like a cannonball Rumble the terrifying Force pushed L dust to a th000 m away where it pass landed smoke and dust rolled everything around was destroyed by this Force leaving a broken and huge scratch it wasn't until L dust was sent flying that luch chingu and Ja layang on the side reacted just as ja layang was about to make a move lisu bizarrely appeared in front of her you go to
o another light sentence ja layang didn't even have time to react before she followed in lenk's footsteps the couple collapsed to the ground a thousand meters away although the two of them desperately struggled to get up the severe pain coming from their bodies caused them to lose the ability to to do so Lou dust and his wife's hands trembled as they propped themselves up on the ground their mouths coughing out bright red blood with just one punch the two ghost exterminators who possessed ghost
Emperor level strength had lost their battle power what are you doing luing uunk eyes widened staring at lisu with a face full of anger why did you suddenly strike to injure my parents injure your parents Lis sua smiled evily and said unhurriedly it's already good that I didn't kill him you should be grateful to me what lingu looked at him incredulously beat her parents to death and I'm still grateful to him what the hell was this guy thinking the guy who dared to take a shot at the tyrannical E
clipse ghost Emperor other than those two ghost Emperors of the ghost realm none of them could survive blood Phantom slowly walked to lisu side and said indifferently although those two ghost Emperors are still alive they won't live for long that means your parents are the only exception that can survive at this point in the conversation blood Phantom smiled faintly so you really should be grateful to him yo Lu chinguun gaze kept hovering over Lis sua and blood Phantom she suddenly realized that
Lisa had become different before although he also did whatever he wanted he still had at least some concern for her the royal master but now he was completely unconcerned as if he had seen through luing Yu's mind lisu indifferently said are you trying to threaten me with your own life again Ling you froze Lis sua continued if so then you should hurry up and kill yourself if you can't lay your hands on me I can help what words are you saying Ling you small face swished pale and couldn't help hel
p but take a few steps back lisu's figure flashed and his body was almost pasted together with lingu ah lingu was startled and subconsciously wanteded to step back again but she was grabbed by Lis sua's arm with a forceful pull Lis sua came to luchin yuzer and slowly said I now have the power to not be afraid of those two ghost Emperors in the ghost realm so I don't have to be threatened by you anymore even if I return to the Ghost World I'm not afraid of those two ghost Emperors and I'll be abl
e to come back to earth again through the altar if it wasn't for the fear species here on Earth I would want to go back to the ghost realm right now after all there are more ghosts and monsters in the ghost realm than on Earth as the words fell lingu felt an actual killing intent he really wants to kill me luing Yu looked at Lisa incredulously her head became blank and she almost lost the ability to think looking at the frightened Ling you Lis sua grinned Don't Be Afraid as long as you behave yo
urself in the future I won't kill you until this moment the identities of both sides were completely rever first lingu the Imperial Master officially lost the ability to restrain lisu Luis sua is no longer afraid of her threatening herself with her life instead lingu will have to listen to Lisa in the future or will be killed previously lingu dared to threaten herself with her life because she knew that Lisa was afraid of dying but now that she knew that Lisa wasn't afraid anymore she was scared
instead stay away from my daughter lud dust's voice suddenly rang out as he and xia laang dragged their heavily injured bodies back to luchin U side boom the husband and wife erupted with extraordinary strength and struck at the same time to forcely shoe back after the strike the L dust couple face ped another point and opened their mouths to spray out a mouthful of blood lisu's eyes turned cold are you guys looking for death he he ghost exterminator is not afraid of death Lou dust raised his h
and to wipe off the blood at the corner of his mouth and said with a fierce smile there are only ghost exterminators who die in battle and there are no ghost exterminators who retreat in cowardice very well lishu slowly raised his hand just as he was about to give the two a fatal blow Ling you blocked in front of the two and the blood Phantom on the side also spoke at this time let them go whom lisu looked at her in doubt blood mimik frowned and said this is my grand niece and now the Xiao clan
members are all that's left of my father and her also if you kill her Ling you should also fight with you Ling you died then you will have to go back to the Ghost World although you can visit the Earth again through the altar but it is also a bit Troublesome moreover the hurricane ghost Emperor was killed by my father's help look at this and let them go if it was someone else saying this lisu wouldn't even care but blood Phantom's words were different only to see lisu while pondering for a momen
t then faintly said I will let you guys off this time once these words came out luing Yu's family of three let out a sigh of relief L Duan and his wife were not afraid of death but they were afraid of luing Yu's death and luing Yu was the same she didn't want her parents to die either their thoughts were also inight by Lisa only to see Lisa gently smiled and said then letun talk about the fear seed next tell us everything you know on what grounds to tell you luchin sneered lisu was laughing when
he heard this he pointed at luing Yu and said not telling me then I will kill her in front of you you jalang was so angry that she spat out another mouthful of blood this feeling of having their weaknesses seized made them very uncomfortable blood Phantom looked at jaala mang and said nonchalantly grand niece this isn't a bad thing isn't it bad to have a helper with a strong battle power to deal with the species together come with me Lan glanced at lisu then turned around directly I will now ta
ke you to the place where the fear seat is sealed seal a trace of Doubt flashed in luchins eyes the Fier seed in tanu city is in a sealed State you'll know when you come Lou dust said without looking back looking at Lis sua who was standing still jaang smiled and asked what are you afraid we'll set a trap he he luua laughed a few times Then followed along with blood charm when they were almost back to tanu City lingu suddenly came to Lis sua's side and asked with complicated eyes did you really
want to kill me just now le see was slightly stunned smile and asked a rhetorical question what do you think Leu followed lud Duan to a grocery store in the center of tenu City the grocery store was closed and looked like it had been closed for a long time Lou dust took out the key and opened the door signaling the as you see to follow them in inside there was nothing but a few empty shelves Lou dust whispered a few words that Lis sua could not understand then the ground slowly left and an under
ground entrance appeared the group walked in in Silence the passage was very Steep and extended all the way down after about 5 minutes Lisa and the others walked to the end at the end of the passage was an empty basement and the air was filled with an Indescribable odor the surrounding walls were engraved with bizarre symbols as if they were silently telling some secret right in the middle lay a black coffin its smooth surface reflecting an eerie light the spell Engravings around the coffin carr
ied an eerie power that sent shivers down one spine throughout the basement the faint flames of candles jumped on the walls casting dappled light and shadows creating an eerie and terrifying atmosphere Ling you stood at the exit of the passageway only to feel a chill rise from the SS of her feet and gradually spread throughout her body she tried to avert her eyes from the coffin but the mysterious Force seemed to be tugging at her making it impossible for her to escape it's the cealing technique
of the ceiling Family Blood mistress said indifferently Jala man glanced at her that's right but the seal here has been broken and the things inside have already escaped Fier seed Ling you blurted out this coffin is the same as the one that sealed the fearce seed in the no return swamp last time so what do you mean by bringing me here lisu's eyes narrowed slightly luchin pointed at the open Black Coffin and said in a deep voice I'm trying to tell you that we don't know the location of the fear
seed either the fear seed had been sealed here before and our couple's mission was to watch over the seal here jalang let out a light breath and said with a bitter smile but some time ago the seal here suddenly loosened and the feier seed took this opport Unity to escape then why didn't you guys report it because although the fierce seat escaped the current one is very weak and we thought we could handle it ourselves luu sighed and said in a deep voice but the other party is very cunning it has
been hiding and not coming out collecting fear in the dark and we can't find it hearing this Lisa had the urge to hit someone it turns out that these two guys also don't know the location of the fierce seed what a waste of time just as lisu was belaboring the uselessness of the two Jal laang suddenly said but we know the ability of this Fierce seed it can parasitize humans and can completely hide its own Aura and it can also control the person who is parasitized and then lisu blinked and asked w
ith a slightly mocking tone since we're the ones in charge of watching over the seals we'll of course have a way to deal with it on us Lou dust took out a palm-sized compass from his pocket as long as the Fier seed is within 5 m this Compass will react so you guys have been using this Compass to find the fierce seed these days lisu shook his head and said indifferently what a very stupid method L Duan asked then what's your good idea he he Lis sua smiled grimly and said slowly since it's good to
know that it's hiding inside human bodies as long as we kill the entire city won't we know where the fierce seed is hiding didn't all of you ghost exterminators deal with the fierce seed by slaughtering the city Luan and the others couldn't help but be taken aback when they heard Liu's words they froze in place and were surprisingly speechless for a moment Lou dust and xal laang exchanged glances with each other and seemed to be silently exchanging their thoughts with each other Lu lowered her
head and clenched her hands into fists not knowing what she was thinking blood mistress looked at lisu silently her eyes were full of support as long as it was something lisu wanted to do she would support it the air was filled with a dull and depressing atmosphere as if the entire basement was enveloped by Lisa's crazy remarks this place was already filled with a mysterious and terrifying atmosphere and now it was even heavier and more depressing the luchin couple stopped making eye contact and
looked at Lis sua at the same time what's wrong is it because you think what I said Is Right Le suah grinned Lou dust shook his head and said in a low voice the previous ghost exterminators did utilize the method of slaughtering the city to deal with the fear species but we have not experienced that era and do not recognize the method of slaughtering the city hearing this Blood Phantom instantly understood why they didn't report it it turned out to be because they were afraid that the above wou
ld carry out the city slaughtering plan only to see blood Phantom said with an inexplicable smile how ridiculous are you guys denying your ancestors we don't mean that Jal laang hurly spoke we just want to try try do you think that the ghost exterminators of old didn't try blood Phantoms expression sank as she said in a cold voice do you think that the experience derived from countless Generations is no match for the two of you as the words reached this point blood Phantoms expression suddenly b
ecame serious dealing with incipient fear species can be solved individually but there's only one way to deal with fear species that have already absorbed a large amount of fear emotions and that's to kill everyone who produces fear no way Ling you suddenly exclaimed no way this is not the time to ask for your opinions Leu looked at luing Yu expressionlessly and said indifferently no one can stop what I'm going to do 5 days Ling Yu looked at Lisa tightly and begged give me 5 days if I can't find
the fierce seed within 5 days then use your method okay for Ling you who had only killed one person something like slaughtering a city was simply unacceptable she would rather die herself than let such a thing happen lisu's eyes narrowed slightly what if I don't agree if you don't agree I'll immediately kill myself so you'll only be able to go back to the Ghost World and the fear seed in tenu city will have nothing to do with you he he lishu was exasperated and laughed not knowing what to say f
or a while looking at the determined luch chingu Lisa secretly contemplated for a moment before gritting his teeth and saying okay I'll give you 5 days now Lisa felt more and more that lingu was a burden and wanted to kill her more and more hearing Lis sua's words Ling you side in relief although time was running out at least there was still a chance as long as the fear seed was found out the slaughter of the city could be avoided perhaps the best way for a ghost exterminator to deal with the Fi
er seed was to Massacre the city to remove the Fey motion but Lisa was different he was directly devouring the fear seed so as long as the fear seed was found out it would be fine ding ring ring at this time Ling Yu's cell phone rang hey president Chen what's up what the fear seed killed someone inside a certain rental house in tanu City a female corpse with its throat bitten off was was lying quietly on the ground in a dancing pose looking a little creepy against the blood on the ground what's
the situation Ling you hurried over Shenley pointed at the corpse on the ground and said in a deep voice just now someone called The ghostmaster Association to say that there are ghosts and monsters here and then we came but the person is already dead and still has body heat where is the person who called don't know Shenley shook his head before letting the group of members of the ghost smiter Association go out first soon only chenle and lingu were left in the rental house Lisa faintly asked di
d you find something chenle nodded and said with a grave face I suspect that the phone call was made by the fierce seed and this deceased person has also filed a case with the association and she was one of the people who were terrorized why would it do that provocation Ling you asked with a frown it's not provoking the blood Phantom's eyes glazed over as it slowly said it couldn't wait and wanted more fearful emotions previously he hadn't been able to kill so the fear that everyone generated wa
sn't much and it is now trying to let everyone know that being targeted will kill them thus expanding the fear death can make people afraid it seems that this fear seat is sensing that there is danger approaching so it is desperate to boost its power blood Phantom looked at lisu thoughtfully although lisu had intentionally stayed away from tanu City when he made his breakthrough the commotion was too great and could be felt here in tanu city and this is also too coincidental Lisa has just broken
through the feier species to kill people saying that there is no relationship blood Phantom is not believed oh afraid the corner of lisu's mouth Rose slightly if I make a breakthrough in tenu City maybe it will really scare it away breakthrough chenle's pupils contracted violently as he asked in Surprise did you really make that skyrocketing black pillar just now since it's scared it will easily reveal itself this is an opportunity yo you need to hurry up lisu looked at lingu meaningfully he ha
d only given 5 days and once the 5 days were up he would immediately carry out the massacre after all the longer it took the more fear emotions the fear seed absorbed and the harder it would be to deal with although lisu was very confident in his own strength wouldn't it be better to get rid of the enemy when they were weak luing Yu glanced at lisu then walked over to the corpse and crouched down next to it as if she was looking for any clues she also knew that time was running out she had to fi
nd the dread seed within 5 days otherwise this city would be finished lisu was definitely not joking unfortunately she didn't find any useful Clues after staying in the rental house for a few hours lingu finally went home with a sad face the next night a large portion of the people in tanu City received a message with a photo attached at the same time in the photo was a man who had been disembed and the message contained the man's location lingu rushed to the scene of the crime at the first oppo
rtunity it's the same person who was targeted by the Fier seed before Shenley said with a somber face lingu was silent her hands clenched into fists on the third night another person died and there was more than one the citizens of canu city were frightened especially those who had been terrorized before were so frightened that they hid in the association of ghost Masters the fear expanded violently the entire tenu city was shrouded in fear and a strong sense of fear could be felt when walking o
n the streets luing Yu's side found nothing while Luen and his wife took the compass and examined them one by one also with no luck soon the fourth night Lu chingu stood quietly beside a corpse that was still warm gritting her teeth she said damn it this is no way to find the fierce species at all it was already the fourth day and tomorrow if she still couldn't find the fierce seed Lisa would definitely make a move her heart was now very confused and anxious don't be anxious when you're anxious
you'll be messed up come get high on a melon seed to relax Lisa smiled faintly and handed luchin you a melon seed no more no less just really one lingu was slightly stunned looked at Lisa and said are you mocking me he he you eat this melon seed I'll tell you a good news maybe it will let you find the fierce Ido when these words came out lingu immediately took the melon she was basically in a state of sickness now as long as there was then news about the Fier seed she wouldn't let it go even if
it wasn't much use say it what's your good news Ling you threw away the melon shells and stared dead at lisu oh how is the flavor of this melon seed lisu suddenly asked lingu frowned but still answered him not bad it's strawberry flavored when the words came to this lingu was violently stunned you haven't finished getting high on those melon seeds before no yo this melon seed was picked up here Leu grinned pointing to the side of the corpse right there luchin Yu's eyes snapped open and she opene
d her mouth wanting to spit out the melon flesh however lisu's next words directly made her stop her vomiting movements it's not just here almost all of those corpses before had the strawberry flavored melon seeds next to them so is it true that all of this dead people like to get high on strawberry flavored melon seeds or maybe the murderer likes to get high on strawberry flavored melon seeds as Liu's words fell luing Yu's face changed dramatically shouting loudly it's him the Ghost Master who
sent us strawberry flavored melons not necessarily but it's very likely lisu faintly smiled and said nonchalantly make a call to chenle and ask him to check the information of this Imperial ghostmaster 10 minutes later Lisa and the others arrived in front of a small Bungalow in the suburbs what's wrong with this Imperial ghostmaster chenle asked with a frown just wait wek know soon enough as lisu's words fell the masked Lou dust and jalang walked quickly only Lou dust without saying a word held
a compass in his hand and approached the door of the small Bungalow Buzz there's a reaction Lou dust looked at the compass with a face full of excitement the corner of Lisa's mouth slightly raised as he faintly said then letun do it as soon as the words fell Lis suah blasted a punch at the small Bungalow Lou dust's face changed and he cursed that he quickly dodged away without giving any advanced notice of his strike Rumble deafening sounds rang out as the small Bungalow was leveled to the groun
d a figure slowly stepped out from the smoke and dust how did you guys find out it's a Pity if I had been allowed to soak up the fear for a few more days I would have recovered but now it's almost done I've already recovered 70 to 80% of my strength a horse voice came out along with a powerful Aura slowly Rising Shenley only felt his heart tighten and even breathing became difficult it really is you luing Yu exclaimed as she got a good look at the person walking out from inside how did you guys
find me the other party continued to ask lisu smiled and said although you can control the person being parasitized some of the other party's preferences still haven't changed such as liking strawberry flavored melons I see the other party nodded and then its body expanded at an astonishing speed becoming 5 or 6 M tall in the blink of an eye its massive body resembling a mountain peak giving a strong sense of Oppression its gray body was covered with scales that looked hard and rough emitting a
chilling Aura the gray tail that grew up from its back was several meters long thick and dense as if it was countless small snakes entangled together what was even more creepy was that the ends of these Tails were actually human faces their expressions twisted and agonizing as if they were experiencing endless torture these Faces Sometimes opened their mouths and screamed sometimes closed their eyes tightly and endured in silence reminding people of the sights in hell when this dread species mov
ed its tail would swing with it and the mouths of those human faces would open and close emitting faint moans as if telling the world of their pain its eyes flashed red full of resentment and evil so that no one dared to meet its gaze the fear seed ignored the others its gaze deadlocked only Su I can feel that you possess a very powerful force within you it's a Pity that you actually ganged up with the humans or else we could have teamed up to dominate the world lisu Shrugged very regrettable I
don't want to join hands with you I just want to eat you as the words fell Lisa's shadowy doppelganger suddenly appeared and an unrivaled aura exploded with it you guys watch from the sidelines let me have some fun with this Fierce species commanding Lisa and his shadow doppelganger quickly attacked the Fier seed haaha then let's see who will be eaten the feier seed laughed maniacally a few times and the human tals behind them all attacked leua and the shadow split those humans at the end of the
ir tails became hideous and opened their mouths to eject various energies and a large Twisted gray Face rose from The Dread species covering the entire Tan City and an iora instantly enveloped tanu City when the citizen saw the big Twisted face in the sky they were all scared to death lisu and the shadow split nimbly dodged the energy spewed out by those hideous human faces lightly weaving in and out of the dense tail attacks a black energy ball instantly condensed in Lisa's hand and he threw it
violently at the head of the dread species the energy ball sliced through the air carrying an astonishing might straight to the Target boom a deafening explosion rang out and the head of the dread species was blown to Smith arines and its gray body shook in place for a few moments before collapsing however out of lis sua's expectation The Dread seeds torso did not completely die even though it was blown up from its collapsed body a strand of gray energy began to emerge quickly spreading and dif
fusing around these energies coalesced into distorted faces in the air and they screamed and roared as if they were mockingly suah lisu frowned as he realized that the fierce seed was recovering quickly by absorbing the fearful emotions of the citizens of Tian Yun he raised his head and looked into the distance and found that the originally quiet streets of tanu city had now become chaotic and the big face in the sky kept emitting terrifying laughter and shooting out beam of gray energy to attac
k the entire tenu city panicked people ran in all directions their faces were filled with panic and despair the breath of fear was constantly absorbed by the big face in the sky and then transmitted to the fear seed the fear seed greedily absorbed these negative emotions as its body gradually regrouped from the ground in a few moments though the huge fear seed stood in front of Lisa again its body became even bigger and its tail was even denser lingu said to her parents letun go deal with that b
ig face after saying this Lu chingu quickly arrived on the roof of the tallest building in tenu City she used the power shared by lisu to shout loudly Don't Be Afraid everyone I am your guardian goddess lingu I am now dealing with this ghost Monster please don't be afraid there is no need to panic it will be resolved soon hearing luing Yu's words the fear in the hearts of the citizens instantly reduced by half this scene made Shenley feel relieved it seemed that his decision to make luchin Yu th
e guardian God of tenu city was incomparably correct as the fear dimin finished the large face in the sky instantly became Furious and erupted into a rain-like attack on tenu City dream on the L dust couple appeared out of thin air and their nightmare Chi intertwined together forming a wall of nightmare Chi that blocked all the attacks seeing this scene the fear in the hearts of the people of tanu City diminished once again big face roared madly in the sky continuously sending out attacks so str
ong we won't be able to block it for long I hope that side can quickly resolve the main body Lu chin and Xiao Ling's hands trembled their foreheads using dense and fine sweat they were already injured and this kind of attack that was powerful and wide- ranging put the two under tremendous pressure although with luing Yu's pacification the fear of the citizens had decreased there were still fearful emotions that arose as long as there were fear emotions the fear seed could keep recovering no matt
er how many times it was blown up by Lis sua as well whoos lisu retreated back to the blood Phantom with a flash leaving only the shadow split to engage the Fier seed how does it feel blood Phantom asked with a smile lisu shook his head and said faintly the strength isn't great it's just hard to kill in fact the strength of the fear seed was very powerful it was already a top existence at the ghost Emperor level and if it was Luan and Jal laang against it they wouldn't have any chance of winning
at all nay Lisa's strength was even more terrifying so powerful that he could crush The Dread seed after some exchanges luchang also lost interest in continuing the fight then what are you going to do next what else can I do of course sits to eat him Lis sua grinned a dark light flashing in his eyes but it's a bit Troublesome to devour him like this so go and help me reduce the source of his fear oh want to slaughter the city no need reducing the number of people by half is enough Leu said indi
fferently after all I promised Ling you I can't break my promise half of the deaths is not a massacre blood charms eyebrows were furrowed and she was in deep thought she promised to find Shen kuin to no longer harm humans although at that time there was no thought of keeping it but this front foot just left to slaughter half of the city seems to be a bit unreasonable what's wrong lisu asked suspiciously blood Phantom glanced at him then said faintly nothing I'll go now blood Phantom used spatial
movement to come over Chu City and look down at the people below I'm doing this to deal with the fear species it shouldn't be considered harming humans right besides if it was father they would have done the same well that's not a breach of trust on my part murmuring a self-c consoling cry a burst of blood light erup from the blood charm's body and in the blink of an eye a large blood Cloud coalesced under the nightmare Chi barrier lingu fiercely looked towards blood Phantom and asked out loud
what are you doing a bad premonition Rose from the bottom of luchin Yu's heart blood Phantom did not pay any attention and slowly waved his hand and the blood clouds in the sky began to rain down blood the blood rain fell like a torrent instantly drenching half of tanu City each drop of blood rain was like acid rain with corrosive properties and the moment it touched the human body a white smoke Rose and those who were drenched let out mournful screams as their skin instantly festered their live
s passing away in an instant the crowds in the streets were thrown into Panic running in all directions but the blood rain was so widespread and dense that there was almost nowhere to hide some people tried to hide in buildings but even the thick concrete walls could not withstand the erosion of the blood rain and the walls were soon corroded with holes and the blood rain penetrated in knocking down the people inside one by one there were many ghost Masters among these people but they were also
defenseless against the blood rain lingu was also affected by the blood rain and she hurriedly worked the ghost shei in her body to form a shield to protect herself but the corrosive nature of the blood rain was too strong her protective shield soon developed cracks and she had to retreat back and forth looking for shelter the bloody rain lasted for a full 10 minutes before it gradually stopped half of Chu's City had already turned into a ruin everywhere were holes corroded by the blood rain cou
ntless corpses were lying on the streets and only a few survivors were left luchin Yu looked at the tragic situation in front of her her heart filled with grief and a sense of powerlessness she turned her head to look at blood mistress only to see blood mistress's face beused as if she had only stepped on a few ants unperturbed why are you doing this these people are innocent loching you roared innocent hph there are no innocent people in this world blood Phantom sneered since they were born in
this world they have to endure the cruelty of this world I am merely letting them off the hook in advance Ling you was trembling with anger itching to rush over and kill blood Phantom immediately but she knew that she was no match for blood Phantom the L dust couple who maintained the nightmare Chi barrier glanced at each other their faces all helpless half of the people in tanu City died and the fear immediately disappeared by half the fear seed obviously felt its power weakening and a touch of
timidity flashed in its eyes lisu was too powerful so powerful that it felt despair this was not even the same level of existence the Fier seed erupted its full strength to force the shadow split back wanting to take the opportunity to escape but just as it turned around it realized that Lisa was standing there silently blocking its way only to see Lisa grinning fiercely his eyes flashing with a ferocious red light he opened his mouth and an invisible force erupted out forming a huge devouring
Vortex a terrifying suction Force appeared and when the fierce seed saw this it struggled in Terror wanting to escape from this terrifying Vortex however no matter how hard it fought it was unable to get rid of that powerful suction Force the power of the fear seed seemed so insignificant in front of Lisa's devouring power and its struggles became more and more feeble the corner of lisu's mouth hooked up a cruel smile coldly watching the fear seed struggling in the whirlpool he could not help bu
t feel a surge of pleasure in his heart as he felt the power of the fear seed rapidly flowing into his body the body of the fear seed gradually disappeared into lisu's mouth its eyes filled with Despair and fear it unwillingly let out a mournful scream but that sound was quickly swallowed up by the vortex Lisa slowly closed his eyes and after Dev powering the Fier seed he felt a powerful force surging into his body this power was so strong that he couldn't help but smile his strength had once ag
ain gained a huge boost and most importantly his soul had once again sublimated with The Disappearance of the Fier seed the large face in the sky also instantly dissipated and the entire tenu city once again regained its calmness but people could still feel a strong Aura permeating the air blood Phantom appeared out of thin air beside Lisa and asked with a smile how does it feel very good Lisa snapped his eyes open and two beams of sharpness shot straight out the enhancement that this Fier seed
brought him was obviously much more than the one before in the sky Lou Dustin jalang put away the nightmare Chi barrier and stared blankly at Le suchan this solved the fear seed could it be that the fearce seed is just something that is not useful to look at no it wasn't that the fear seed was weak but that lisu was too powerful such a powerful ghost monster who on Earth can resist it the husband and wife looked at each other both could see the others worries why did you do this lingu angrily ca
me to Lisa and opened her mouth to question didn't you promise not to carry out a massacre if you find out the fierce seed within 5 days lisu's eyes went cold watch your tone also I didn't make a move to kill just now it was blood charm that killed what does it have to do with me it was clearly you who told blood charm to do it and then lisu stared at her with an indifferent expression what do you want what can you do I Lu chingu opened her mouth and froze in place at this time Lu Duan and xia l
amang came to her side ja lamang said softly it's good that the fear seed was wiped out it's normal for there to be some casualties that wasn't some casualties half of them died Ling Yu looked at her parents incredulously don't you guys think that this method is bad why are you saying such things it's a fact what else can be done Lan's eyes stared and said in a deep voice this is already considered much better than the previous situation of dealing with the fierce seed at least half of tenu City
's people were saved sometimes people ah have to be brave enough to face reality blood Phantom looked at lingu and slowly said if it wasn't for us could your parents handle the fear seed alone and in the end they would still have to alert those ghost exterminators in the upper capital city and in the end they would still have to slaughter the city Ling you frozen place the shock and grief in his heart almost rendering him unable to speak she looked at her parents although they appeared calm the
sadness and helplessness in their eyes could not be concealed luing Yu had mixed feelings in her heart delusion that she was known as the guard God of tanu city in the end she could do nothing at this moment lingu suddenly realized that she simply did not have the ability to guard tanu City and everything she had was relying on lisu the East Rises fishbelly white under the sunlight a half- destroyed tenu City looks bleak the skyscrapers were destroyed beyond recognition and an atmosphere of dead
silence permeated between the Broken Walls the streets were filled with an air of sadness and the originally Lively scenes had disappeared leaving only charred trees and collapsed buildings people stood on top of the ruins with empty eyes and despair written all over their faces the pain in their hearts could not be expressed in words as they watched their former homes turn into ruins some people silently shed tears while some shouted out the names of their loved ones but all that responded to
them was silence and desolation tanu City had lost its former prosperity and vigor turning into a heartbreakingly tragic scene under the sunlight the city seemed to have turned into a huge tomb burying countless innocent beings Ling you stood quietly on top of the ruins the guilt and grief in her heart surging like a tidal wave Luan and Xiao lemang also stood above the ruins shock and grief written all over their faces they had never imagined that tenu City would become like this although they w
ere responsible for guarding the sealed Fier seed before but by the experience of fighting the Fier seed they now sort of understood the fearfulness of the fear seed even though it was easily resolved by Lisa it still cost a city so much the entire chenu city was immersed in grief but life still needed to continue they had to stand up and face this cruel reality for the sake of those who had passed away and for the sake of their own future lives Lisa was not by Ling you side he and blood charm w
ere within the Imperial Ghost Master Association chimley looked helplessly at lisu in front of him and asked softly is there anything special about this contracted ghost monster of mine beside Shenley a ghost monster stood silently its body took on a translucent State as if it was composed of thick fog it was about a meter tall and lightweight as if a gust of wind could blow it away it had a pair of large eyes that Shone with a crystal in light as if they were two Bright Stars beneath the eyes w
as a small smiling face giving it a kind and cute feeling this was a c Great Ghost monster named 100 change monster and Shanley was dumbfounded on the spot when he contracted this ghost monster because although the hund changes monster was a c rank its combat power was not even as good as a d rank and it only looked cute and usually had basically no role other than being cute however Leu and blood Phantom were full of interest in this 100 change monster as if it wasn't a useless ghost monster bu
t a ghost monster with monstrous battle power he he this ghost monster of yours is not simple the blood Phantom took a few steps forward and stood in front of the hundred changes monster saying with a smile just like its name the hundred changes it can turn into any ghost monster and still possess the same power as soon as these words came out chenle's eyes erupted in a burst of excitement then he leftt forward and said hundred change monster turn into the appearance of a blood Phantom gz the hu
nd monster looked at him and cocked its head in a naive manner hurry up and change guzy Chun Ley looking at Chanley who was filled with speechlessness the blood Phantom slowly said it's not that it can change just because it wants to it has to come into contact with the body of the ghost or monster that it wants to change into and then it also has to have the other party agree to it before it can change what this Chanley was once again speechless was it possible to run over to an enemy while fig
hting him and ask the other party if they were willing to allow themselves to become like him this would fearfully be immediately slapped to death don't look like that the hund change monster is actually still very useful lisu grinned and stared at the hundred change monster for example it can follow me and as long as I agree he can become my appearance he he is also right chimley stared blankly and then was enlightened it wasn't like it had to take on the appearance of an enemy taking on the ap
pearance of a friend could also work that would be the equivalent of having two Lisas one must know that Lisa was a very powerful existence if one were to turn into Lis sua's appearance that would already be equivalent to chungle him having a powerful ghost that was equal to Lisa's strength you let it turn into me Lisa grabbed the hundred change monster hand and said indifferently in the next moment with Chan Le's thought the hundred changes monsters appearance quickly transformed and in the bli
nk of an eye it turned into lisu Shenley couldn't help but share the power of the hundred change monster at this moment with another movement of his mind a power so powerful that Shenley couldn't believe it surged into his body and he had the illusion of feeling that he was already Invincible however he was very clear that this was really Just an Illusion after all this was only 10% of Lis sua's power he was still far from being Invincible 100 change monster let's go out and try your current pow
er outside chenle looked at 100 change monster with a smile on his face however the hundred change monster that had turned into lisu's appearance looked at him coldly and said in differently are you ordering me to do something chenle was violently stunned and looked at the other party blankly oh I forgot to tell you that aund change monster will not only possess the other party's power after changing but will also inherit the other party's character blood Phantom smiled and explained the corners
of Chan Le's mouth Twix slightly just as chanle was doubting his life the hundred change monster changed back to its original form with a bang the Monstrous power within chenle's body also disappeared in an instant which left chenle with an empty feeling what happened Shenley asked out loud Leu spoke it wasn't able to transform for a long period of time the more powerful the ghost or Monster the shorter the time it maintains its transformation it seems that it can only maintain its transformati
on into my appearance for half a minute at most and should be able to maintain it for a minute if it holds on a bit longer but half a minute is enough time to take care of any enemy under the ghost Emperor lisu nodded with satisfaction then said to chenle you'll follow me from now on ah this why chenle asked suspiciously without waiting for lisu to answer blood Phantom snatched his words of course it's to have you as a fighter the corners of Lee's mouth twitched slightly as he looked at blood Ph
antom with a speechless expression blood Phantom continued don't waste the hund change monsters abilities follow us in order to maximize the hund change monsters abilities blood Phantom said very reasonable ask who else on Earth is stronger than lisu now following L Su can make the hundred change monster become an invincible existence although it can only be Invincible for half a minute Shenley fell into deep thought he also very much recognized blood charms words he looked at the hundred change
monster on the side then not at his head and said all right I'll follow you guys after a while the hund change monster regained its strength and Shenley had it transformed into the blood Phantom's appearance again this time the 100 change monster maintained its transformation for a full 2 minutes and even brought Shenley to feel a bit of spatial movement Lou dust and jalang stood quietly outside tianu City looking at luing Yu who was Fading Into the distance the fierce seed in tanu city had alr
eady been eliminated and lisu had set off again towards somewhere else in search of ghosts and monsters to devour while lingu as his royal master of course had to follow although L Duan and his wife were very unwilling for Ling you to follow they were also incapable of stopping it in addition to not being strong enough they were also suppressed by Blood charm with their seniority and their aunts words had to be listened to or Xiao chinu would come over with another phone call in fact they were n
ot worried that lingu would encounter any danger after all Lisa and his party were so powerful what they were worried about was that lingu would provoke Lisa for the trip L do two people specially explained that luch chingu should not go against lisah it is best to keep quiet about everything and just watch quietly from the side why do you have a sad face Shenley put his face in front of lingu and asked in a low voice lingu shook her head and kept her mouth shut ever since tenu City had been hal
f destroyed Ling Yu had barely spoken and had always had a sad look on her face guzi the hund change monster also followed chenle's example and brought its face in front of luch chingu and looking at that naive smiling face the corner of luing Yu's mouth couldn't help but hang up a faint smile this contracted ghost monster of yours is truly amazing obviously only C rank yet it can move around in the daytime he he that's for sure don't look at it with a harmless appearance but it's very powerful
when it fights luing Yu glanced at him and said indifferently nonsense of course it's powerful when it turns into Liu's appearance while the two were chatting Lisa suddenly stopped and frowned at the distant Sky it's old bone only to see the white bone ghost Emperor flying towards them shakily looking like he was about to crash finally the white bone ghost Emperor flew above Lisa in them Rumble the largest body suddenly fell raising a cloud of dust originally lisu was puzzled he just went to yon
City to kill a SSS level ghost but he didn't see it coming back for so many days now it looks like he's in trouble when the dust cleared the white bone ghost Emperor's appearance was also revealed the white bone ghost Emperor's originally Majestic body looked unusually wretched at the moment the bones on his body were scattered all over the place with some places revealing empty holes obviously the bones in those places were missing the bones which were originally white were now covered in dust
and looked particularly miserable its skeleton had already appeared visibly bent obviously having been subjected to a strong impact the eye holes on its skull gazed vacantly at the sky seemingly silently telling of its misery several of its originally sharp teeth were also broken making it look particularly miserable one of the white bone ghost Emperor's Wings was also broken leaving Only One Wing waving feebly as if asking for help from lisu and the others what's wrong with you blood Phantom q
uickly stepped forward a flash of killing intent in his eyes who injured you like this the white bone ghost Emperor twisted his head and looked at her a ghost monster called bone eater ghost bone eating ghost chenle was shocked in his heart as he looked at The Wretched white bone ghost emperor in front of him and said it can't be possible to actually be able to injure you like this you're a ghost Emperor hearing Chan Le's words the white bone ghost Emperor said without a trace of anger the facts
are in front of us what's impossible as much as he hated to admit it he was indeed defeated Liu's eyes narrowed as he asked softly he should just be able to restrain you right that's right that bone eater can easily break through my defenses and these bones of mine are as weak as tofu in front of him is he in Cloud Sky City no I met him on my way back after killing that SSS class Ghost in Cloud Sky City what rank was that bone eater ghost it was originally SSS rank but it broke through to the g
host rank after eating some of the bones in my body I escaped while he was breaking through very well lisu's eyes turned cold letun go and kill this bone eater first under the guidance of the white bone ghost Emperor Lisa and the others arrived at the foot of a large mountain the white bone ghost Emperor who had already lost his ability to move was held up by the blood curtain created by the blood Phantom and he looked at the large mountain in front of him and said at that time he came out from
here and attacked me but I don't know if he's still around as soon as the words left his mouth a creepy laughter echoed through the large mountain immediately after a black shadow slowly walked out from the mountain pass its figure tall and twisted emitting a sickening stench it was the bone eater ghost a vicious ghost that fed on Bones the bone eater ghost's entire body was covered with thick scales emitting an eerie green light as if it was a demon crawling out from the depths of Hell its eyes
were sunk deep into its skull flashing with cunning and cruelty the corners of its mouth were dripping with sticky saliva and when it dripped down on the ground it made a zz sound as if it was devouring all the Breath of Life the claws of the bone eater were as sharp as knives with sharp nails on each finger as if it could easily Pierce through any defense its tail was long and thick with a sharp bone spur growing at the end and it was full of threats in every swing as the bone eater ghost appr
oached step by step chenle and lingu both felt a strong sense of Oppression g g g I can smell it a delicious and savory bone flavor you've obviously run away but you're actually coming back this is to fulfill me as long as I eat all of your bones I will be able to have even more power the bone eater stood in the sunlight and opened his arms thanks to you I have the ability to be able to move around in the daytime allowing me to feel the warmth of the Sun the previous bone eater ghost was only SS
S level and was not able to appear in the daytime but after eating the bones of the white bone ghost Emperor it broke through to the ghost Emperor level and possessed the power to not be afraid of the daytime lishu quietly looked at the bone eater ghost in front of him and slowly spoke chamley do it ah oh Shenley obviously didn't react at first but he quickly realized that it was time for him the fighter to make his appearance transform 100 change monster as the words fell the hundred change mon
ster grabbed Lisa's hand and then transformed into Lisa's appearance the Centurion that transformed into lisu's appearance took a step forward and looked at the bone eater with cold eyes Under The centurion's Gaze the bone eater body trembled and took a few steps back uncontrollably he forcibly suppressed the fear in his heart and looked at the white bone ghost Emperor and said J so you're calling for help to come but are you sure you can beat me the word question mark had just finished speaking
when the 100 change monster that had turned into lisu swung out a fist violently the centurion's punch was like a meteorite that fell from the sky carrying the power of destroying the sky and Earth and ruthlessly smashed into the bone eater's body Rumble the explosions were deafening and the entire Mountain trembled under one punch the bone eater ghost's body was smashed to pieces and blood flew before it could even scream the originally hideous face became miserable in an instant that's a lot
of nonsense I don't have time to listen to your nonsense the hund change monster said coldly then changed back to its original form with a bang looking at the bone eater ghost that was killed with a single punch the soulfire and the white bone ghost Emperor's eyes jumped violently a few times this is the hund change monster I've heard of it before in the ghost world and I thought it was an exaggeration but I didn't expect that it really possesses the power to completely replicate a transformed p
erson speaking of this the white bone ghost Emperor seemed to remember something as he looked at Lisa in shock Lord ghost Emperor your power has been restored after all when he left Lisa wasn't able to kill a ghost Emperor level ghost monster with a single punch well pretty much thanks to the corpse of the hurricane ghost Emperor provided by Blood Phantom leeu nodded oh so it's like this the white bone ghost Emperor suddenly realized and then was violently shocked what hurricane ghost Emperor is
dead what a fuss the district hurricane ghost Emperor is not yet a handful blood Phantom raised his chin with a disdainful look on his face the soulfire in the white bone ghost Emperor's eyes danced crazily as he looked adoringly at blood Phantom it was too awesome right actually killing even the hurricane ghost Emperor don't listen to her bragging she didn't kill it she asked others to help her kill it Leu said indifferently that's also bullish to be able to ask such a strong person to help th
e white bone ghost Emperor still had that look of adoration Lisa didn't bother to pay attention to him and slowly walked over to the Bone eater ghost ready to Devour the other party Lord ghost Emperor please wait the white bone ghost Emperor suddenly asked anxiously can I have this ghost why because I feel that this ghost monster can bring my strength to the next level Lisa frowned and thought for a moment before finally nodding a ghost at the ghost Emperor level wouldn't be able to raise his st
rength much so it would be a good thing if it could make the white bone ghost Emperor's strength go up a level after obtaining Lisa's consent the white bone ghost Emperor couldn't wait to climb down from the blood curtain and pounced on the bone eater ghost's corpse in a vicious dog pouncing posture the bones of the white bone ghost Emperor's entire body began to emit a faint white light which became more and more prevalent until it enveloped the entire bone eater corpse lisu only felt that the
air around him seemed to freeze and the atmosphere was unusually depressing the bones of the white bone ghost Emperor began to make clicking sounds as if they were colliding infusing with each other the body of the bone eater ghost gradually became smaller in the white light and eventually disappeared completely in the white light as the bone eater ghost disappeared the white light gradually converged and eventually all of it merged into the white bone ghost Emperor's body at this moment the whi
te bone ghost Emperor's Aura surged and the pressure around him became even more massive as if even the air was trembling Rumble the white bone ghost Emperor stood up fiercely his originally mutilated body recovered and became even taller more than 20 M tall looking like a white bone Tower however the white bone ghost Emperor's Evolution had just begun only to see a palpitating Aura erupt a light golden aperture kept scrubbing his body and every bone gradually changed color under the scrubbing o
f the aperture soon the bones of the white bone ghost Emperor turned from the original white color to a light golden color shining under the sun very piercing Roar the surrounding ground began to tremble violently at the Roar of the white bone ghost Emperor as if it could not withstand this powerful force the rocks on the ground shattered one after another turning into pieces of debris it was as if the land around the white bone ghost Emperor was being squeezed downwards by an invisible force fo
rming a huge pit this pit rapidly expanded devouring the surrounding trees and plants in the blink of an eye the white bone ghost Emperor's body was in the center of the pit emitting an intense Golden Light That contrasted sharply with the surrounding dilapidated scene not long after the white bone ghost Emperor Aura gradually stabilized and he slowly raised his head to the sky under the light golden sunlight his body appeared even more Majestic as if even the sky could be pierced through by him
the bones in his entire body became even thicker and each one of them looked as if were made of gold radiating a brilliant light his body became even taller and more Majestic as if he were a mountain giving off an unrivaled feeling I've completed my Evolution the white bone ghost Emperor was happy like a child his huge golden head lying on the ground looking at lisah although the white bone ghost Emperor had already stuck this head all over the ground lisu still had the head up to talk to him y
ou shouldn't be called White bone ghost Emperor from now on you should be called Golden Bone ghost Emperor lisah laughed and joked we'll just call you old Jean from now on ah Golden Bone ghost Emperor raised his hand and scratched his head then said with a smile everything is subject to the arrangements of Lord ghost emperor haaha when the ghost children come to Earth they will definitely be scared by you how old bones have turned into Old Gold Blood Phantom was also happy for the Golden Bone gh
ost Emperor after all they are all subordinates of lashu the stronger the Golden Bone ghost Emperor is the better he can help Leu he he Golden Bone ghost Emperor shook his head and giggled the sunlight shining on his Golden Bone Shook leua and the others to the point of dizziness then again old gold you're just too high strung in this look right now you're practically a tycoon lisu jumped on the Golden Bone ghost Emperor and knocked on his bones exclaiming even his voice has become more pleasant
to the ear not bad not bad tart is just too tart blood Phantom sighed with feeling Shenley and lingu stood Frozen squinting their eyes at the Golden Bone ghost emperor that Shone with golden light with nothing but shock or shock on their faces Ling suddenly asked you were originally a ghost Emperor so what strength are you now what strength is it now the Golden Bone ghost Emperor pondered for a moment not quite sure it should be the same as the blood Phantom surpassing the ghost Emperor yet not
yet reaching the ghost Emperor level shanley's face was filled with emotion what kind of perverted team have I joined each and every one of them are so powerful that they are incomprehensible at night the Golden Bone ghost Emperor was like a giant light bulb emitting a faint Golden Light That illuminated the surroundings looking at the Golden Light Ghost Emperor slowly flying in the sky on the ground he was simply like a small moving Sun the conspicuous bag was talking about him lisu was lying
on one of the Golden Light Ghost Emperor's ribs with his eyes closed while blood Phantom was sitting on the side with one hand propped up on his chin quietly watching him with a faint smile on his face Lu chingu and Chanley were lying on the shoulders of the Golden Light Ghost Emperor on each side sleeping and the hundred variable monster was jumping up and down full of curiosity about the golden bones playing the exploration game alone alone Lisa as a ghost monster did not need to sleep he just
closed his eyes but suddenly he felt his head sink a little and then went into sleep like a human blood Phantom who had been watching him frowned and revealed a puzzled expression fell asleep after murmuring blood Phantom brought his face closer carefully observing Lis sua at this moment no reaction even at such a close distance it really is asleep Lisa suddenly found himself in an indistinct space surrounded by gray as if he was in the middle of a chaos there was no time orace SP limit here an
d everything seemed to have stood still lishu felt as if he was floating in an infinite void without any sound without any sense of touch only an Indescribable sense of mystery surrounded him he tried to stretch out his arm but realized that he could not touch anything no entity existed here only a hazy mist of light and endless nothingness lishu tried to take a step forward but found that he was unable to move as if he was bound by an invisible force he felt like he was trapped in an inescapabl
e dream world and everything around him was filled with mysterious and incredible power it was as if this space was a mysterious portal that connected different worlds and dimensions Lisa did not know why he had appeared here nor did he know how to leave just as lisu was frowning and thinking a cal and Powerful voice came from all directions welcome to this side of the world suddenly the gray Mist around them began to churn as if some gigantic existence was approaching a huge figure gradually ap
peared in front of lisu's eyes and it was like a mountain peak that towered into the clouds the figure emitted a powerful aura as if even the surrounding void was trembling the other party's appearance was shrouded in Gray Mist only revealing a pair of crimson eyes staring at lisu as if they were able to see through his soul lisu's eyes narrowed as he slowly asked who are you where is this I am the king of fear controlling the power of endless fear thou need not be alarmed this is an outof bound
ary space the voice of the king of fear echoed in the void filled with majesty and dominance king of fear out of boundary space lisu once again raised his eyes and scanned the surroundings then silently looked at the fellow in front of him who called himself the king of dread both sides stared at each other silently like this and no one made a sound there was no telling how long it had been before the guy who called himself the king of fear took the lead and couldn't help himself thou Hast no wo
rds to say Leu Shrugged no Thou Art not afraid afraid of a chicken hair thou thou Nema don't thou thou thou thou give the old man in normal point of speech lisu really can't stand it directly opened his mouth and cursed angrily King of fear looking at the lisu in front of him the king of fear felt very speechless and did not know how to answer for a while both sides began to quietly stare at each other again after another unknown amount of time this time leis sua spoke first hey you got me here
because you have something to ask of me right why would you think that the king of fear slowly said I am the king of fear only others beg me come on stop pretending to be a cop who are you scaring what's the matter quickly say lisu directly voiced out to interrupt the other party's words say it don't say I can have to leave how are you going to leave this is out of boundary space do you know how to go back Shay Leu disdainfully skimmed his mouth and suddenly his eyes erupted with a burst of dark
light his body transformed into a black hole and he began to crazily devour everything around him the terrifying suction Force instantly pulled the entire void space to twist and distort and even the body of the guy who called himself the king of fear was madly twisting up stop have a word the king of fear shouted in panic completely losing the Majesty he had earlier hearing the voice the corner of Lisa's mouth Rose slightly and he stopped devouring wouldn't it have been better earlier having t
o force my hand Lis Su grinned staring at the other party and asked tell me why did you drag me into here the other party didn't answer immediately and pondered for a while before speaking I want to cooperate with you cooperate lisu froze for a moment then slowly said you won't even reveal your appearance for me to see how can you cooperate with such insincerity I don't have a fixed body I am the king of fear that was gathered from fear and fear is my body okay then you say how to cooperate lisu
asked with some curiosity the king of fear's eyes flashed with red light and he said in a deep voice it's very simple We join hands to destroy the Earth not interested lisu waved his hand disappointed in his opinion it was just this kind of boring thing destroying the Earth couldn't bring any benefits to himself so why bothered doing these meaningless things seeing Lis sua's lack of Interest the king of fear hurriedly said you may not know that as long as the Earth is destroyed the ghost realm
will be able to Annex it thus advancing into a more advanced world and then lisu was still not very interested the king of fear continued as long as the Ghost World advances we as ghosts and monsters will also gain advancement and Ascend to a higher realm oh the light in lisu's eyes flickered and he asked curiously what does it mean to ascend to a higher realm at this time no matter if it's the Earth or the ghost realm only ghost Emperor level existence can be born but when the ghost realm advan
ces then existences above ghost Emperors can be born the more the king of fear spoke the more excited he became I already possess the strength to break through to the ghost Emperor level at any time but I have not been able to do so because the World level is insufficient as long as the Ghost World advances I will be able to become an existence above the accomplished ghost Emperor speaking here he paused the same goes for you I know that you also possess the potential to break through to the gho
st Emperor level without advancing the ghost realm you'll only ever be at the ghost Emperor realm are you willing to do that after listening to the king of fears words lisu was unperturbed on the surface but in his heart he was Raising shocking waves this was the first time he had heard about these things so it turned out that there was a higher level of Realm above the ghost Emperor if the other party was telling the truth then no matter what the ghost realm should be Advanced however lisu will
not believe it easily the reasoning that 11 out of 10 words of a ghost monster are false he still understands hands only to sua grinned and said since you have the power to break through the ghost Emperor at any time then you are an invincible existence on Earth and isn't destroying the earth a simple matter but why don't you destroy the Earth and why do I feel that you are like a shrunken head Turtle not daring to appear on Earth unbridled the forward shrunken head Turtle enraged the king of f
ear only to see his eyes flashing with crazy killing intent staring at Lis sua to death seeing this the corner of Lisa's mouth lifted up and he said nonchalantly it seems that I guessed right things are not that simple let me guess why you're looking for me to cooperate it should be that destroying the Earth is actually a very dangerous thing and its level of danger is enough to kill you so you want to push me out as a scapegoat lisu's words made the king of dread fall silent only after a while
did he slowly say you're overthinking it show your sincerity if you want to cooperate with me this conversation ends here as the words fell lisu transformed into a black hole crazily devouring everything around him the king of fear did not make a sound to stop it and quietly watched as his body gradually dissipated under the devouring power swish lisu on the Golden Bone ghost Emperor's ribs violently opened his eyes startling the blood Phantom you're not having a nightmare are you as if he had d
iscovered something new blood Phantom revealed an expression of Interest how on Earth did you fall asleep ghosts and monsters have to sleep too do they have nightmares too lisu gently raised his eyes and said in a deep voice I didn't fall asleep but I was pulled into avoid space by a guy who called himself the king of fear king of fear blood Phantom's face changed looking at him in shock that's a very scary monster why did it pull you in looking at blood mimiks appearance lisu suddenly thought t
hat she was once a ghost exterminator and should have some understanding of the king of dread thinking about it Lisa asked do you know the details of the king of dread blood Phantom nodded and shook her head again I'm not very clear I only know that the king of dread is a very terrifying existence and then nothing L Su but my father definitely knows I can ask him as he spoke blood Phantom had already taken out his cell phone not long afterward came xia chuan's drowsy voice what's going on callin
g in the middle of the night you know the king of dread right king of fear suddenly xiaoen kunk's voice became much more spirited why did you suddenly mention the king of fear blood Phantom looked at lisu then said because the king of dread has appeared and it has sought us out the phone was quiet but blood Phantom could hear rapid breathing after a while jaia chenkun said in a deep voice don't believe anything the king of fear says remember never trust him saying this Xiao chenkun paused also y
ou immediately come over to the upper Capital now after saying this Xiao chinu and hurriedly hung up the phone as if there was something 1000000 points of fire to deal with blood Phantom froze and looked at the phone uh he hung up then letun make a trip to the upper Capital City lisu's eyes narrowed slightly Xiao Chen kun's reaction just now was obviously knowing about the king of dread and Lis suwa felt that it was still necessary to figure out the king of dread since the other party could pull
him into the void space once he could pull it a second time a third time other than that just this ability can make Lisa take it seriously if he can understand each other more then the next meeting will not be so passive don't look at Lis suah facing the king of fear with an unperturbed look but in fact he was still a little uneasy inside old Jean changed direction to the upper capital lingu and Shenley woke up but were confused this is upper Capital City aren't we going to too City guzi the Go
lden Bone ghost Emperor stood in front of the Imperial ghost Master's headquarters shining like a golden Tower instantly becoming the prettiest Cub on the street people hid far away looking on in curiosity and fear you guys wait at the Imperial ghostmaster headquarters for a while I'm going to take care of something with blood charm Lisa did not intend to bring along luing Yu and chenle he did not want the to know too much about the king of fear walking into the doorway of the royal Ghost Master
headquarters lingu looked back at lisu's back she obviously felt that Lisa had something he didn't want her to know and deliberately sidetracked her only lingu frowned an inexplicable light flashed in her eyes and she retracted her gaze with a light sigh her arrival immediately alarmed the Imperial ghost division headquarters luing Yu was the head of the Heavenly execution department and the members of the Heavenly execution n group immediately ran out to greet her looking at the the respectful
Heaven execution members Ling you let out a bitter smile if there was no Lis sua these people would definitely not even look at themselves squarely in front of the Supreme government building jaia chenu had already arranged for someone to wait here and after seeing blood charm he immediately respectfully let her inside still the same independent space but the blood charm found different not that the appearance of the space has changed but this space gives her a strange feeling than before even
stronger it was an Indescribable feeling and to put it bluntly it was similar to a bloodline connection the four Great family heads in Long Janine and the others quietly looked at lishu each one of them showing a ferocious light with the appearance that they would strike at any time is this the ghost you follow jao chanun asked in a deep voice he had probed all about blood Phantom and knew that blood Phantom was Lisa's follower but jaia shenu now realized that blood Phantom wasn't just a followe
r because he detected something different in the way blood Phantom looked at lisu as expected he knew his daughter like her father and Xiao chenkun could tell at a glance that blood meu had feelings for Leu it wasn't known whether it was because lishu was a ghost or something else Xiao chenu held a great deal of hostility towards him greater than the several ghost exterminators next to him although he was stared at by the ghost exterminators useless sharp gazes lisu was full of composure enough
of the other nonsense let's talk about the king of dread as soon as he opened his mouth he went straight to the point and Lisa didn't bother to talk nonsense as the four words king of fear came out the ghost exterminators revealed gloomy Expressions the atmosphere of the scene instantly became unusually grave Xiao chinin asked have you guys seen the king of fear I don't know if I have or not anyway he claims to be the king of dread lishu slowly told the story of how he was pulled into the outwor
ld space of course he only said how he was pulled in as for the conversation with the king of dread it was not mentioned at all however after leua said that he was pulled into the outof boundary space jaia chenu immediately sighed in relief while the rest of the ghost extermin ators immediately surrounded Lisa so it was you who saw the king of fear I thought it was e Xiao chenu slowly drew his sword and pointed at lisu since you were chosen by the king of fear then suffer death the next moment i
n the eyes of the blood Phantom and lisu's dismayed eyes the ghost exterminators attack lisu each with a murderous intent this Sudden Change left lisu all a little confused but his reaction was quick Shadow doppelganger appeared instantly both of them met the ghost exterminator Lisa didn't have the habit of being beaten although he wasn't clear why he suddenly stormed out but now wasn't the time to think about it first fight and then say father you are not allowed to hit him blood Phantom's figu
re flashed and blocked in front of xia chenin other people she didn't care but then she didn't want xia chenin to take a shot at lisu there Xiao chenin is the strongest output among the four family heads as long as Xiao chenu is dragged down with luchins current strength is completely able to deal with other people comfortably seeing that LE has already exchanged hands with the the ghost exterminators Xiao chenin shouted with a face full of anxiety you go away as he spoke Xiao chenin quickly byp
assed the blood Phantom but how could his speed be faster than spatial movement the blood Phantom appeared out of nowhere again and opened his arms to block Xiao Chen kuin while Xiao chinin was entangled by the blood Phantom Leu had already fought with the other ghost exterminators between Fuji's hands the ceiling boundary was like a transparent wall that surrounded the crowd inside the boundary light flowed and runes flashed emitting an ient and mysterious Aura however this did not completely b
ind Leu movements his ghost-like figure quickly shuttled within the boundary each flash accompanied by a gust of gloomy wind lubers zerk wind held the ice blade in his hand and every swing carried a piercing coldness the ice blade drew a silver white trajectory in the air as if it was going to tear this dark night apart however Lisa's Shadow doppelganger was always able to skillfully avoid these deadly attacks and even launched counterattacks while dodging long Ban's intention was to control the
Hal and the invisible power condensed into a huge halir in the air his eyes were Stern and every swing of his halir carried a thunderous momentum the halir Drew an arc in the air emitting a deafening Roar however lishu did not seem to be afraid of the might of the halir as he charged against it triggering a wave of energy fluctuations with every charge long gianine and the others assisted from the side they either swung their swords and attacked or laid down spell formations or cast Illusions t
rying to disrupt lisu's Rhythm however luu was as if he was in his own domain and could easily deal with whatever attacks he faced in this battle Lisa's strength was displayed to the fullest his figure flickered sometimes as erratic as a ghost sometimes as ferocious as a beast his attacks were fast and slow sometimes as dense as a storm sometimes as Swift as lightning each attack carried an intense Darkness as if it was going to Devour the Night Under The Siege of the crowd lishu did not show th
e slightest sign of defeat on the contrary he always had a fierce smile on his face as if he was enjoying the thrill of battle his figure danced in the darkness every Dodge every attack was like a magnificent dance and in this dance he seemed to be showing the world his unrivaled strength and charm haahaha painfully painfully it's been a long time since I fought so freely the morle show fought the more excited he became and he even let out crazy laughter on the other hand the ghost Destroyer Mas
ter's Expressions were becoming more and more grave too powerful Lisa's power was beyond their expectations taking one against many yet not losing the fight at all they should know that the previous hurricane ghost Emperor was killed by them in a few hits although at this time Les xia shenu and the main attacker but also enough to show that Lisa's power far exceeds the hurricane ghost Emperor the battle became more and more intense and a strong killing intent filled the air every Collision trigg
ered a burst of energy fluctuation as if it was going to tear this space apart you hurry up and get out of the way jaia xenu's face was filled with anger as he roared at blood mimic only to see blood mimics eyebrows frown as she said in a deep voice if if you want to fight then fight me you Xiao chenu and trembled as he raised his sword and then lowered it again do you know what it means to be chosen by the king of fear I don't know but I'll forbid you to take a shot at him blood mistress shook
her head and looked at him with a face full of determination boom while the father and daughter were talking the battle situation changed Seal wuji's Seal finally took effect at this moment and lisu felt that part of his power was blocked and he could not exert his full strength in the moment lisu lost his concentration luers zerk wind and long bow Ju seized this opportunity and launched a fierce attack Luber Zer wiin swung his iceblade and attacked Lisa with a harsh cold wind as the ice blade c
ut through the air it emitted a sharp whistling sound that was chilling Leu hurriedly dodged but the ice blade still cut through his shoulder leaving a deep wound long Breen on the other hand intended to use his halir and the huge halir slashed violently towards luchin with a thunderous momentum lisu hurriedly resisted but the power of the halir exceeded his expectations and with his power being blocked he was shaken back a few steps his chest received a heavy blow and the CH and blood in his bo
dy surged a trace of blood spilling out from the corner of his mouth worthy of being a ghost exterminator with the strength of a ghost Emperor it really isn't simple lisu raised his hand and wiped off the blood at the corner of his mouth revealing an even crazier smile only to see lisu Roar a small black hole appeared above his head the power of devouring violently erupted and Fong wuji's boundary appeared to shake violently he was trying to use devouring to counter the seal the suction power of
the black hole not only shook the boundary but also slowed down the movements of Lu berserk Fong and the others and their battle power was then greatly reduced luers zerk wind and long bow Jun and the others couldn't help but stopped their attacks and a look of astonishment passed through their eyes however at this moment lishu seemed to have entered a state of Madness as he ignored the attacks of the ghost exterminators and continued to cast his devouring power a black hole continued to emerge
around him and the devouring power continued to erupt causing the entire Battlefield to be thrown into chaos in the fierce battle the ghost exterminators had suffered injuries of varying degrees although Lu berserk winds iceblade was incredibly sharp it was somewhat powerless in front of Lis sua's powerful devouring power his arm was struck by Lis sua's Palm with a muffled sound and his entire body flew out although long Brian's intention was powerful he also appeared to be somewhat powerless i
n the face of Lis sua and the shadow Divergence simultaneous attacks his chest was struck by a heavy punch from Lisa and his entire body flew backwards and fell heavily on the ground long Jenine and the others were even directly shaken back by the aura that Lisa had erupted one by one they looked at Lis sua in shock as if they could not believe that he would be so powerful stop it at this moment jaia Chen kunk's voice rang out he asked Fong wuji to remove the boundary and slowly walked in front
of le as you see looking at Xiao Chen kuuan in front of him Lis sua grinned and asked admit defeat admit defeat jaia chenu shook his head and said indifferently I admit that you are very strong but not strong enough for us to admit defeat at this point jaia shenk's tone was instantly cold we can do it just as well if we are determined to kill you do you think this is our strongest means hearing this Lisa slightly froze for a moment then said thoughtfully the strongest means in your mouth refers
to the nightmare Marshall the moment these words came out Xiao Chen's group of ghost exterminators stared at each other with white eyes then simultaneously looked at blood mistress for Leu to be able to know about the nightmare Marshall it was definitely du to blood Phantom why are you looking at me like that aren't you guys planning to let the nightmare Marshall appear in the world sooner or later you will know about it what's wrong with me telling him earlier blood mimic Shrugged his shoulders
his face full of indifference the corner of Xiao chin kuan's mouth twitched madly this pitiful bastard adjusting his emotions Xiao chenu and dryly coughed twice cough cough e e is right the nightmare Marshall will soon be released it's no big deal to know Luber zerk and the others switched their eyes to focus on him again this guy was a daughter slave after a big battle it was finally time for a good conversation Lisa curiously surveyed the space here this independent space is not bad it didn't
break even after such a fierce battle the battle just now would have been an absolute disaster if it was outside as his words left his mouth a flash of unknown emotions flashed Through The Eyes of the ghost exterminators present and they quickly glanced at the blood Phantom with thereafter images although their movements were very stealthy they were still captured by Blood Phantom and couldn't help but be puzzled aham letun get down to business Xiao Chen kuan's expression straightened as he loo
ked at Lis sua and said did you really see the king of fear anyway he claimed to be the king of fear so I'm not sure if it is or not lisu Shrugged Xiao chenin continued then did he invite you to join forces to destroy the Earth ha lisu looked at him in Surprise seeing this Xiao chenkun and the others instantly determined that what he had seen was the king of dread as jaia chenu explained Lisa quickly understood why he knew it turned out that the king of fear was not born on Earth nor was it born
in the ghost realm the other party was born in the middle of the earth and the ghost realm which was the outof boundary space for something like the king of fear that was not in the realm no matter whether it was the Earth or the ghost realm it was rejected and not allowed to step in the king of fear could then never come in unless the Earth was dealt a devastating blow and only then could the king of fear come out of the out of boundary space and walk into the Earth in order to inflict a devas
tating blow to the Earth the king of fear created the fear species these monsters for the purpose of destroying the earth and the ghosts and monsters on the Earth are different from the Ghost World and the ghosts and monsters on the Earth are also from the king of fear however the power of ghosts and fear species alone is not enough because the upper limit of their strength is not high the king of fear will again pick a person with strong potential on Earth and compel the other party to destroy
the Earth after listening to jaia Shen kuan's words lisu revealed an expression that it was true he knew that the king of dread didn't have good intentions and apart from the name King of dread Lisa suspected that all that the other party said was false it seems like you guys know the king of dread very well Lisa asked thoughtfully nonsense we ghost exterminators were originally born to deal with the king of dread can we not understand it Luber zerk said coldly long Brien looked at Xiao chenin a
nd slowly spoke are you telling him all of this do you have any plans no Xiao chenin shook his head a clean answer that directly made the three family heads dumbfounded but Xiao Chen's words turned to a ser expression the three family Lords stared at him tightly we can think together Fong wuji Lu berserk wind long Brien looking at the three family heads who were filled with speechless faces Xiao chin Kuan grinned and said all right just kidding with you guys actually I was thinking that this guy
isn't going to be compelled by the king of fear so I told him all of this so maybe he'll be able to have another powerful helper in the future he's a Ghostbuster I know but he's a ghost monster from the Ghost World not a ghost monster created by the king of dread that's also a Ghostbuster a Ghostbuster that feeds on people a wait lishu opened his mouth to interrupt their conversation and said righteously I've never eaten people don't spit ghosts in blood you do not eat people eat what I eat gho
sts once these words came out the surrounding area was quiet and the ghost exterminators stared at lisu with unblinking eyes Xiao Chen kuin's eyes narrowed as he slowly looked at blood Phantom you gave that ghost Emperor's corpse to him right blood Phantom nodded and said with a smile Le Su loves to eat ghosts he can't wait to eat all the ghosts and monsters well I believe you jaia chinco and nodded then looked at Lis suwa does the feier species also eat eat of course Lis sua Smiles faintly Xiao
chenin turned his head to look at the rest of the family Lords and exchanged ey contact for a moment then revealing an unprecedented heavy feeling he said the king of fear is about to descend and he won't let you go if you aren't compelled so the king of fear is our common enemy as the saying goes the enemy of enemy is a friend we can join forces against him what do you mean didn't you say that he can't enter the Earth lisu was shocked in his heart once it was but now it's not our ancestor had
predicted that when the Ghost World merges with the Earth the king of fear will descend the ghost realm on the other hand will complete its fusion with the Earth within half a year when is within half a year tomorrow next month or maybe a few months we are not sure xiaoen kuan's words again made leua confused since the king of fear could descend after the fusion of the earth and the Ghost World then why choose someone to destroy the world isn't this redundant obviously just wait a little longer
seeing the doubts in lisu's heart Xiao chin Kuan slowly said that's all we know as for the other problems you can figure it out yourself all right thank you for your answers Lisa left a sentence and turned to leave and blood charm hurriedly followed until lisu and blood Phantoms figures completely disappeared the four Great family heads immediately turned around and entered the black portal lubers zerk stared at out shenu and asked in a deep voice are you trying to drive a tiger to swallow a wol
f no no no I'm driving a wolf to swallow a tiger the king of fear is the tiger he's nothing more than a wolf at best the corner of Xiao Chen's mouth Rose slightly and said lightly you guys saw his strength although it's very strong I don't think he's a match for the king of dread my aim is to have him create trouble for the king of dread it's best if he can hurt the king of dread I see I thought you really wanted to join forces with him Fong wuji said with a slight smile you really are still the
most treacherous Xiao chenin he he how could I possibly join forces with a ghost monster all ghost monsters deserve to die after a pause Xiao Chun tone changed slowly said except for my daughter then what are you going to do next long Breen asked with a frown Xiao chenu and scanned the three of them and smiled doesn't he like to eat ghosts and fear species then we'll let him have his fill let's tell him all the addresses that sealed the fear seed the seal has started to loosen so it's just the
right time to lend him a hand to get rid of the fierce seed blood charmer who had just walked out of the government building suddenly received a message from Jia chenan and when he clicked on it it was all about the address of the sealed fear seed you're going to be rich blood Phantom handed his cell phone to lisu and said with a smile my father sent over the locations of all those sealed fear seeds oh Lisa looked at blood Phantom's cell phone an unknown light flickering in his eyes it seems as
if your father is a bit impatient ah he sent the sealed addresses of the feier species just just before we left back at the Royal ghost Master's headquarters lisu stood alone on the roof of the building as he pondered about the king of fear and the ghost exterminator although Xiao chenu acted like he trusted him lisad didn't trust the other party there was also the king of dread it was clear that the ghost realm would merge with the Earth in a month and would be able to descend so why did he sti
ll compel him to exterminate the world there must be something in this that lisu didn't know although he didn't know Lisa was very sure of one thing the king of fear lied and Xiao chenu and also lied what a headache these guys don't have a word of truth lisu sighed then grinned forget it why think so much now the main thing is to raise the strength in front of absolute strength any conspiracy and trickery are Paper Tigers tread footsteps came from behind him lisu turned his head to look over he
only saw lingu walking slowly then standing beside him you seem to have something on your mind lingu asked as she looked at the distant scenery Leu said what can I have on my mind you seem to be deliberately avoiding me lingu stared at him with unblinking eyes I'm deliberately avoiding you lishu laughed and said with a mocking smile why would I avoid you there is no existence here on Earth that I can avoid the avoidance I'm talking about has nothing to do with strength as luchin use words fell b
oth sides were instantly silent after a while Lisa said faintly you're overthinking it I hope Ling you smiled then said motan Linn gave me the position of the general president of the Imperial Ghost Master whom liso just nodded slightly the two of them were then silent for a while each looking at the scenery in the distance actually it was reasonable for mot on Linn to give the position of the general council president to lingu after all he no longer had any contracted ghosts and monsters wherea
s lingu possessed a contracted ghost and monster likely suwa that was so powerful that it made people despair who would the position of the general manager be given to if not her however luu's position as the president of the general meeting was just a name and it was still otan Linn who dealt with the Affairs of the Imperial ghostmaster Association because lingu didn't have time to deal with those miscellaneous matters she had to follow Lisa around where are we going next Ling you asked softly
to to who City leaving behind a sentence Lis sua's figure flashed and disappeared to whose City the humans who originally lived here had all moved away and the entire city was now occupied by ghosts and Monsters Just 5 mil away from tuho City in a large mountain a spatial Wormhole that had lasted for 5 days had appeared with ghosts and monsters constantly coming out of it they ranged from durank to SSS Rank and even two of the ghost Emperor rank appeared while previous space wormholes would clos
e after a ghost Emperor level ghost monster appeared this space Wormhole now had two ghost Emperors coming out continuously and there was no sign that it was going to close the two ghost Emperors that came out of the spatial Wormhole quietly stood guard on both sides of the Wormhole and all around them stood ghost monsters I never thought that this kind of ghost Emperor level space Wormhole would appear in our territory when the ghost Emperor Lord comes out we will be able to dominate the Earth
the goat-headed ghost Emperor said excitedly the ghost Emperor on the other side with a mouth full of mouths laughed hideously I can hardly wait why hasn't Lord ghost Emperor come out yet what's the hurry it's not like those delicious humans can escape anyway a red light flashed in the eyes of the goat-headed ghost Emperor if you can't wait you can go hunting first if you're not afraid of Lord ghost Emperor's blame it's better to forget about it Lord ghost Emperor should be out soon as the two g
host Emperors had just ended their conversation the spatial Wormhole suddenly trembled violently and a palpitating Aura emanated from within this Aura was powerful and mysterious as if it was magic from the abyss making it impossible to ignore the two ghost Emperors glanced at each other each able to see the astonishment in the others eyes they knew that this was a sign that the ghost Emperor was about to come out the trembling of the spatial Wormhole grew more and more violent as if the entire
universe was trembling for it suddenly a dazzling light shot out from the Wormhole Illuminating everything around it as the light dispersed a tall figure appeared before everyone's eyes it was a daunting existence he was clad in a black and gold battle armor that was inscribed with ancient runes emitting a mysterious Aura a head of black hair fluttered in the wind and his face was stalwart and deep as if he had experienced the precipitation of countless years his gaze was as sharp as a knife as
if it could Pierce through all Illusions making people not dare to look directly at him he slowly walked out of the spatial wormhole each step accompanied by a Tremor in Space the pressure emanating from him was as heavy as a mountain causing the air around him to freeze his appearance seemed to silence the entire Heaven and Earth leaving only the sound of his footsteps echoing in the void the two ghost Emperors couldn't help but hold their breaths as they felt themselves looking so small in fro
nt of this pressure as if they would be crushed at any moment see the ucer ghost Emperor under the leadership of the two ghost Emperors the ghosts and monsters that roam the mountains simultaneously paid homage to the spatial Wormhole there the ucer ghost Emperor's gaze swept over everything around him ignoring the two ghost Emperors his gaze seemed to penetrate time and space looking towards a far away place that no one knew about a hint of coldness and arrogance passed through his eyes as if h
e was the master of this world and all living beings were under his control go suddenly the ucer ghost Emperor's face changed slightly as he spoke softly the two ghost Emperors froze confusion in their eyes clearly failing to understand what the ucer ghost Emperor meant HEK on Earth and will be coming here soon letun withdraw first now is not the time to meet up with him another inexplicable sentence the two ghost Emperors again didn't understand who was he why did he want to leave although thei
r hearts were filled with puzzlement they didn't dare to ask 1 hour later 5 mil away into who City Lisa devoured the entire City's ghosts and monsters cleanly revealing A Satisfied smile the quality of these ghosts and monsters was not good but it was better than the quantity the ghosts and monsters that are pouring into the Earth are getting more and more powerful the Imperial ghost Masters can't cope with them at all linu raised her eyes and looked at the devastated tuu City deeply powerless b
lood Phantom smiled disdainfully at this just rest assured soon there will be a more powerful Battle Force that will appear to exterminate the ghosts and monsters what do you mean Ling you frowned blood Phantom looked at her and said word for word guess guess again yesterday called me to guess luing Yu was filled with speechlessness in between their conversations leua suddenly looked in a certain Direction go there and take a look in the blink of an eye Lisa and the others arrived at the big hil
l 5 mil away at an extremely fast speed lisu stood there quietly his eyes closed as if he was feeling something what's wrong blood Phantom asked Lisa violently opened his eyes revealing a hideous smile he's coming he's coming to Earth the number of ghosts and monsters pouring into the Earth suddenly skyrocketed the space wormholes were almost all over the world the Imperial ghost Masters were losing ground and one by one the cities were Infested by ghosts and Monsters the sky was shrouded in thi
ck Darkness with overcast clouds like ominous Omens swallowing up the light mercilessly what was once a bustling city has now become a paradise for ghosts and monsters and at night they roam the streets and alleys with abandon every sardonic laugh and his sending chills down the spine countless people hid in their homes doors and windows closed tightly and could only pray that those horrible creatures would not discover their existence the ghost Masters who were once held in High Hopes also seem
ed so powerless at this moment they fought hard but they still couldn't stop the ghosts and monsters from wreaking havoc with every encounter there were Imperial ghost Masters who fell in a pool of blood and their sacrifices did not bring about the dawn of Victory but instead made the atmosphere of Despair even thicker every corner of the city was filled with the scent of fear and death the originally familiar streets were now like the entrance to hell with every step filled with unknown dangers
people trembled in the darkness not knowing when or where death would come to their heads communication a large number of cities was interrupted electricity was paralyzed and human civilization seemed to have regressed hundreds of years overnight people could only rely on the faint Candlelight and the hissing sound of the radio trying to find a glimmer of hope for survival however those ghosts and monsters were like omnipresent Shadows always ready to drag people into the endless darkness in th
is desperate situation people begin to wonder if there is a tomorrow they began to miss the days of the past those ordinary and peaceful days however now they could watched their homes being taken over by the ghosts and monsters powerless to do anything about it this feeling of Despair like cold steel tightly strangled people's throats making them unable to breathe unable to struggle and could only wait for the Judgment of Fate at this very moment the government which had been ignored by the peo
ple for a long time came forward millions of armed forces surged out holding strange weapons in their hands weapons that could kill ghosts and monsters with the addition of the government forces the situation instantly improved and with the cooperation of the government forces and the ghost Masters they were finally able to suppress the Rampage of the ghosts and monsters however things were far from that simple who it's a good thing there are you guys or else you wouldn't even be able to handle
these ghosts and Monsters the leader of the ninth group of the heaven execution sector breathed a sigh of relief smilingly looking at those government forces next to him thank you oh what are you polite everyone is to guard the Earth should cooperate with each other the troop squad leader put away his machine gun and patted the group leader shoulder the surrounding government personnel and Imperial Oni Masters also talked and laughed as they cleaned up the battlefield and right at this moment th
e squad leader cell phone rang after picking up the phone the junior team leader face changed slightly and a cold Aura flashed in his eyes the sky execution team leader asked suspiciously what's wrong is there another spatial Wormhole nearby letun hurry over the small team leader looked up at him and said faintly sorry about that the inexplicable words caused the sky execution nine group to frown sorry for what suddenly suddenly a series of strafing sounds rang out and the leader of the heaven e
xecution group was instantly beaten into a siiv the tragic state of the heaven execution team leader was unbearable to look at his body was riddled with holes in blood as if he had been stripped of all his organs and tissues his face was distorted and his eyes were wide open as if he had seen an unbelievable sight before he died he probably couldn't believe his own eyes and didn't believe that what was happening in front of him was real however reality is so cruel his life had come to an end and
no matter how much he struggled and resisted it was to no avail his death was full of incomprehension and unwillingness causing all the Imperial ghost Masters present to feel incomparable grief and shock but at this moment the Oni Masters didn't have time to grieve as the government agents had their guns aimed at them why are you doing this aren't we comrades in arms didn't we kill ghosts and monsters together facing the questioning of the Imperial ghost Masters the squad leader said with an ex
pressionless face this is an order from the higher-ups why can you give us a reason because you are ghost executioners you have created a bond with the ghosts and monsters so you cannot be kept looking at The Tragically dead leader of the heaven execution team and then hearing the words of the squad leader the Imperial ghost Masters were completely enraged the contracted on of the Imperial ghost Masters violently pounced on those government Personnel around them driven by their anger the contrac
ted ghosts of the Imperial ghost Masters displayed amazing strength and speed they were like a streak of lightning that streak through the night sky scaring those government Personnel into a panic however the government Personnel were not powerless to fight back the guns and weapons in their hands became their only Reliance at this moment they aimed at the ghosts and monsters and pulled the triggers the bullets pouring out like a torrential downpour for a while the sound of gunfire was loud and
fire splashed everywhere although those ghosts and monsters were tough they had to retreat under such intensive Firepower unable to approach the government Personnel the Imperial ghost Masters on the other hand hand were completely ineffective in this melee they were not ghosts and monsters they did not have strong bodies as long as they were hit by bullets they would basically be killed on the spot as the battle continued the government Personnel attacked more and more fiercely they aimed at th
e weak points of the Imperial ghost Masters one by one precise strikes to make the Imperial ghost Masters into a predicament and although the Oni were strong they appeared powerless under the intense Firepower of the government Personnel gradually the Imperial ghost Masters began to lose their strength they kept getting people shot and the Oni fell one by one eventually the government agents launched a deadly attack and surrounded all of the Goblins in this battle the Imperial ghost Masters paid
a huge price their bodies were exhausted and bruised but their eyes were still filled with endless rage however in the end they lost to the government agents and were all killed the battle ended in Victory for the government agents they managed to defeat the Imperial ghost Masters but they also paid quite a price although nightmare Marshall Arts restrain ghosts and monsters they were after all just ordinary humans with relatively strong physical qualities the junior Captain coldly looked at the
bodies of the Imperial ghost Masters on the ground and asked his subordinates to check if there were any more that hadn't died through to replenish their guns reporting to the captain the enemies have all been killed no survivors very good the junior Captain nodded smilingly looking at the nightmare Marshall in his hand The Killing power of the nightmare Marshall is even greater than I expected killing ghosts is as simple as chopping melons and cutting vegetables close ranks as the words fell t
he government forces left in a neat and orderly manner leaving only a few people to clean up the battlefield what the leader of group N9 is dead oton ly slowly put down the phone his face filled with disbelief obviously just going to exterminate a group of ghosts and monsters below the SS level how could they die and it was the entire group that died mot on Lyn felt that this was simply Heavenly you have to know that the leaders of the group can all have SS grade ghosts and monsters and the memb
ers are all as great ghosts and monsters in addition to the Imperial ghost Masters the government departments also participated in this eradication program so why did the Imperial ghost Masters all die in battle but the people from the government departments were fine there must be something wrong with this mot on Lin frowned and quickly dialed suk's number hello what's the matter I want to know what happened why did all the members of Heaven execution team n die oh it's like this it said that a
n SSS Great Ghost monster suddenly appeared at that time and the members of the ninth group stepped forward to drag the ghost monster to allow the people from the government Department to evacuate where are the corpses of the members of Team N9 it should have been eaten by the ghost monster suk's tone was indifferent as if he didn't feel any grief over this at all hearing mot on Lin frown seeing OT lean silence suang said that he had something else to do and hung up the phone sitting alone in th
e office and thinking for a long time motan Lin decided to tell Lu Ching Yu about this matter in a desert the Golden Bone ghost emperor flew close to the ground lingu slowly hung up the phone and said with a frown all of the members of Heaven executions n group died in battle oh lisu nodded indifferently he didn't care about these things what he was most concerned about right now was where that ucer ghost Emperor guy was hiding after sensing that the elusory ghost Emperor had come to Earth lisu
had been searching for him but he had been unable to find him he had no choice but to give up searching for the ucer ghost Emperor first and put his main focus on the fear seed luing Yu glanced at him and continued Mo tion ly suspects that there is something wrong with their deaths dead is dead what problems can there be there are quite a few SSS level or above ghosts and monsters coming to Earth now and they will definitely be wiped out when they meet them blood Phantom bristled in disbelief bu
t the government's troops are also there yet they managed to get away in one piece hearing this Lis sua first pondered for a moment then asked with a smile are you suspecting those people from the government lingu took a deep breath and said in a deep voice that's right after all they all serve the ghost exterminator and the ghost exterminator attitude towards the Imperial ghost Masters is very bad in their eyes the Imperial ghost Masters are almost indistinguishable from ghosts and monsters the
n tell mot on Lyn to be careful lisu glanced at her and said softly don't worry about these things we still have business to do speaking of this lisu paused to point at a stone mountain in the distance that should be the location where the fear seat is sealed right blood Phantom nodded yes in front of the Stone Mountain the golden Golden Bone ghost Emperor slowly landed the Golden Bone Hammer was held in his hand and without saying anything he slammed it against the Stone Mountain rumbling with
just one hammer the Stone Mountain was shattered and a black coffin stwn with runes appeared will it be dangerous for us to do this chenle looked at the Black Coffin filled with an eie Ora and couldn't help but swallow his saliva although you guys are very strong these things from the fear seed aren't any good either blood Phantom looked at him with contempt these seals will keep weakening the power of the fear seed after being sealed for so long the fear seed has become so weak that it is afrai
d that it is not even as good as an S-Class ghost ha then why didn't the ghost Destroyer kill the fear wouldn't it be better to kill it why bother sealing it chenle's head tilted his face full of Doubt when the hundred change monster saw him like this he also followed suit with his head tilted goozy blood Mist was too lazy to explain further Shenley could only look towards lingu did you know aha Ling you nodded telling him the general situation of the fear seed so that's how is killing it will s
till give birth to it again Chanley nodded then asked since that's the case then why are you killing the Fier seed now wouldn't that give birth to another Fierce seed it's eating not killing blood Phantom opened his mouth to correct previously Lisa was deceived by that Fierce seed in the returnless swamp the other party wasn't unable to be resurrected due to the absence of the king of fear and by being devoured by Lisa would really die without the chance of being resurrected again it wasn't unti
l after telling this to blood Phantom that he learned he had been been tricked the reason why ghost exterminators can't kill the fierce species is because they can only kill the Flesh of the fierce species they can't kill the will of the fierce species that's why the fierce seed could keep coming back to life but Lis Su was different he could eat even the will of the fierce seed along with it and strengthen the soul in the middle of their conversation the Golden Bone ghost Emperor lifted the Bla
ck Coffin and a grey Mist body flew out with a creepy laugh hahahaha I'm coming out however before he could laugh a few times a bloody mouth descended and the fiery only had time to say crap before being swallowed the speed was so fast that even chenle and the others didn't react after Leu swallowed the fierce seed he frowned the reinforcement that this feier seed gave him was Far inferior to the one in tenu city and it was only a little bit stronger than the one in the swamp of no return what's
wrong looking at Lisa who had a frown on his face blood Phantom asked out loud lisu said indifferently this Fier seed didn't bring me any substantial enhancement it feels worse than a ghost Emperor level ghost monster putting aside the so reinforcement the reinforcement that this fear seed gave Lis sua was only around SSS level that's certainly true after all this fearce species has been sealed for so long it's already very weak blood Phantoms words however caus Lisa to faintly stare an inexpli
cable light erupting in his eyes so it's because the Fier seed has gotten weaker since the strength of the fearce seed was weakened and couldn't give him a greater boost then wasn't it possible to raise the Fier seed first and then Slaughter it when it got fat and it would also give Xiao Chen Kuan and the others a headache if they did so want to use my hand to destroy the Fier seed then pay the price a bold idea appeared in Lisa's mind looking at heis sua's smile Ling you suddenly had a bad prem
onition what do you want to do raise pigs Lisa grinned and jumped onto the Golden Bone ghost Emperor depart for the next destination lingu chased after him and asked with a serious face what exactly do you want to do hearing the questioning tone Liu's face changed slightly looking at lingu with cold eyes watch your tone a coolness Rose from the SS of her feet and luchin Yu felt the temperature around her suddenly drop but she wasn't intimidated and continued to stare at lisu are you trying to re
lease the Fier seed what's the problem lisu all looked at her expressionlessly Lu chinguun face instantly turned pale her hands trembled involuntarily and her eyes were filled with fear she began to back away as if lisu's words were an invisible threat causing her to feel an irresistible fear you you can't do this luing Yu's voice trembled barely able to utter a complete sentence outside the Wilderness the Golden Bone ghost Emperor plowed the ground with Vigor and in no time he dug out a large d
eep pit dug it the Golden Bone ghost Emperor excitedly picked up a black coffin and then placed it in front of lisu Lu chingu asked with a face full of nervousness you're not really going to release the fear seed are you what chenle was violently startled and asked out of breath what does this mean why do you want to release the fear seed lishu did not answer and gently raised his hand signaling the gold Golden Bone ghost Emperor to open the Black Coffin haaha I'm Free a familiar laughter rang o
ut as the feier seed ran out from the Black Coffin he looked at lisu and the others and grinned was it you guys who let me out in order to repay you please go to hell as soon as the words left his mouth the fierce seed raised his hand and slapped it over but someone was faster than him only to see the Golden Bone ghost Emperor grabbing the Fier seed his hands came together to pin the fierce seed down and kept rubbing his hands together stop quickly stop Fier seed shouted in Terror he realized th
at he could not break free from this pair of golden shining bone hands and could only open his mouth to beg for mercy let go of me have a good conversation the Golden Bone ghost Emperor threw the fear seat to the ground at lisu signal the fierce species that had been educated finally quieted down lisu said indifferently hurry up and go to recover your strength what the fear seed froze violently thinking that he had heard wrong I told you to go didn't you hear me Lisk voice sounded again although
the fear species was not clear why he knew that he had better slip away first and then he would avenge today's Revenge after recovering his strength looking at the disappearing fear seed luing Yu's face turned pale go to the next destination no hearing that luua still had the ability to continue releasing the Fier seed lingu instantly shouted and opened her arms to block in front of Lisa her eyes were very determined to stop Lis sua no matter what she had a deep understanding of the dreadfulnes
s of the fear seed if all the sealed fear seeds were released then the Earth would be shrouded in fear fear only lingu eyes flashed with determination as if she had made some decision all of this is because of you as long as you're not around it'll be fine while speaking lingu took out a dagger and placed it against her neck if you still want to continue I will die for you now lisu looked at her quietly and did not say anything seeing this luing Yu's hand fiercely and vigorously the dagger press
ed out a line of blood at her neck Chanley at the side quickly spoke that I think it's better not to release the fierce seed shut up blood Phantom's eyes glared scaring Chanley into shutting up now it was a matter between Leu and lingu let them resolve it themselves it was better for bystanders to keep quiet a breeze blew by the yellow sand rolled up in the air lisu and LU chingu two people in this wind and sand as if sculpture still seeing that Lis sua did not move luchin Yu's eyes were tightly
closed and the expression on her face was extremely Resolute the dagger in her hand was gripped Tighter and Tighter the bloodline on her neck was becoming more and more obvious as long as a little bit of force it might cut her throat right at this moment lisu slowly opened his mouth you won't do that his tone was very certain determining that luchin Yu would not commit suicide hearing lisu's words luchin Yu plen her teeth and her arm fiercely exerted Force intending to end her life there howeve
r at this very moment when she made up her mind she realized that her body was out of control she clearly wanted to use the dagger to Slit her throat but her body made the opposite movement slowly moving the dagger away from her neck keeping a safe distance from her neck Ling you was dumbfounded she felt incredible she didn't feel any external Force interfering with her it was like her own body's Instinct the Instinct of self-preservation her body went against her will a light flashed in lisu's
eyes and an inexplicable smile curled up at the corner of his mouth I told you that you wouldn't do this look at it in the end you're still scared I lingu opened her mouth for a moment she did not know what to say could it be that it was his own body that didn't want to die isn't the meaning of saying this the same as her own not wanting to die after all the body is under her own control let's go to the next destination lisu looked deeply at lingu then leaped and jumped onto the Golden Bone ghos
t Emperor's shoulder a farce ended there a few hours later lingu on the Golden Bone ghost Emperor's shoulder secretly took out her dagger again then fiercely stabbed at her heart however the dagger stopped when it was an inch away from her chest and her body once again went against her will she tried again and again each time ending in Failure her body seemed to have its own Consciousness always able to resist that suicidal impulse at the last moment this was not the outcome she had hoped for sh
e had thought she could end it all with determination but reality had dealt her a heavy blow her mind was filled with hopelessness her body wasn't following her commands and her heart was gripped by an invisible fear it wasn't death that she feared but this feeling of not being able to control her own destiny she used to be so confident and independent but now now she found herself so helpless in this matter why is this happening she muttered her voice filled with endless sadness not even death
am I really afraid of death her heart trembled her body trembled and her world trembled she felt like she was trapped in an invisible cage and no matter how much she struggled she could not Escape it was a feeling she had never felt before desperate and helpless she began to doubt herself her own decisions and even the world at this moment lingu was in a deep self- struggle her inner world was experiencing an unprecedented storm after an unknown amount of time lingu looked down at the dagger in
her hand then threw it away with a bitter smile her every move was all watched by Lisa and upon seeing her throw the dagger away the corner of Lis sua's mouth lifted slightly what are you laughing at blood Phantom suddenly came over and asked with a smile lisu shook his head and did not speak tell me what are you laughing at hurry up however blood Phantom was unforgiving and Lisa had no choice but to close his eyes hump blood Phantom lightly hummed and twisted her head like a gamble Lisa who clo
sed his eyes suddenly felt that his head was Heavy after the experience of the last time he knew that the king of dread had come to find himself again soon Lisa appeared in the same void space as last time everything around him was still the same gray and nothing not long after the king of dread appeared in the center of the Void space the king of dread slowly emerged his appearance seemed to break the Tranquility of the space triggering a slight fluctuation his figure was even more solid than l
ast time as if he had stepped into reality from nothingness the king of dread wore a long black robe the Hem of which fluttered gently in space as if he were a ghost in the darkness of the night his face was hidden in the shadows and only a pair of eyes flashed with red light like two blazing stars radiating at chilling light his voice was low and magnetic as if calling from the abyss Le Su we meet again along with his words the entire space seemed to tremble as if the existence of the king of d
read itself was enough to make make everything tremble still such a loaded cup lisu skinned his mouth and couldn't help but spit out in a small voice although his voice was small the king of dread could hear it clearly only the king of dreads body flickered slightly then slowly said jooin hands with me to destroy the Earth the voice of the king of dread was low and deep as if it came from an endless dark abyss carrying an endless coldness and silence the power contained in that voice seemed as i
f it could tear everything apart causing the soul of The Listener to tremble every word sound was like a cold steel needle that pierced into L su's ears causing him to feel an unspeakable sense of Oppression it was as if that voice possessed a magical power that made people irresistible as if it was a Temptation from the depths of their souls joining hands louk eyes narrowed and he said with a smile with this attitude you still want me to join hands with you dream on what do you mean put your co
mpulsion away first and talk normally H the king of fear laughed revealing an admiring gaze I really didn't choose the wrong one your strength and willpower are very powerful actually completely unaffected lisu did not say anything quietly looking at him the king of fear continued I know that you like to eat fear seeds as long as you join hands with me in the future if you want to eat more all there is the fear seeds are what I created as he spoke the king of dread revealed a SMUD look and quiet
ly looked at lisu as if waiting for him to be shocked however lisu smiled disdainfully this was something he had already learned from Xiao Chen kuan's mouth and did not have a hint of surprise you're not surprised the king of fear asked with some confusion lishu Shrugged and said indifferently there's nothing to be surprised about then do you want to join forces with me answer me a few questions truthfully and I'll think about it you say lisu asked in a deep voice is it true what you said before
that the ghost realm would gain advancement after annexing the Earth true is it true that the ghost realm will be able to break through to the rank above the ghost Emperor by advancing also true the voice of the king of fear was full of sincerity making people feel that what was being said was true but Lis sua did not believe it good then I'll ask you one last question lisu's expression changed slightly staring intently at the king of dreads eyes why don't you personally destroy the Earth are y
ou unable to appear on the earth so you want to borrow my hand to destroy the Earth as the words fell a Scarlet glint flashed in the eyes of the king of fear then fell silent it looked like he had some bad memories lishu also did not rush him and stood quietly waiting for the king of dreads answer if not then this conversation would end after an unknown amount of time the king of dread slowly asked are you sure you want to know Leu nodded seeing this the king of dread adjusted his emotions and t
ried his best to say in a smooth voice because I don't dare to appear on Earth although the king of dread tried his best to make his voice sound smooth there was still a slight Tremor and Le soon noticed the other party's wording he said dare not instead of canot it seemed that things were not as simple as jaia chenu and said nah why don't you dare facing Leu question the king of dread chose to evade you'll know later letun talk about joining Force is first no I must know Lisa had a premonition
that this was definitely a matter of life and death and had to ask clearly if you don't tell me then I definitely won't join forces with you under Lis sua's pressing the king of fear seemed to have made some decision sigh and said because there is a terrifying existence there on Earth that is beyond the ghost Emperor level as long as I appear on Earth he will come to kill me wait didn't you say that the current Earth cannot give birth to an existence above the ghost Emperor what about this exist
ence of o the ghost emperor in your mouth right now these inconsistent words of the king of fear immediately confused L Su not knowing which of the other party sentences were true and which were false or if they were all false as if he could see through what lisu was thinking the king of fear slowly said what I said is true it is true that an existence above the ghost Emperor cannot be born on the earth now but the existence that I am talking about is different how is it different lisu asked wit
h a face full of curiosity the king of fear let out a light breath as if he wanted to Exhale the fearful emotions in his heart it was somewhat ironic to watch he was clearly the king of fear but at this moment he had the emotion of fear only after exhaling a breath the king of fear said in a deep voice he was birthed by the will of the earth and his mission is to protect the Earth and eliminate all enemies that are a threat to the Earth lisu heard another novel word Earthly will does the Earth r
eally have its own will if it did why would it let the ghosts and monsters wreak havoc on the earth why wouldn't it let that strong person who was conceived to destroy the ghosts and monsters Leu was just about to open his mouth to ask when the king of fear jumped ahead and said I know what you are wondering do you think only the Earthly realm has a will do you think that only the Earthly will will breed strong people beyond the ghost Emperor level as soon as these words came out lishu seemed to
have thought of something his pupils contracted violently before he blurted out ghost realm since there is an Earthly will on Earth the ghost realm should also have a ghost realm will Perhaps it is not that the Earthly will lets the ghosts and monsters wreak havoc and doesn't care but it can't care because he was held back lishu raised his head fiercely and stared at the king of fear then what is your intention for me to destroy the Earth since the Earth possesses a guardian then am I not looki
ng for death if I go to destroy the Earth are you thinking that I want to send myself to death no no no you are mistaken you are different from me the king of fear hurriedly opened his mouth to explain you are a ghost of the ghost realm with the will of the ghost realm behind you if the will of the earth dares to make a move against you then the will of the ghost Realm will absolutely make a move as well but I'm different I'm not a ghost monster of the ghost realm so the Earthly will will not ca
re if the ghost realm will strikes against me and then since there's a strong person birthed by the Earthly W around he'll definitely stop it so how can I possibly destroy the Earth don't worry I've said that there will be the ghost realm to back you up just let go and do it the king of fear revealed a longing look and said with a somewhat trembling voice as long as the Earth is destroyed to a great extent then the will of the earth will become fragile and the ghost realm will be able to Annex t
he Earth to advance to a higher level of the world and I will be able to take advantage of this to enter the advanced ghost realm to complete my breakthrough and you'll also get credit for doing so the ghost realm will will give you a reward lisu frowned and slowly asked entering the ghost realm to make a breakthrough then you are not afraid of being exterminated by the ghost realm will no the ghost realm will is different from the Earthly will the king of fears shook his head then looked at Lis
a expectantly well do you want to join forces with me Lisa pondered for a moment moment before slowly asking how to join forces on the Golden Bone ghost Emperor's brain Lisa stood quietly his eyes half smiling with an appearance of being in thought he originally didn't want to think about the matter about the king of dread and the ghost exterminator but after another conversation with the king of dread he had to think carefully after all he had heard that the Earth possessed a Powerhouse that su
rpassed the level of the ghost Emperor and it seemed that the previous method of using absolute strength to break through any plots and tricks would not work against such a Powerhouse now the question lies in which sentence of the king of fear is true and which sentence is false whether such a strong person really exists really annoying all the troubles are originated from the strength is not strong enough Lis sua held his chin with one hand and muttered it would be great if I could eat the king
of dread upper Capital Xiao chenkun and several other family Lords were frowning as they sat in front of their tea houses all with a very troubled look family Lord Xiao it seems that your move to kill someone with a borrowed knife has failed long Breen lightly sipped a mouthful of tea and slowly said the other party didn't eat the sealed Fier seeds instead they all let them out what is this called should be a loss of a wife and a soldier Lu berserk wi's eyes narrowed slightly F wui shook his he
ad how can I say it's a loss of a wife and a soldier it should be asking for trouble obviously the seals are fine now they're all released what is it if not asking for trouble this you don't understand jaia family Masters daughter went with him so it's right to say that he lost his wife and his army Luber zerone smiled intriguingly under the cynicism of several family Lords jaia Chen Kuan sipped his tea without changing his color his face calm when the three family Lords saw that his face was fu
ll of calm they also felt like making a fool of themselves and shut their mouths you guys have said enough right Xiao chenkun put down his teacup and said nonchalantly since you guys have said enough then it's my turn to speak only to see Xiao chinu slowly stand up slightly lowering his head and looking at the three family Lords since you know that the Fier species have escaped don't heckling drag me here to drink tea hurry up and go with me to suppress the fear species suddenly being scolded in
a big way the three family Lords were all a bit confused and couldn't react for a while when they came back to their senses Xiao chenkun had already disappeared cunning fellow I actually made the first move the three family heads cursed then hurriedly left jaia chenan was right now was not the time to sit and drink tea if the fear seed absorbed enough negative emotions it would be difficult just as the four Great family heads hurriedly prepared to suppress the fear species a message made them d
umbfounded on the spot the feier seeds had actually coalesced together what the hell is this the feier seeds had always acted alone so why were they suddenly all together Xiao Chen kuin's face was full of Gloom as he asked how many fear species have gathered together suang who came to report carefully said according to the feedback from the scouts there are a total of nine feier species gathered in janong City hearing this Xiao chin kuan's heart sank other than janong City are there any other pl
aces where traces of Fier species have been found no more suang shook his head and said in a deep voice there seems to be something there in Jang long City that attracts Fier species all heading there something that attracts fear species Xiao chinu and frowned and asked what is it uh I don't know it's just my guess suang smiled helplessly the two had just ended their conversation when the other three great Lords hurriedly arrived and Xiao chenkun sullenly told them about the situation if there r
eally is something attracting the fear seed then that thing is definitely not simple let's go let's go over and take a look the four Great family heads immediately left for Jong long City their trip was not to suppress the feier seeds they were only going to investigate the reason why the fierce seeds were gathering to be honest with so many Fierce species together it wasn't something they could deal with Jang long City Once A prosperous City full of vigor and hope was now shrouded in Despair an
d fear nine fear seeds their appearance had plunged the entire city into endless Panic on the streets people were in a hurry with ter horrified looks on their faces stores were closed and the originally prosperous commercial District became cold and depressed occasionally a few people gathered together and whispered seemingly talking about something terrifying the fear species constantly roamed the city their bodies huge and twisted emitting a chilling Aura whenever they appeared the atmosphere
around them would become abnormally heavy as if there was an invisible pressure that made people gasp for air as night fell JN long city became even more silent and Eerie the Moonlight Shone down through the clouds reflecting on the Twisted bodies of the fear species adding a bit more strangeness and Terror people didn't dare to go out and could only hide in their houses closing their eyes and ears hoping that this would end soon in such an atmosphere the people of Jung long City felt incomparab
ly desperate the happiness and peace they once had was completely destroyed and their lives became gray fear and despair spread in people's hearts turning the city into a hell on Earth people wanted to escape from the city but they found that they could not find an exit it was as if the the city was closed and those inside could not leave the fear seed didn't wreak havoc they just made the people of JN long City feel fear all the time outside of Jon long City a large number of government forces
armed with nightmare martial arts had gathered at this time they had tried to attack but they couldn't get in at all the power of nine Fier species gathered together was no joke not only did they fail to attack but instead caused many casualties in addition to the government forces the Imperial ghost Masters had also gathered quite a few but the two sides were not cooperating the relationship was very subtle as if they were both on guard against each other the leader of the third group of Heaven
executioners looked at Jan long City from afar with a gloomy expression there was nothing they could do in the face of such a powerful existence a random fear seed could destroy them in a group but fortunately the other party was only active within the city and wouldn't run out to attack them retracting his gaze he looked towards the government forces that were far away from each other a flash of complexity in his eyes emotan Lyn had warned him to stay away from the government's people and had
suspected the government for the sacrifice of group N he hadn't quite understood it before but sensing the hostility of the government forces towards the Imperial ghost division these days had forced him to be cautious after a moment of contemplation he retreated with all the Imperial ghost division motan Linn had just sent a notification for all the Imperial ghost division to retreat and to just leave the matter of Jang long City to the government forces although he didn't want to admit it he k
new that the imperial ghost Masters couldn't help much at all by staying here on the contrary the government forces could still pose some threat to the fear seed with the nightmare Marshall in their hands at the headquarters of the Imperial ghost division moton Lyn stood quietly by the window looking at the situation outside through the glass A team of government Fighters with nightmare weapons in their hands lined up to patrol the entire shining City had been taken over by the government and pe
ople's trust in the government had reached an unprecedented high on the contrary the status of the Imperial ghost Masters had fallen due to their increasing inability to deal with ghosts and monsters in the past ordinary people used to be koi when facing the Imperial ghost Masters and didn't dare to speak loudly but not anymore and there were even some people who dared to curse the Imperial ghost Masters loudly they no longer had to look at the Imperial ghost Master's face because there were reg
ular troops maintaining order and backing them up why was this the case in fact moton Linn was very clear in his heart all along the Imperial ghost Masters had felt Superior to themselves and usually did not give any good face to Ordinary People the anger that had been accumulated in the hearts of ordinary people for a long time also exploded with the government standing out this moment this is a good thing with the government maintaining order the Imperial ghost Masters also recognize that they
are not Superior oton ly smiled slightly then his eyes suddenly glazed over but the Imperial ghost Masters have hard work without Merit all these years it was the Imperial ghost Masters who were destroying the ghosts and monsters and now you guys want the Imperial ghost Masters to disappear this kind of crossing the river and tearing down the bridge is something I will absolutely not allow the reason why mot on Lyn was so agitated was because he had already determined that people from the gover
nment were secretly killing the Imperial ghost Masters he had been investigating ever since the incident with the heaven execution nth group no wonder the death rate of Imperial ghost Masters suddenly skyrocketed so it's not only because the ghosts and monsters have become stronger there are also you guys stabbing them in the back since that's the case then we can only put up a fight emotan Linn had already sent out a summoning order to gather all the Imperial ghost Masters to the headquarters h
e was very clear that the current Imperial ghost Masters were on the weaker side no matter if they were facing ghosts and monsters or government forces only by boosting the strength of the Imperial ghost Masters could they have room to survive the method that emotion Lin was going to use was also very simple and direct that is to let the ghost Masters give up their current ghosts and monsters and Rec contract them he didn't dare to guarantee that all the ghosts and monsters that the imperial gho
st Masters Rec contracted would be stronger than the original ones but based on the recent data at least 80% of the Imperial ghost Masters would be able to contract more powerful ghosts and monsters otan Linn had been standing by the window looking at the street outside until Nightfall when an imperial ghostmaster came over Chief general manager it's time mot on Lin nodded then walked to the negative floor of the headquarters the empty negative floor was already full of Imperial ghost Masters at
this time a rough estimate was tens of thousands of people this was not all the Imperial ghost Masters on Earth this was only a small portion of the Imperial ghost Masters after all the headquarter ERS here simply could not accommodate all the Imperial ghost Masters otan Linn was prepared to do the deed in batches seeing otan Lin's arrival the Imperial ghost Masters shouted up General Chief oton Lyn stood in front of the Imperial ghost Masters and said with a grave expression everyone this time
I've called everyone here because there's a major event that concerns the life and death of the Imperial ghost Masters when these words came out noisy murmurs instantly erupted emoon Lin raised his hand and slightly pressed down and the murmurs gradually disappeared he took a deep breath and said in a deep voice have you guys noticed that since the government forces came back with the nightmare martial arts the deaths of the Imperial ghost Masters have become more frequent and there are still n
o corpses to be found not waiting for the Imperial ghost Masters to think mot on Linn continued because those people from the government stabbed Us in the back the Imperial ghost Masters didn't die at the hands of the ghosts and monsters but rather at the hands of the government forces nightmare Marshall boom hearing this the Imperial ghost Masters all had agitated expression and cursed with rage I thought it was odd so it was the government behind this it's so detestable we worked so hard to de
stroy the ghosts and monsters but we were actually backstabbed by them let's fight back let's show them that we're not to be messed with right if they kill our people we'll kill them too with that said the Imperial ghost Masters summoned their contracted ghosts and monsters and stared at emotan Lin as if they would immediately kill out as long as he gave the order oton Lyn shook his head and slowly said no with our current strength we simply can't resist the government that possesses the nightma
re Marshall I have summoned you all here this time just to raise our strength how to upgrade someone asked out loud otan lean's eyes stared pointing to the contract formation on the side give up the current ghosts and monsters and Rec contract them the moment these words came out there was another gasp from the Imperial ghost Masters no one dared to guarantee whether their recontra ghost or not would be stronger than the original one this was undoubtedly a way to break the ice seeing that the im
perial Ghost Master were timid OT Tan's expression was solemn and said solemnly I've already contracted a ghost monster twice and there's a 90% chance that the third contract will be dead but I'm still going to carry out the third contract because I know that if I don't take a gamble we Imperial ghost Masters will soon disappear from this world saying this he paused I hope you guys understand one thing we have no way back after speaking mot onlin walked directly on top of the third contract stag
e his determination instantly infected the Imperial Ghost Master present and one by one they also revealed a determined look fight instead of waiting for extinction we should choose Madness the Imperial ghost Masters looked at each other then their contracted ghosts and monsters struck out at the same time puff stabbing Rumble the contracted ghosts and monsters ended their lives in the same way some thrusting their arms into each other's bodies some blowing out each other's heads at the same tim
e and some chopping each other's necks off at the same time in a moment's time the entire negative floor was filled f with the smell of blood and death blood died the ground red and The Ghost and monster corpses fell to the ground horizontally oton ly smiled faintly and nodded in relief he was perhaps a born leader his speech was full of infectious power and it only took three words to make the Imperial ghost Masters follow his words letun Rec contract the ghosts and monsters next emoon Lin open
ed his arms and said with a crazy smile may all of you be able to contract even more powerful ghosts and monsters after saying this emotan Lin closed his eyes and began his third cont cont ract the ghost Masters also flocked to the Contracting table and it was fortunate that demoan Linn had prepared hundreds of Contracting tables in advance or else so many people wouldn't know how long it would take to contract as the contract began a burst of terrifying ghost she kept erupting and one by one po
werful ghosts and monsters were summoned out of course there were also those who contracted weak ones and those who contracted weak ghosts directly let their companions kill their own ghosts and then proceeded to the third contract with a mortality rate of 90% just when the Imperial ghost Masters were in full swing carrying out their contracts otan Le's Place suddenly erupted with a breath that made people's hearts palpitate Rumble in the sky above Jang long City a deafening sound erupted as ter
rifying energy fluctuation spread in all directions the nfar species were engaged in a sky destroying battle with the ghost exterminator in the sky the violent energy fluctuations were like giant waves in an angry sea one wave higher than the other shocking the hearts of the people dark clouds rolled over and lightning twisted and flashed in the air like snakes accompanied by thunderous rumbles as if the heavens and earth were trembling the buildings of the city collapsed like fragile sand castl
es under this violent force and pieces of masonry steel and blast flew in all directions in the air cutting through a earpiercing cracking sound on the streets trees were uprooted their branches and leaves dancing wildly as if struggling in desperation the air was filled with smoke and scorched scent people screams and cries drowned in the loud noise the desire to survive made them run around but there was nowhere to run this was no longer a battle but a disaster a destruction of life and civili
zation in this apocalyptic scene everything became so fragile and helpless only the ever expanding destruction and Chaos like an endless nightmare the government forces watched from afar each revealing shocked and saddened eyes they were shocked at the power of the two Waring sides and at the same time they felt grief for the city below Roar damnable ghost exterminators it's you guys again if it wasn't for the fact that the power hadn't finished recovering you guys would have died a long time ag
o the nine Fierce species roared with Fierce faces their eyes filled with endless hatred towards the ghost exterminator opposite them besides the four Xiao chinu and family heads there was also long janin Fong ba L Fu and even luchan and xia leang were there after all this was nine Fier species the four Xiao chinu and family heads didn't dare to be careless and directly called the few ghost exterminators over to help even so they were in a disadvantageous POS position at this point the nine Fier
species were too strong and they weren't even at their full strength yet if they were in their Prime jaia chenkun and the other ghost exterminators would have been killed just as the Fier seeds had said they had wanted to take advantage of the fact that the Fier seeds hadn't recovered their full strength to suppress them but they had clearly underestimated the strength of the nine feier seeds joining forces damn it why are these disgusting things gathering together jaia chenu and gripped The Sw
ord in his hand tightly and spoke while gasping for air who knows maybe there really is something that attracts them in Jean long City Lu berserk Fong Shrugged his shoulders Fong wui frowned and asked so what now what else can we do Retreat we can't do anything about them at all long Brian's expression was grave as he stared at the destroyed Jean long City below almost all the people in the city are dead even if there is no fear generated we are no match for this nin fear species Retreat first t
he ghost exterminators ran off without looking back while the fierce species just roared in place as if they couldn't leave the confines of Jan long City when Xiao chenu and the other ghost exterminators appeared at the government Force the Commander in charge of this Force immediately brought a group of Warriors to salute greetings sirs well hard work everyone Xiao chinin and the others nodded and then gathered around to discuss strategies based on the reaction of the fierce species they were a
lmost certain that there was something in janong city that made the fierce species gather otherwise with that situation just now the fear species would definitely chase after them but the fear species hadn't just as Xiao chinin and the others were discussing the phone suddenly rang whose cell phone is it mine jaia chenan smiled faintly and picked up the phone hey suang what's up almost as soon as Xiao chin kuin's words were finished suang somewhat anxious voice came from the phone the Imperial g
host Masters are making a big move ha Xiao Chen Kuan was on speaker phone at this time and the few people beside him frowned at the same time after hearing it what big action tell me in detail okay suong paused then said in a deep voice all the Imperial ghost Masters are rushing towards the headquarters of the upper Capital City coming in batches and batches and all dragging their families towards the devil's Capital after leaving the upper Capital City Devil's Capital it was a very large city l
arge enough to hold millions of people and was once the headquarters of the Imperial ghost Masters but then the Imperial ghost Masters headquarters relocated to Upper capital city and the devil Capital became desolate a flash of surprise flashed across the eyes of Xiao chenu and the others as they exchanged eye contact with each other are they sensing something Xiao Chen's eyes narrowed slightly as he asked with a faint murderous intent the phone was silent for a while before suk's voice came ou
t I think it should be isoton Lyn still in the upper capital in good I'll go back now jaia chenu and hung up the phone and said in a cold voice I'll go back to Upper Capital City well leave the fear seed here to us long Breen and the others nodded solemly on the other side of Jang long City lishu and luing Yu and the others stood quietly in a hidden position which witnessing the entire battle between the ghost exterminator and the fear seed luchin Yu withdrew her grief stricken gaze and stared a
t Le as you see all of this was caused by you a city's people were lost just like this that nashing of teeth looked as if he wanted to eat lisu alive facing luchin Yu's accusation Lisa just smiled bashfully why are you so agitated people inherently have a death when to die is destined looking at lisu's Bland look lingu suddenly felt a coldness rising from the bottom of her feet she couldn't help but take a few steps back the emotion of self-blame filling her eyes he he actually this is all my fa
ult I'm the one who summoned you a guy who disregards life if I didn't make the contract at that time perhaps you wouldn't have come to Earth and you wouldn't have brought disaster to Earth she knew that this was just the beginning and that Lisa would bring even more terrible disasters to this world next because Lisa did things as he pleased recklessly and did not care at all about the deaths and lives of other living beings Ling you felt a deep wave of powerlessness and despair her eyes became
Hollow as if she had lost all hope and strength her hands clutched her head tightly as if trying to push this painful feeling out of her mind her body trembled slightly and her feet backed up feebly as if she could no longer bear this heavy burden her heart was filled with self-blame and remorse she felt like a sinner personally bringing about this irreparable disaster looking at Leu this man who disregarded life his words were like a sharp knife stabbing straight into her heart she began to dou
bt her own choice if that contract had not been made at that time if Lisa had not come to Earth then would none of this have happened tears welled up in her eyes but they never fell she knew that shedding tears was useless and she still had to face it all however the pain and helplessness in her heart surged like a tidal wave making it almost unbearable for her lisu glanced at lingu if she knew that the reason why these Fierce seeds had gathered together was because he had let the king of fear i
nstruct her she might be even more grieved and blame herself even more upper capital as the last batch of Imperial ghost Masters left otan Lyn was also ready to lead the people from the headquarters to the magic Capital however just as he stepped out of the entrance of the headquarters with the Imperial ghost Masters a figure descended from the sky family Master Xiao may I ask what's the matter emotan Lin smiled faintly and asked politely others didn't know about Xiao Chien kuin the ghost exterm
inator but he did and had seen jaia shinu's power with his own eyes where are you guys going Xiao chenan spoke in a cold voice his questioning look caused the crowd of ghost exterminator Masters to show their anger emoon ly gently raised his hand to silence the Imperial ghost Masters behind him then said indifferently we're going to the devil's Capital going there for what that would have nothing to do with family Master Xiao don't want to leave until you tell us Xiao Chen kin's overbearing and
forceful attitude caused emotan Lin to frown as a flash of coldness flashed in his eyes sensing his coldness Xiao chenu smiled disdainfully you seem angry but what can be done looking at the aggressive Xiao chenu moton ly suddenly grinned are you sure you don't want to give way Xiao family Master whom Xiao Chen kin's eyes narrowed slightly and he said in a cold voice what's the matter do you still want to barge in as they were speaking government troops armed with nightmare weapons arrived from
all directions surrounding motan Lin's group of Imperial ghost Masters suang slowly stepped out he looked at motan Lin and said I already know all the Imperial ghost Masters are rushing towards the demon Capital he he aren't we Imperial ghost Masters allowed to go to the devil Capital otan Lin asked rhetorically he he you should have sensed what we have done Xiao chinin erupted with a terrifying killing intent staring at moton Lyn with a deadly stare but your response this time is very foolish a
ll the Imperial ghost Masters gathered in the devil's Capital it's even more convenient to eliminate you all in one Fell Swoop that's not necessarily true since jaia Chen Kuan had gotten his words out of the way otan Lin was too lazy to continue pulling a terrifying or suddenly erupted from Amo tin Lin's body followed by the sky emitting a chilling coldness that instantly filled the entire upper capital city this Aura seemed to come from the Abyssal hell bringing with it endless darkness and des
pair causing the heart to tremble the sky instantly darkened thick dark clouds obscured the sunlight and the entire city was plunged into a dead silence the originally bustling streets became empty leaving only the wind blowing in the empty streets with a piercing chill an invisible sense of Oppression enveloped the entire city as if some great Terror was was about to descend Xiao Chen's pupils contracted violently as he looked up into the sky only a huge black hole appeared in the sky and a hug
e arm poked out from the black hole in the sky as if it was from another dimension carrying an unspeakable Terror and ominousness the skin of the arm took on a deep black color as if it was engulfed in Endless Darkness without any luster of Life the fingers were long and sharp and the nails were like sharp blades that sent shivers down one spine as the arm moved a powerful suction Force seemed to permeate the air and the rounding objects were drawn towards the direction of the black hole by this
Force the sky around the arms seemed to be affected as well twisting and fluctuating as if the edge of the world was breaking apart an invisible sense of Oppression enveloped the entire city making one's chest feel dull and breathing difficult the appearance of this arm was as if it heralded some sort of disaster people felt incomparable fear and despair under the intimidation of this Force looking at that arm Xiao chenu felt an unprecedented sense of Oppression and even breathing became somewh
at difficult even chenin who possessed the strength of a ghost Emperor was like this and the rest of the people were even worse each of them shivering and turning his pale as paper but fortunately the arm quickly retracted back into the black hole and as the arm disappeared the black hole also dissipated and everything returned to come after that arm disappeared the entire city fell into deathly silence everyone stood in place their eyes empty as if they hadn't regained their senses from the hor
rifying scene just now that huge arm in the black hole had become a shadow that couldn't be erased from their hearts Xiao Chen Kuan stayed where he was the scene before the arm disappeared still lingering in his eyes he felt that his heart was still beating furiously and his hands and feet were trembling slightly as if he hadn't yet recovered from that intense feeling of Oppression the rest of the people were even more so all of them pale as if they had been stunned they stood in place their gaz
es dull and unable to move and even the most basic thinking and speech became difficult the suffocating sense of Oppression seemed to remain in the air causing people to feel a dullness in their chests as if there was a huge Stone pressing down on their hearts they were all trying to adjust their breathing trying to recover themselves jaia family Master do you still want to stop us now a horse voice came and woke Xiao Chen Kuan up he looked furiously at mot on LY and realized that the other part
y's head was sweating thinly at this moment his face pale and full of exhaustion what happened to that arm just now Xiao chenan asked OT on Lyn smiled faintly and said softly that's my contracted ghost monster a ghost monster is so powerful that it's Indescribable speaking here oton Lin raised his hand and wiped off the fine sweat on his forehead as you can see it's also very strenuous for me to summon this arm but it's still no problem trying to maintain it for a few dozen seconds do you think
a few dozen seconds is enough time to kill you jaia chanun took a deep breath his eyes filled with scorn if that arm had wanted to kill him just now it wouldn't have taken tens of seconds at all perhaps a slap would have killed him what the hell was that thing jaia chenu couldn't help but ask OT on Lynn Shrugged and said indifferently I'm not sure I think that's the arm of a ghost or Monster xiaoen Kuan raised his eyebrows and secretly slurred nonsense of course that's a ghoul's arm but why woul
d it be contracted to an arm and not a complete ghoul Of course he wouldn't ask because he knew that even if he did otan Linn wouldn't answer glancing deeply at otan ly Xiao chinin chose to give way the situation was stronger than the people he had to give way at the same time in his heart he regretted very much if he had killed hurricane ghost emperor when he killed otan ly how good it would have been then this situation wouldn't have occurred at this time with oton Linn in the picture they cou
ldn't move the demon capital's Imperial Ghost Master Devil's Capital this big city that had been depressed for a long time was once again bustling with the arrival of the Imperial ghost Masters oton Lyn stood on the tallest building in the center of Devil's Capital behind him were the brand new nine Heavenly execution team leaders Each of which possessed a ghost Emperor level of contracted ghosts and monsters and all of these ghost Emperors obeyed the orders of their Royal Masters unlikely Shu a
nd the others who were not bound general leader what are we going to do next one of the group leaders asked in a deep voice hearing his voice a faint red light flashed in emo tin's eyes before he slowly said do nothing just stay here in Magic Capital his answer caused the nine group leaders to feel puzzled mot on Linn turned back to look at them the corner of his mouth slightly raised let the humans experience the feeling of losing their ghost Masters first and then see if the government alone c
an stand up to the pressure of the ghosts and monsters wreaking havoc I see general manager you are asking them to beg for us to step in when the time comes right haaha let them regret it let them understand how serious it is after losing their ghostmaster then we'll just have a party here in Magic City every day and wait for them to beg for us the group leaders of the heaven execution sector grinned one by one looking at the 19 leaders OT on Lyn smiled and said faintly that's pretty much the id
ea by the way did you guys inform president lingu of the notification notified but she refused to come to Magic City and also asked us to go back to help exterminate the ghosts and monsters is that so then ignore her OT on Linn shook his head with the collective departure of the Imperial ghost Masters the cities and Villages that had relied on them for protection began to feel an unprecedented pressure in the days when the Imperial ghost Masters existed people had gotten used to the figures with
swastikas engraved on their clothes stepping forward at critical moments to fight ghost and monsters and defend their homes now these Guardians have suddenly disappeared leaving behind a sea of bewilderment and unease in the streets and alleys of the city people are talking without the shelter of the ghost Masters the nights have become extraordinarily long and scary the doors and windows of every household were tightly closed for fear of ghosts and monsters intruding although the government ac
ted quickly mobilizing a large number of troops and police to try to fill the void left by the Imperial ghost Masters they patrolled the city with special nightmare weapons however as the number of ghosts and monsters surged these weapons were stretched thin the Oni seemed to have become more cunning and Powerful constantly adapting to human attacks and looking for new ways to break through in rural areas the situation was even more dire Villages that had relied on the Oni to regularly Patrol an
d remove the Oni were now in Jeopardy after all these things were originally done by the Oni Masters and there was really no way for the government to fully take over at once the government was under tremendous pressure not only did they have to deal with the direct destruction brought about by the rampant Oni but they also had to appease the people and maintain social order under these circumstances some of the people who were originally prejudiced against the Imperial ghost Masters also began
to change their attitudes they began to miss those unseemly and arrogant figures expecting them to return however on the high floors of Magic City otan Lin and his Heaven execution team leaders were enjoying a rare moment of leisure they were following the turmoil and Chaos in the outside world through the media with smug Smiles on their faces in their opinion this was a lesson to humanity and a demonstration of Their Own Strength they believed that in the near future Humanity would realize the
importance of the ghost Masters and turn to them and at that time they would reappear in front of the world as saviors damn it inside the upper Capital jaia Shen kuin's face was filled with rage as he slapped down on the table and the entire table collapsed right now aside from the fact that the imperial ghost Masters had left in Mass there was an even bigger dilemma and that was the fear seed just now long Brian and the others gave feedback on the latest situation of the nine fear seeds these f
ear seeds started to leave jangl city and move towards another city the purpose of the fear species was very clear it was to find another city to absorb the fear and recover their power as early as possible can't let them continue a flash of viciousness flashed through Xiao Chen kuan's eyes as he gritted his teeth and said it looks like we'll have to use the nightmare Chi missile in Jang long City the fierce seat had already left and the government forces and ghost exterminators followed leaving
behind only ruin Leu and the others stood silently on this ruin not following blood Phantom asked softly lisu shook his head there's no need to follow we'll go Harvest when the dread seed has all recovered its power then what are we going to do now to hunt ghosts and monsters lisu eyes narrowed and he said in a deep voice by the way find out that guy from disillusionment now that the ghost exterminator is hiding in the devil's Capital there's no one to send him ghosts and monsters so he has to
rely on self-reliance again speaking of which it's all the fault of those guys from the ghost Destroyer if they didn't push the Imperial Ghost Master too hard then this wouldn't have happened at all after thinking about it lisu said to blood Phantom ask your dad where there are more ghosts and monsters okay blood charm nodded and immediately called Xiao chenin not long after she said with odd eyes he told us to go and settle the nin species before anything else forget it then letun go find it ou
rselves lisu Shrugged his shoulders and his group jumped onto the Golden Bone ghost Emperor and flew off into the distance before they they could fly far away a rich ghostly Aura came from behind them and came towards them at an extremely fast speed e lisu was slightly stunned then the corners of his mouth hooked into a faint smile they here accompanying the fall of the words three figures emitting a dense ghostly Aura appeared one was a five or six-year-old boy a fleshy orb and a two-headed gor
illa they came to lisu extremely quickly before him and then respectfully worshiped with incomparable respect utong pays homage to Lord ghost Emperor blast pays homage to Lord GH ghost Emperor lisen pays homage to Lord ghost Emperor he he get up lisu looked at them with a smile on his face I was worried about the lack of Manpower and here you guys are however after saying these words lisu felt that something was wrong just you guys as lisu's words fell the three ghost Emperors of the spectral ch
ild had their bodies shaken and emotions of anger and grief erupted from them seeing this scene lisu knew a little something had happened and it was something very bad only seeing Lisa exhaling deeply he slowly asked tell me is there some kind of accident utong raised his head violently his eyes filled with anger as he gritted his teeth and said it's the ucer ghost Emperor he struck out at us aside from the three of us all the other ghost Emperors are dead the moment uon returned to the ghost re
alm before he even went to gather Lis sua's subordinates he sensed an unusual atmosphere the sky of the ghost realm was tumbling with dark clouds and the atmosphere was unusually tense as if foreshadowing an impending storm the ucer ghost emperor that Overlord who ruled over one side of the ghost realm had actually appeared in person he led the ghost Emperors under his command and pounced on the remnants of Leu forces like wolves and tigers their attack was like a raging Storm Fierce and mercile
ss as if they wanted to completely wipe out Lisa's men utong and his men rose up to resist but the difference in strength was too great after a fierce battle Lisa's ghost realm subordinates fell one by one and the originally huge teen was now left with only uton and the other two ghost Emperors and the elus ghost Emperor's side had also paid a heavy price almost all of the ghost Emperors had died in battle leaving only the two strongest ghost Emperors the entire ghost realm had almost turned int
o a battlefield full of Devastation Victory seemed to have belonged to the ucer ghost Emperor and the Phantom child and the others were in a desperate situation however just as the spectral child Was preparing to die with the Enemy the ucer ghost Emperor suddenly retreated at first Phantom child and the others were extremely puzzled completely unable to understand this maneuver of the elusory ghost Emperor only after the ucer ghost Emperor retreated did they suddenly realize that they had been f
ighting for so long and had not seen another ghost Emperor appear this was simply Impossible by All rights their two ghost Emperors should have come out together but soon they realized what was going on the other ghost Emperor the knowledgeable ghost Emperor had already been controlled by the ucer ghost Emperor which was why he hadn't appeared and this time the reason why the elusory ghost Emperor retreated was to go back and seize the power of the knowing ghost Emperor after learning about this
utong immediately took this opportunity to recast The Altar and after a period of recasting the altar was finally completed and the three of them were successfully teleported to the Earth after listening to the words of the Phantom child Liu's eyes erupted with an icy bone cutting chill what a disillusioned ghost Emperor he actually struck out against his forces again and took the power of the knowing ghost Emperor but how exactly did he do it how did he seize the power of the XI Shing ghost Em
peror lisu breathed out lightly and slowly asked how long have you been on Earth 10 days the Ghost Boy thought for a moment and said we have been looking for you 10 days then you guys came to Earth about the same time as the ucer ghost Emperor lisu frowned the three ghost Emperors of the uong were stunned the ucer ghost Emperor also came to Earth well came through the spatial Wormhole that's great you must avenge Us My Lord looking at you Tong and the others leua assured in a deep voice don't wo
rry I will definitely kill that guy illusion destruction after chatting about the matters of the ghost realm it was only after utong and the others snapped their eyes at the Golden Bone ghost Emperor and asked what's the situation with old bone why do we feel that not only has he become flirty he has also become stronger this time we were able to find you or because of old bones golden flirty appearance hearing their shocked words the Golden Bone ghost Emperor smiled smugly call me old gold from
now on I've Advanced and am no longer the white bone ghost Emperor but the Golden Bone ghost emperor when these words came out you Tong and the other s were filled with disbelief hahahaha be scared old me's strength has far exceeded yours tell me if you are bullied in the future I'll go and help you take revenge the soul fire in the Golden Bone ghost Emperor's eyes danced with excitement however the next words of the ghostly child shocked him only to see the ghostly child faintly say we were bu
llied by the elusory ghost Emperor so go and help us take revenge the Golden Bone ghost Emperor fiercely froze then stammered that disillusionment ghost Emperor is hiding well wait until we find him after hearing the Golden Bone ghost Emperor's words there was contempt in the eyes of the uton we might not be able to find him suddenly lisu's eyes narrowed and inexplicably said why Blood Phantom who hadn't made a sound asked suspiciously after a moment of silence luua said with a slightly gloomy v
oice he should have seized that ability of the knowing ghost Emperor what at these words several ghost Emperors such as blood charm exclaimed in shock seeing their looks Shenley curiously asked what ability is it it actually made you all so shocked even luing Yu who had been absent-minded looked at Lisa with some curiosity only to see leua slowly say the ability to foretell the future hearing this Shenley and lingu were dumbstruck actually foreseeing the future wouldn't this be Invincible the bl
ood mimic then added it's not really foretelling the future it's just being able to forell what's about to happen and it's very vague and it's also not possible to utilize this ability all the time speaking here blood Phantom suddenly remembered something as if so that's it no wonder we let him get away every time they had felt strange before there had been a few times during this period of time that they had almost caught the ucer ghost Emperor but every time the other party would run away earl
y this was difficult to do if the other party was bent on hiding from them it would be almost impossible to find it was because of this ability that the knowledgeable ghost Emperor was able to make a name for himself in the Ghost World and even though his strength was at the bottom of the list amongst the ghost Emperors he was the one who lived his life with the most peace of mind it was Unthinkable that ghost Emperor G Shing who possessed the ability to foretell the future had not escaped the p
oisonous hand of ghost Emperor illusion looking at the blood Phantom with a grave face in them lisu said with a smile don't worry we can make him show up on his own initiative we don't necessarily have to go looking for him how can we make him show up of his own accord there are many ways for example if I am seriously injured and about to die or something like that as long as he knows about this he will definitely be impatient to run over to die also right blood Phantom nodded then asked then is
the next plan to prepare against the ucer ghost Emperor no lishu shook his head and said in a deep voice the next step is still to go hunting ghosts and monsters and raise our strength first the original elusory ghost Emperor was already very powerful and with the addition of seizing the power of the knowledgeable ghost Emperor it would only be even more powerful although lisu had confidence in his own strength there was no guarantee that he could keep the elusory ghost Emperor 100% And if he w
as run away it would be difficult to lure him out again in the future through this method so now the main thing is to raise the strength up so that he has 100% strength that can kill the elusory ghost Emperor Phantom boy blast Force brute old Jean Lisa's expression straightened and he shouted continuously spectral child and the others looked at him respectfully subordinates are here you guys split up and help me hunt ghosts and monsters I need a large number of ghosts monsters as you command wel
l I'll be waiting for you guys there in tenu City no matter what method you guys use I need to see more than 50 000000 ghosts and monsters every day yes as the words fell the spectral child ghost Emperor and the others immediately dispersed with the current number of ghosts and monsters on Earth 50,000 per day shouldn't be difficult Leu returned to tanu city but he didn't go inside the city because lingu was too upset in her heart to go back and face the people of tanu city in the neighborhood O
od of tenu City inside a small Bungalow there were only two of them lisu and lingu blood mistress had just left with chenle as well she was also going to hunt ghosts and monsters for Le as while Chanley the fighter was also pulled along inside the house Lisa was concentrating on playing a single player game while luchin Yu was watching him with unblinking eyes just say whatever you have to say luua said without lifting his head luing Yu's eyebrows frowned lightly as she let out a deep breath did
you already know that I wouldn't kill myself yes I just knew that you were afraid of death that's not what I meant then what do you mean lisu put the cell phone down and looked up at the other party the atmosphere in the room instantly became a little subtle the two people's eyes met as if there was an invisible force surging through the air lingu frowned tightly and said my body is not listening to me it's stopping me from killing myself oh there's such a thing a flash of an unknown light flas
hed in the depths of lisu's eyes and then said with a face full of mockery if you're afraid of death why are you saying these impractical words I lingu opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something but in the end she did not say anything quietness returned to the room lisu looked deeply at her then he also stopped playing with his cell phone and lay on the sofa with his eyes closed not long after he appeared in that void space and the king of dreads Crimson eyes stared at him intently why d
on't you act a voice filled with questions rang out but Lis sua Shrugged his shoulders the king of dread continued to ask I have already done as you said Gathering all the fierce species on Earth together why don't you join hands with them to destroy the Earth after hearing the king of dreads words lisu rolled his eyes big brother those Fier species haven't recovered their strength yet what are you in a hurry for wait until they recover their strength speaking of this lisu paused besides not onl
y them I also need to raise some strength ah do you think the Earth is so good to destroy right now there is simply no existence on Earth that can compete with you what strength do you still need to raise didn't you say say that there is a very terrifyingly strong person on Earth didn't I say that the will of the ghost world would back you up then what if I get slapped to death by someone before the Ghost World will stands up for me I should at least raise my strength to the point where I can su
pport myself for a minute or two as lisu's words fell the king of fear fell silent he suddenly realized that this guy leua seemed to be afraid of death feeling the other party's contemptuous eyes lisu skimmed his mouth then asked by the way you still haven't told me the details of that super strong person on Earth such as what's his name ah is he a man or a woman ah where is he now ah stop are you checking accounts here the king of fear was speechless then slowly said he can be male or female cr
ap siren Lisa was filled with disbelief the king of fear was once again speechless don't interrupt listen to me finish okay you continue glancing at him the king of fear continued he was created by the will of the earth and is an asexual creature the name is Human Emperor as for where he is now how do I know human Emperor lisu's heart violently accelerated a few times and a flash of shock flashed in the depths of his eyes what you've heard of the human Emperor the king of fear asked suspiciously
lisu shook his head no but as soon as I heard that name I felt that the other party was very bullish so I was a bit excited is that so the king of fear's eyes were full of disbelief he felt that lisu had something to hide from him but he wouldn't continue to pursue the question because he also knew that Lisa wouldn't say it after after looking deeply at lisu the king of dread said faintly I hope you can act soon unla Lisa smiled and waved his hand see you then on the sofa luua suddenly opened h
is eyes with an unprecedented heaviness in his eyes his line of sight slowly moved and finally landed on luchin Yu's body luchin Yu was originally resting her cheeks on one hand her eyes were mesmerized as she looked out the window seemingly in deep thought feelingly shoes gaze she subconsciously turned her head the moment the four eyes met a subtle aus seemed to permeate the air luing Yu's brows furrowed gently between them revealing a few moments of doubt she did not understand why Lisa had su
ddenly become so serious and there was a certain unnamable light shining in his eyes lisu's eyes on the other hand seemed to Harbor deep secrets that one could not peer into the corners of his mouth Rose slightly revealing a meaningful smile why are you looking at me like that Ling you asked softly lisu stood up and walked over to lingu holding her chin you look so beautiful isn't it normal for me to be unable to resist looking at you Ling you froze violently her entire body seemed to be struck
by lightning filled with dismay and doubt she looked straight at lisah her beautiful eyes flashing with an incredible light she did not understand that lisah who had always been oblivious toward Beauty would suddenly say such words then Ling Yu's face involuntarily rened as if she had applied a light layer of rouge only to see lingu raise her hand to knock off Lisa's hand and ask with a red face what exactly do you want lisu 's character was very clear to her there was no way he would be attract
ed by his own Beauty and he must be up to something if he suddenly acted this way why are you blushing Lisa smiled eily and brought his face over it couldn't be that you're shy right you go away lingu pushed lisu away then asked with a huff what the hell are you doing no ah it's just that I suddenly realized that you look very pretty and I can't help it some what Lisa Shrugged his shoulders and said as such hump Ling you humped heavily that head twisted to the side looking at the scenery outside
the window although she knew that what Lis sua said was false she didn't know why she had a feeling of happiness in Panic by the way have you heard of the human Emperor suddenly lisu's tone changed and asked in a deep voice luu's body trembled slightly her eyes suddenly lost their concentration for a split second before she turned back in confusion what human Emperor human Emperor you don't even know lishu sighed and said with a look of hatred the human Emperor is the Emperor of the earth ah th
e name is already so obvious you actually don't know I've never heard of it I don't know what the human Emperor is lingu shook her head Lisa frowned stroked his chin and said well you're right this human Emperor is indeed not a thing in the following days Lisa stayed in the small Bungalow outside tenu City every day waiting for blood Phantom and the others to send ghosts and monsters over to him the number of ghosts and monsters sent over every day was almost always around 60 0000 to 70 0000 0 a
nd Le sua strength was able to grow quite a bit every day and while his subordinates were helping him hunt ghosts and monsters something happened utong and the others encountered government forces and eliminated all of them and then alerted the ghost exterminator when long Janine tracked to T City with Fong ba and S sha he was dumbfounded soon after jaia chinu personally called over and communicated with Lis suah for several hours in the end both sides made a promise that the government's people
would take the initiative to avoid lisu's men when they saw him and lisu's men were not allowed to kill the government's people after all Lisa's men are hunting ghosts and monsters and their participation can reduce the pressure on the government on this day Lisa was playing games in the house as usual when suddenly the phone rang it was blood Phantom calling Luisa picked it up and fatly asked what's the matter it's bad my father just told me to never go near Wu City he's preparing to project n
ightmare gas missiles there blood Phantom's anxious voice came out lisu said in disbelief then Don't Go Near it but but in the next second lisu stood up violently Wu City isn't that where the ninar species are at this time that's right he wants to use the nightmare Chi missile to annihilate the ninar species in one Fell Swoop that won't do I'm going over right now you call old Jean and the others as well we need to get rid of the fierce species before the nightmare gas missiles are launched afte
r Leu hung up the phone he dashed to the outside of the house and picked up the bewildered Ling you and Rush towards woohoo City at an extremely fast speed the nightmare gas missile which blood mistress had told him before was a great killing weapon created by the ghost exterminator to deal with the king of fear it was said that a single nightmare gas missile could level a thousand mil in a radius killing all life and the ghost exterminators had only created two of them after so long it was Unth
inkable that it was actually going to be used on the fear species now although he didn't know how powerful it really was something that could be expected by the ghost exterminator Masters was definitely terrifying lisu was worried that those nine Fier seeds would be reduced to ashes in the explosion of the nightmare gas missile and then what he had done before would be for nothing therefore it was necessary to Devour the nine Fierce seeds before the missile was launched counting the time the nin
e Fier seeds should be almost there at this time even if they hadn't finished recovering lingu who was being led by lisu and flight opened her mouth and asked what is this going to do to go to woohoo City to kill those nin fear species when these words came out lingu eyes widened her face full of incredulity have you found your conscience Leu glanced down at her and said indifferently not really this time because of certain reasons I had to harvest early what reasons the ghost exterminators are
going to drop nightmare gas missiles and they want to blow the pigs I rais to dust Leu said in a cold voice after hearing this Ling you coldly smiled oh so it's because of this I thought you had a clear conscience speaking here Ling you paused but your news is very good a actually know the next action of the ghost exterminator so quickly the speaker had no intention of listening eh suddenly lisaf fro slightly as if he had thought of something thinking back now he suddenly realized that there was
something wrong with this matter and it felt as if everything had been arranged the blood Phantom would definitely notify him first when he learned about the matter of dropping the nightmare Chi missile and it was normal for Xiao chenu to notify the blood Phantom as well however Xiao Chen Kuan could have not mentioned the matter of the nightmare gas missile and just let the blood Phantom not come near woohoo City but he had told the blood Phantom lisu believed that with jao chinu intelligence h
e could definitely guess that blood Phantom would notify him Xiao chenin knew that lisu liked to eat ghosts and monsters and he liked to eat feier seeds and he also knew that lisu would rush to eat the fierce seeds before dropping the nightmare gas missiles after learning this news good you Xiao chenkun to actually use this method to force my hand lisu was angry but there was nothing he could do still he had to go and finish off the nin fear seeds because jenan would probably really drop the nig
htmare gas missile if he didn't see him make a move to finish off the fear seats humph slowly settle this score with you later soon lishu arrived at woohoo City where all the troops that were originally stationed here had withdrawn in a stormy manner outside the tall fence there used to be a large number of troops stationed but now it is empty only the wind blowing through the whimpering sound as if telling the uneasiness of this land the air was suffocating with a depressing odor the sky was da
rk and cloudy as if foreshadowing an impending storm the mountains in the distance also looked extraordinarily heavy as if they were also waiting for something lishu stood outside of Wu City and felt the tension and depression that permeated the land he knew that it was all because of the nightmare gas missile that was about to be launched this kind of weapon which was extremely powerful would have unimaginable consequences once it erupted a wave of anxiety could not help but well up in his hear
t he was worried that those nine Fier seeds would be reduced to ashes in the explosion of the missile in which case everything he had done before would come to not he had to act as quickly as possible and devour those nine Fier seeds before the missiles were launched not long after lishu arrived blood Phantom and several other ghost Emperors also rushed over go in and kill those nine feier seeds without any nonsense leua directly LED blood Phantom and the others to rush into Wu City Wu City Once
A prosperous City had now become unusually depressed the streets were empty and the residents all hid in their homes not daring to go out doors and windows were tightly closed and curtains were drawn tightly as if trying to hide their inner fears the air was suffocating with an air of dreariness and despair the occasional sounds of crying and praying revealed the helplessness and despair of the people suddenly the nin Fier species sensed the arrival of lisu and the others and they all erupted w
ith a shocking Aura they raised their voices to the sky their voices filled with endless anger and killing intent as if they were declaring war on the entire world the bodies of the fierce species continued to expand as if they wanted to swallow the entire city their sharp claws left deep marks on the ground which were warning The Intruders not to act rashly the intense Aura released by The Fear species confront edly suah and the others from a distance the two sides oras intersected in midair cr
eating a violent Collision this Collision was not silent but was like an apocalyptic sight electricity flashed and thunder roared in the sky and the wind howled as if it was going to tear the entire city apart on the ground cracks Rose in all directions and buildings trembled as if they would collapse at any moment fear spread through the city and the residents hid in their houses gazing at it all with fear in their hearts upper Capital jaia Chen kuan's hands were clenched into fists his knuckle
s whitening from the force his eyes stared dead on that red button his pupils Contracting as if he wanted to completely embed that button in his eyes his nostrils began to become rapid each breath accompanied by a tiny Tremor as if it was the Calm before the storm his eyebrows fured gently as if he was trying his best to suppress the tension that was building up inside of him this tension began in his neck muscles and worked its way up his spine causing his entire back to tense up this tension e
ven affected his facial muscles causing the corners of his mouth to droop and form a bitter smile the clothes he was wearing clinging to his body seemed to portray the tension and anxiety he felt at the moment his heartbeat echoed in the quiet room as if it were a drum beat pounding on his nerves the red button grew larger and more piercing in his eyes Jiao chenu couldn't take his eyes off of it and he could even clearly see the subtle lines on the button his hands began to tremble slightly and
this tiny movement exposed his inner nervousness he took a deep breath trying to calm the Panic inside him but that tension still surged within his body body like an undercurrent ringing suddenly the phone rang staring xou chinin the phone ringing echoed in the empty room stimulating Xiao shinu's nerves like a needle every time it rang his heartbeat instantly accelerated each beat carrying tension and anticipation he gripped the phone so tightly that his fingertips turned a little white jaia chi
nin let out a deep breath and picked up the phone hey how's the situation there was a Tremor in his voice and time seemed to stop at this moment jaia Shen kuin's breathing stopped and he w waed for the other party reply with full concentration they've gone into the city of woohoo finally he heard the words he wanted to hear Xiao chuan's shoulders relaxed slightly and his taut nerves were slightly soothed he closed his eyes and let out a long breath that tension finally slowly subsiding like an e
eding tide very well keep observing Xiao chinu hung up the phone and a light smile hooked up at the corner of his mouth woo Su City Lisa and the others had already engaged the ninth the species Lisa and his shadow doppelganger were in a fierce battle with four Fierce species in the streets of the city each Collision causing a Tremor in space skyscrapers shook in the scattered aftershocks Vehicles were lifted off the streets and store Windows shattered the Roars of the Fier species intertwined wi
th the sounds of Destruction deafening the ears at the same time the Five Ghost Emperors of the blood Phantom were also engaged in a fierce fight with the other five Fierce species their power clashed causing the surrounding buildings to instantly collapse like sand castles and the Gusty winds swept up dust and covered the sky the the entire city of wooho trembled in the midst of this great battle as if the power of nature was insignificant at this moment panicked citizens fled in all directions
but buildings kept collapsing and burying them lingu stood on one of the ruins her face covered in dust and tears she watched as one citizen after another fell in fear and pain and the sadness in her heart surged like an ocean tide her eyes were filled with anger and helplessness and her hands were clenched into fists but she was unable to do anything about it the fear seed kept sucking in the emotions of fear and the power was unending lisu exuded an aura of darkness and devouring he and the s
hadow split had already broken the bodies of the four Fier seeds in front of them a few times but the other party relied on absorbing the fear emotion to recover quickly however Luisa didn't have any worries about this because the entire Wu City had already been quickly destroyed during the battle and the people here had almost died out as long as no one generated fear these fear seeds would be insufficient to worry about with a gaze in his eyes lisu and the shadow split once again Rush towards
those four Fierce species like a black lightning lisu and the shadow split cut through the ruined Wu City and charged straight at the four Fierce species their movements were as fast as an instant as if time had stopped on them and each strike carried a terrifying power the four Fierce species let out deafening Roars under their attacks their body scattering and splattering like broken glass however these fragments regrouped in the air as if pulled by invisible threads and quickly reorganized th
emselves into complete bodies lisu and the shadow splits attacks did not stop punching into the Flesh and stepping on the void constantly attacking the Fier seed the surrounding air seemed to be ignited darkness and devouring intertwined power and counterpower collided with each other triggering gusts of air explosions the wreckage of woohoo city became the backdrop of their battle every collapsed building and every crack in the ground witnessed the intensity of the battle The Dread species shat
tered and reorganized under the attacks of lisu when the shadow split and then shattered and reorganized again forming a cruel and spectacular picture although the bodies of the Fe seeds were constantly reorganizing the speed of reorganization was getting slower and slower and gradually the fear seeds own power weakened after each reorganization of their bodies because there were no more fear emotions for them to absorb in Wu City their body reorganization was now relying on their own power and
every time they used their own power to reorganize their bodies they would become weaker it was like if a person was doing push-ups with more times their physical strength couldn't keep up the Fier seeds were getting scared they wanted to run away but they couldn't because the king of fear had orders for them to stay in the city of auu before receiving the order from the king of dread they could only stay here they couldn't leave even if they knew they would be killed Roar damn it what the hell
is the situation with you guys why are you making a move against us know who my king is even if you hit a dog you have to look at the master you guys are looking for death I advise you guys to stop quickly or what awaits you will be deaf seeing that they couldn't fight anymore the fear seed immediately uttered threats hoping to scare off Leu but they didn't even know that their King often met with Lisa and had an appearance of having a good conversation Lisa scoffed at the fear seed's words not
only did he not show any signs of stopping but his attacks became even more violent although Lis sua and the shadow split suppressed the four fear seeds to fight the other ghost Emperors didn't have the same strength as him only the blood Phantom and Golden Bone ghost Emperors had the upper hand against the Fier species while the three ghost Emperors such as the ghost child had been in a neck and neck situation lisu glanced at the Battle situation of the phant child and the others his brows gent
ly frowned then he shouted to chinley who was hiding in the distance let the hund change monster go and help ah this Chanley was startled such a horrific battle actually allowed his budding hund change monster to help although he was very reluctant Shenley could only force himself to let the 100 change monster head to the support not knowing if the 100 variable monster would be able to approach the battlefield he was worried that the hund variable monster would be blown away by the aftermath of
the battle before it even touched the bodies of the blood Phantom and the other ghost Emperors luckily however blood charm immediately used spatial movement to rush over when she saw the hund change monster run out and managed to make the hundred change monster turn into her appearance join me in suppressing this fear species blood Phantom who already had the upper hand now had an additional helper with the same strength as herself and instantly started a crushing battle after the hundred change
monster turned into the blood Phantoms appearance the entire battle situation was instantly reversed the two blood Phantoms with ident identical appearances and identical strength put the dread seed at an absolute disadvantage they move rapidly around the fear seed each strike carrying a deadly killing intent leaving the fear seed overwhelmed the attacks of the blood Phantoms were as dense as a rainstorm each attack triggering A Rush of Blood light their moves were flexible and changeable somet
imes launching attacks with lightning speed sometimes sneak attacks at weird angles The Dread seed was almost unable to fight back under the storming attack the Roars emitted by the fear species became weaker and weaker and its body began to tremble clearly no longer able to withstand this double attack its defenses were broken and it was soon drowned by the ocean of blood this is the moment on the other side lisu let out a low Roar the shadow split immediately transformed into a gigantic black
dragon and quickly wrapped the four Fier species around it at the same time Lisa opened his bloody mouth and bit down on one of the feier seeds no that feier seed only had time to let out a miserable scream before swallowing lisu in one bite after swallowing a fierce seed lisu strength was increased and his soul was strengthened his mouth grinned as he stuck out his tongue and licked his lips the remaining three feier seats had Terror in their eyes and struggled madly wanting to get rid of the b
lack dragon's constraints but before they could break free from their restraints Lisa opened his mouth again and ate the second fear seed in one bite without the slightest pause Lisa quickly ate the last two fear seeds again it's really good let me have my fill today Lisa twisted his head to look at the battlefield elsewhere his eyes shot out a greedy light sending chills down the backs of those Fierce seeds that were still fighting here there's another one here hurry over and eat it blood Phant
om suddenly shouted leua twisted his head to look over only to see the other party standing in front of a Fier seed soaked in Scarlet blood waving his hand at him Non-Stop lisu grinned and instantly ran over then directly swallowed even that blood together comfortable lisu said with satisfaction blood Phantom looked at him with an expectant face hurry up and compliment me no problem lisu gave a thumbs up and said with a smile you're awesome hearing Lis sua's praise blood Phantom instantly became
excited as a whole pointing at the distant utong and the others wait for me I'll continue to catch the fierce seed for you wait don't go and disturb their battle first lisu's eyes narrowed slightly and said softly after all there are too few evenly matched opponents so let them fight to their hearts content good blood Phantom nodded in the distance although the demolition ghost Emperor looked like a meatball of little use its killing power was terrifying even when compared to the Golden Bone gh
ost Emperor who exuded a destructive Aura all over his body he was no less powerful at this time the demolition ghost Emperor's body was covered with tiny holes and these holes continuously erupted a very small meatball don't look at these small meatballs but they are actually bombs with huge killing power the demolition ghost Emperor's surroundings were covered with these bombs and the Fier seed that was battling him didn't dare to approach easily Roar with a roar The Dread seed was the first t
o launch a fierce attack it waved its huge CL CLA slicing through the air as it lunged at the demolition ghost Emperor the demolition ghost Emperor on the other hand was undaunted as the meatball bombs around it began to rapidly gather when the Fier seed was about to touch the demolition ghost Emperor the array of Meatball bombs suddenly exploded with a heaven shaking Roar the entire space seemed to be torn apart the powerful explosion energy spread out in all directions creating a devastating s
hock wave in the face of this Earth shattering attack the Fier seed did not retreat but roared as its entire body erupted with a powerful energy blocking the shock wave hard countless pieces of its scale armor fell off in the explosion and its fangs were even clenched in preparation for the continued attack and at this moment the demolition ghost Emperor did not let down its guard its body continued to spray meatball bombs a large number of Meatball bombs gathered once again ready to launch the
next round of attacks the surrounding air seemed to freeze at this moment the duel between the two sides had reached a white hot stage immediately afterward the second round of attacks began the fear seed rushed towards the demolition ghost Emperor with an even more ferocious stance while the demolition ghost Emperor Unleashed an indiscriminate attack flesh ball bombs flew out from its body like rain each one containing an astonishing destructive power in this dense rain of bombs The Dread seed
displayed an unrelenting Aura and rushed to the demolition ghost Emperor against the bombs although his body had already been blown to Pieces when he arrived in front of the demolition ghost Emperor he was completely unconcerned and swung out his sharp claws with a hideous smile stabbing the sharp claw CLW of the dread seed cut through the air and landed directly on the demolition ghost Emperor however right at this moment the demolition ghost Emperor's body suddenly expanded rapidly followed by
a boom explosion and the dread seed was blown into pieces before it had time to react in the next Moment The Dread seed that had been blown into pieces began to reorganize its body and not far from him the demolition ghost Emperor floated silently in the air however the size of the demolition ghost Emperor had become a circle smaller on the other side the battle between the force Savage ghost Emperor and this two-headed gorilla was also very intense the force Savage ghost Emperor this two-heade
d gorilla displayed a wild and incomparable fighting style on the battlefield each of its attacks was full of power and shock making it impossible to ignore every punch of the power Savage ghost Emperor seemed to tear the air apart and when fighting close to the dread species its strong muscles glistened in the sunlight full of wildness and power every punch and every kick carried a thunderous momentum as if it could destroy everything in its way all though the fear seed was huge it was somewhat
stretched under the force Savage ghost Emperor's Furious attacks it tried to use its sharp claws to fend off the force Savage ghost Emperor's attack but the immense power made it impossible to resist the force Savage ghost Emperor's fist struck the Fier seed's body heavily and each strike caused its entire body to tremble as if it had endured a tremendous shock during this intense battle the force Savage ghost Emperor displayed amazing endurance and strength it was as if it was tireless constan
tly launching attacks making the dread seed exhausted moreover the two heads of the force Savage ghost Emperor would eject flames in cold ice making the fierce species unable to defend itself the battle continued although Force Savage seemed to be pressing down on the Fier seed his method of fighting by giving up defense also left himself bruised and battered and the injuries on the fear seed's body kept on recovering while Force Savage kept on increasing now it's all about who can't stand it fi
rst whether livon can knock out the dread seed before it runs out of energy or whether the dread seed can beat libon before it runs out of energy similar to Rico's situation blast on the other side was also in the same situation blast's body was a bomb but after every explosion his body would shrink a circle and now he was also competing with the dread sea to see who couldn't top at first uton however was a bit different from the two of them the joints of the dread seed he was fighting were wrap
ped in Threads that were hard to see with the naked eye and he couldn't do as he wished with every move he made every movement of the dread seed became slow and utong was able to dodge it easily at the same time utong also controlled the claw of of the dread seed to attack himself from time to time and the injuries on the dread seed's body were almost all self-inflicted it could be said that the battle of the spectral child was the easiest but he didn't have the same killing power as Blas them h
e could only slowly wear down the fear seed and it would take a longer period of time as for Golden Bone ghost Emperor there he was already dragging the Fier seed that was like a dead dog with one hand in front of lisu after Evolution his strength was already different from the past Lisa didn't have any politeness and directly swallowed the fear then pointed at Jong in their place and said it's almost time make a move to end the battle along with the words blood Phantom Golden Bone ghost Emperor
and Shadow split rushed towards the last three Fier seats respectively with them joining in the fierce species were quickly defeated after devouring the last three feier species lisu looked at blast and force Barbarian and asked how does it feel over the top so damn over the top although Force barbarians were covered in wounds he was grinning with excitement the blast had been half the size of its original size but it wasn't a big deal to him and he would recover in a few days utong said with s
ome unhappiness but I haven't had enough fun yet when will it take for you to have enough fun we don't have time now the Golden Bone ghost Emperor said in a tone like an elder you little brat who doesn't know what's important Shay don't think I'm afraid of you just because you've turned golden believe it or not I'll make you dance ballet come on you give it a try don't you regret it lisu raised his hand to stop them from continuing to bicker then said let's go get out of here first the nin fear
seeds had brought Lisa a lot more enhancement than when he had devoured the hurricane ghost Emperor and his power was now completely restored to its peak State The Next Step was to continue to ascend at the very least to the level that the king of fear had said ready to break through to the rank above the ghost Emperor the fear seed was annihilated and leua and the others left leaving behind only a destroyed City today's Earth was long gone countless lives had faded away in the collision between
the two Realms something that no one could stop not long after lishu and the others left a group of Scouts appeared on the ruins of Wu City it's terrifying after sighing the scout leader took out his communication device to report the situation to jaia chenin Xiao chenin who was far away in shaning Hunt up the phone with a faint smile everyone those nine fear species have been eliminated with these words the ghost exterminators present all breathed a sigh of relief but xiaoen Kuan then suddenly
said with a grave expression and Leu and their strength has also been learned by the scouts it's very powerful the fear seed is powerless in their hands speaking here jaia chenkun turned his words around and said with a smile again but it doesn't matter we originally wanted him to deal with the king of dread the stronger the strength the better Luber zerk and the others frowned F wui said worriedly but I'm afraid that before he fights the king of dread he'll already bring disaster to the Earth
letun improvise if that's really the case then we can only use the nightmare Chi missile to exterminate him long Brian's eyes went cold as he slowly said well letun see what he does next L berserk wind nodded lishu was pulled into that void Space by the king of dread again he expressed helplessness at this too passive only the king of dread could find him while he couldn't find the king of dread what are you doing again lisu looked at the king of dread in a bad mood and said with a face full of
displeasure don't keep pulling me in without saying a word next time can you say hello first what the hell do you want the king of fear's eyes flashed with anger as he stared tightly at lisu you ate all the fear seeds that I left on Earth please give me an explanation you guys seems to be very clear about my every move well Lisa asked thoughtfully you wouldn't have been following me around all along and spying right his words caused the king of fear to be slightly stunned and then said disdainfu
lly joke I need to follow you around to spy I know everything about the human race not to mention those are the fierce species I created how could I not be clear about them oh that's right too Leu nodded the king of dread continued don't digress you still haven't said why you took a shot at the dread seed didn't you promise to let me eat those dread seeds Lisa asked a rhetorical question the king of fear gritted his teeth and said I mean after destroying the Earth not now it doesn't make any dif
ference eating early or late is still eating lisu grinned and said in a nonchalant manner They don't serve any purpose anyway wouldn't it be better to add some strength to me you the king of fear stared at Lis suad dead in the face not knowing what to say for a moment how could the fear species have no role their biggest role was to help the king of fear observed the situation on earth that is equivalent to the king of fear's eyes on Earth but now his eyes were gouged out by Lisa don't be angry
can't you continue to create fear seeds just create a few more out Lis sua spoke out to comfort a faint smile hanging at the corner of his mouth his eyes flashing with greed seeing this the king of dread snorted coldly create them for you to eat no way of course I can't do you think that I don't need to pay a price for creating the fierce seed the king of fears said in a cold voice moreover I can't enter the Earth right now so even if I create the fear seed there's no way to put it in that's rea
lly too bad you are simply a Top Chef who has lost his hands Leu was disappointed in his eyes the fear seeds were delicious dishes and the king of fear who created the fear seeds was the top chef who cooked these delicious dishes the king of fear never looked for lisah again since the nine feier seeds were eaten by lisah the king of fear seemed to be dissatisfied with Lisa no longer pulling Lisa into the void space for a meeting in three days like in the past it's been 10 days he hasn't looked f
or me for 10 days Lisa sighed and said leisurely could it be that he's really angry lingu on the side was full of curiosity she was puzzled by this sentimental Lis sua who hasn't looked for you for 10 days Ling you asked in a small voice lisu shook his head and did not reply then sighed again although the king of fear couldn't cook for him right now lisu still cared a lot about this Top Chef after all just because he couldn't cook now didn't mean he couldn't in the future and after the king of d
read succeeded in descending to Earth Lisa would be able to eat delicious dread seed again can't make the relationship too stiff or what if the king of dread doesn't cook for him at that time while Lisa was thinking about how to make the king of dread willingly cook for himself a negotiation was taking place in the Magic City which was thousands of miles away inside a large conference room Xiao chinu and's four ghost exterminator family had sat quietly while opposite them were motan Lyn and the
nine leaders of the Heavenly execution nine group the atmosphere in the conference room was unusually tense as if a to string could snap at any time Xiao Chen kuin's four ghost exterminator family had sat on one side of the long table their faces serious their every movement revealing an authority that could not be ignored behind them was the heavy black backdrop as if it was an endless Black Knight as for mot on Lyn and the nine leaders of the heaven execution nine groups sitting opposite them
they were similarly in a stance of strict anticipation m o lean's eyes were deep as if he could penetrate through all appearances and point straight to the heart on the the other hand each of the 19 leaders had their own characteristics some were as calm and steady as a mountain While others were as quick-witted as a fox and the aura that emanated from them all showed their strength and Majesty the air in the entire conference room seemed to have Frozen suffocating people the documents and notes
on the negotiation table were quietly placed silently witnessing the confrontation the lights in the room also seemed particularly harsh shining on everyone's face reflecting their inner tension and anxiety this negotiation was not only about personal honor and interests but also about the fate of the entire Earth emotan Lin smiled slightly and took the lead to speak is this your attitude of begging the original tense atmosphere was not broken by these words but instead became even more intense
only Xiao chin kuan's eyes stared as he said in a deep voice I think you've got it wrong we're not begging you but rather we've come to warn you oh warn us of what the smile on M oan lek's face did not diminish Xiao chinan frowned and on the side luers zerk spoke up the behavior of you Imperial ghost Masters will only bring more destruction to the Earth even if you're safe hiding here right now if you wait until the Earth is completely invaded by the ghosts you'll die at the hands of the ghosts
as well Fong wui quickly picked up so you guys aren't helping others you're helping yourselves are you guys sure you don't want to go out and Hunt ghosts and monsters long Brien asked with a solemn expression full of solemnity in response moton Lyn gave another intriguing Smile as he said nonchalantly we also want to go hunting ghosts and monsters but we afraid that someone will stab Us in the back don't worry we guarantee that that kind of thing won't happen again Xiao chenu assured with a ser
ious face those before were just accidents accidents mot on Lyn shook his head then stood up and looked straight at jiaen kuin it's not impossible to get us to step in as long as you announce to the public what you did before and apologize to us the Imperial ghost Masters impossible jouen kuin's for family heads didn't even think about it and refused in unison there was no way they would agree to this condition after all if this matter was reported then the government's image would instantly col
lapse they would definitely not allow this to happen looking at jaia Chen Kuan and the four of them OT on Linn said indifferently then it's off the table you guys figure out how to solve the problem of ghosts and monsters yourselves after speaking he directly turned around and left with the 19 leaders following closely behind only Xiao chinan and the four of them were left in the conference room in an instant what should we do next fui asked with a frown Xiao chenu tapped his fingers on the desk
top and said after a moment of contemplation there's only one way what way the main problem right now is that we don't have enough manpow to take care of every territory since that's the case let's shrink the living space of humans and gather everyone into a range that we can take care of jaia chenu raised his eyes slightly and waited for the other three family heads to reply I think that's fine Lu berserk Fong nodded long Brien and Fong wuji glanced at each other then also expressed their appro
val the detailed plan will have to go back and discuss it slowly jouin let out a deep breath and said in a deep voice let's go the negotiation failed this time but they hadn't held much hope before they came they just wanted to give it a try emotan Linn stood by the window of the tall building quietly watching Xiao chenu and the others in the distance a faint red light flashing in his eyes why don't you leave them here forever a cold voice came from behind him oton ly smiled faintly and asked so
ftly in return why should I leave them here forever aren't they your enemies yes they are my enemies the enemies of the Imperial ghost Masters since they are enemies then kill them directly if you are not convenient to make a move this Emperor can make a move for you as the words fell there was an additional person wearing black and gold armor beside otan ly no he this was not a person but a gargoyle mot on Lyn twisted his head to look at the other party a red light flashed in his eyes as he ask
ed in a cold voice are you teaching me to do something in the moment mot on Lyn twisted his head to look at him the gargoyle trembled violently and there was first a moment of confusion in his eyes as if he was desperately trying to resist something then fear spread rapidly under his eyes as if he was being swallowed by an invisible Darkness his face instantly became pale as if he had lost all blood color even his breathing became cautious lest he touch emo tan lean's cold gaze his hands were cl
enched tightly his knuckles turning slightly white from the force and his body under the black and gold armor couldn't help but tremble slightly even though he tried hard to maintain his pride and dignity the fear in his heart could not be ConEd faled his eyes began to wander not daring to look directly into mot and L's eyes it was an instinctive fear the corner of MOT on Lin mouth turned up slightly and said lightly in the eyes of others you are an existence that needs to be looked up to but in
my eyes you are nothing suddenly the government's decision was like a bolt of lightning cutting through the dark sky they sent out large numbers of combatants uniformed and loaded whose mission was not to fight ghosts and monsters but to escort people out of danger zones to cities close to shaning City people from all over the world gathered in droves their faces wore expressions of nervousness and anticipation the combatants maintained order bringing a sense of security to the people with thei
r Resolute gazes and calm stances groups of people were escorted by them as they embarked on the road to the vicinity of the upper capital city this was a great migration of Life everyone was struggling for survival they had no choice but to leave the city they had lived in for so long now but they belied that in the near future they would be able to find a safe place to start a new life again however with the massive influx of people into the territory surrounding Shan Jing City the originally
empty land began to become overcrowded people began to realize that if they could not solve the problem of shelter in time they would face an even greater existential crisis the government had to take urgent measures and began to build countless temporary and rudimentary shelters these shelters were simple but at least they provided shelter from the Wind and Rain construction workers worked around the clock to build a number of temporary shelters in a very short period of time one by one people
began to move into these humble dwellings although the conditions were hard they knew deep down that this was already the best arrangement for now here they could temporarily stay away from the threat of ghosts and monsters and face the challenge of survival together the government also realized that these temporary shelters were only stop Gap measures and they had to find a more permanent solution as soon as possible so they began to negotiate with all parties hoping to build more permanent she
lters as soon as possible to provide a stable living environment for the people at this critical moment the people demonstrated their tenacious will to survive and their power of solidarity they helped each other to face the difficulties together they believed that as long as they work together they will be able to get through this difficult time and rebuild their beautiful homes here although it was crowded there was no harassment from ghosts and monsters because the government combatants had l
ong ago used their bodies to cast a wall against ghosts and monsters suang stood quietly in front of xia Shan kuin's four family heads and reported the situation of the relocation the good and the bad were all said jaia shanu tapped his fingers on the desktop and said in a deep voice this is basically where humans will live in the future what can't they return to their original place of residents in the future suang asked in Surprise long Bri inside and said right now the Earth has not fully mer
ged with the Ghost World when the Two Worlds merge the number of ghosts and monsters will only increase it would be good to have a territory to survive couldn't we wipe out the ghosts and monsters suyang asked expectantly Xiao chinu and shook his head this is something we can't be sure of every that comes next is unpredictable right now all we can be in is to preserve this acreage then what you mean is that in the future we are going to form a dichotomy with the ghosts and monsters pretty much X
iao chinin nodded then said with some fatigue go get busy and patch up some imperfections as soon as possible the migration of the humans took a full month and after all the migration was completed a continuous Iron Wall was erected this continuous Iron Wall was a fortification built by the government to protect the Gathering Place after the human migration it towered into the cloud as if it was an impenetrable Mo separating the worlds of humans and ghosts the walls were cast in steel and were s
trong enough to withstand all kinds of attacks from ghosts and monsters under the sunlight it shimmered with a cold and intimidating light the surface of the wall was engraved with intricate runes which were said to have been carved out by ghost exterminators Around the Clock possessing the power to resist ghosts and monsters in order to ensure the safety of the Gathering Place the government had arranged a tight defense system on a five-steps per post layout One By One The warriors were station
ed at their posts in armor weapons in hand and with firm eyes they patrolled day and night always on the lookout for any potential threats as night fell the Moonlight poured onto the walls reflecting a silvery white glow at the guard post torches swayed Illuminating the faces of the soldiers they were tired but their eyes were filled with determination and resolve vowing to guard the home of mankind this wall is not only a fortification but also a symbol of human unity and courage it Bears witne
ss to the resilience and unyielding nature of mankind in times of trouble and also holds the hopes and expectations of people for the future at this time the sky became darker and darker and the daytime had been shortened to 5 hours which signaled that the fusion of the earth and the Ghost World would soon be completed Xiao chinin and the other ghost exterminators gathered together their expressions serious as they discuss things the migration has been completed everything is slowly stabilizing
the ghosts and monsters have all been blocked outside of the nightmare Chi City walls Xiao chenu and slightly lowered his head and said in a deep voice it's about time for the ghost exterminator to disappear into this world do we really have to use the nightmare Chi missile ja lamang asked with some reluctance if the nightmare gas missile was used against the demon Capital the families of those Imperial ghost Masters would also die there were not only Imperial ghost Masters there but also a larg
e number of ordinary humans however the other Imperial ghost Masters couldn't understand Jaa lingk words at all was she taking pity on those Imperial ghost Masters Layman xia chenu and faced his eyes to look at her and slowly said I know what you're thinking but I hope that you can understand the identity of those people they are the family members of the Imperial ghost Masters and you can't look at them the way you would look at ordinary people there are countless humans who have been killed by
ghosts and monsters so what's the harm in sacrificing some more people jaia chenu said with cold eyes the Imperial ghostmaster is the tumor of this world if they are not eradicated as early as possible they will surely join hands with ghosts and monsters to deal with humans next but wasn't the nightmare gas missile meant to deal with the king of dread we only had two in total and after we used it there was only one left Jal laming seemed as if she still didn't want to use the nightmare gas miss
ile against Mordor tell you what vote on it Xiao Chen Kuan glanced at her and spoke indifferently with the sound of his voice falling all of the demon exterminators present raised their hands except for JAL Layman sensing everyone's gazes Jal Layman also slowly raised her hand seeing this scene Xiao Chien kuin grinned very good unanimously approved I'll go have the missile Department prepare lubers zerk left a sentence and turned to leave the rest of the people started to move preparing for the
accurate and unambiguous dropping of The Nightmare gas missile into the magic Capital are you sure that the nightmare CH missile won't be blocked long Brien asked gruffly Jou chenan frowned and said uncertainly I'm not sure but the nightmare Chi missile very much restrains Ghosts and monsters even if that ghost arm mot on Lin contracted is no more powerful it shouldn't be able to block it we didn't see that ghost arm you mentioned with our own eyes and aren't sure just how powerful it is Fong wu
ji exhaled deeply his eyes condensed but to be able to make you all feel that you will be killed in seconds that feels like a very terrifying existence is it really that exaggerated luers zerk asked Xiao chinin nodded revealing an unprecedented feeling of gravity it's really very terrifying in front of that ghost arm I feel like a grain of dust small and humble with these words several people fell into silence long gianine hurriedly ran everything is ready good jouin said in a deep voice then le
t's launch thousands of miles away from the devil's Capital high in the sky Leu and the others stood quietly on the skeleton of the Golden Bone ghost Emperor gazing at the devil's Capital that was as big as a sesame seed after More Than A month's time Lisa had devoured tens of thousands of ghosts and monsters every day and at this point his strength was already quite a bit higher than it was back then in the ghost realm but that's it after all his current strength is already very powerful the or
dinary ghosts and Monsters can't bring him much of a boost anymore but it's still better than nothing right Lisa smiled faintly and said softly let's see the power of the nightmare Chi missile is it really that terrifying a thousand miles in a radius instantly level to the ground Ling you was somewhat disbelieving blood mistress Shrugged I'm not sure but that's what my father told me just as they were talking suddenly a sound of breaking air came from the distant Sky only a huge missile was seen
whistling past their heads rushing towards the magic capital in the distance the missile emitted a haunting AA as if it carried a preview of Destruction and death the trajectory of its flight cut through the sky leaving behind a long trail of smoke like a dark Omen as the missile approached the residents of the Magic City looked up with a terrified expression on their faces the aura emanating from that missile made them feel an unprecedented sense of Oppression as if the god of death had descen
ded during the Flight of the missile the surrounding atmosphere became oppressive and heavy even the air seemed to have Frozen and the sound of people's heartbeats was unusually clear at this moment the buildings streets and crowds of Magic City all became small and helpless appearing so fragile in front of this powerful force at the same time oton Lin appeared on the roof of the highest building in Magic City at the first opportunity he half squinted his eyes and stared at the missiles in the a
ir without the slightest hint of panic on his face he he government actually has this kind of thing the corner of ot's mouth curled slightly a hint of teasing in his tone a figure wearing black and gold armor appeared beside him and as he looked at the missile in the air a hint of Panic flashed in his eyes this missile he stammered a hint of trembling in his voice emoon ly glanced at him lightly and asked in a calm tone disillusionment can you stop this missile that's right the visitor was none
other than the ucer ghost Emperor the disillusionment ghost Emperor hesitated for a moment and helplessly shook his head I can't although he was powerful as a ghost Emperor the power contained in this missile made him feel an unprecedented fear emotan ly smiled gently and did not say anything else he stood on the roof of of the building his gaze coldly watching the direction of the missile's flight as if he was waiting for something his calmness and composure contrasted sharply with the disillus
ion ghost Emperor's Panic general leader the leaders of the heaven execution nine groups came behind oton Lyn all of them were filled with panic emotan ly shook his head and said indifferently Don't Panic I will take action just as the missiles arrived over the magic Capital the aura of death instantly enveloped the entire magic Capital however at the critical moment OT on Lin moved a ghostly Aura even denser than that of the ghost Emperor erupted from his body a powerful and mysterious aura tha
t was chilling his eyes instantly turned Crimson as if they contained endless berserk and rage at the same time the sky above the devil's Capital suddenly cracked open as if it was torn by some mysterious force from the crack a gigantic and incomparable ghost arm slowly stretched out it was huge and hideous emitting a suffocating Aura as soon as this ghost arm appeared the entire Devil's Capital trembled it towered in the air like a mountain peak covering the sky and giving people an irresistibl
e sense of Oppression the missiles in the sky look so small in front of it as if a small insect was facing a huge Dragon emotan Lin looked up at the ghost arm in the sky a cold smile appeared on his face negated for me as ot's words fell the huge ghost arm violently probed at the missile in the sky it moved swiftly and accurately holding the missile tightly in one hand the missile trembled violently in the grasp of the ghost arm emitting earpiercing whistling sounds as if it was desperately stru
ggling however no matter how much it struggled it was unable to get rid of the ghost arms bondage the missile then exploded violently under the grip of the ghost arm it was a violent explosion with energy overflowing fire rushing into the sky and the space around it distorting crazily however surprisingly the energy of the explosion did not spread to any corner of the Magic City but was firmly trapped by the barrier around the ghost arm that one gigantic Palm emitted a deep light as if it was co
mposed of the hardest substance it tightly wrapped around the energy of the explosion keeping it firmly under control and not allowing a single bit of it to spill out the entire Devil's Capital was unharmed by the explosion not suffering the slightest damage the energy of the explosion was perfectly isolated by the barrier of the ghost arm as if there was an invisible shroud enveloping the energy generated by the missile explosion looking at the scene before them the leaders of the heaven execut
ion 9 group were all stunned they had never seen such a powerful force nor had they ever seen such a perfect defense in their hearts otan Lin's image instantly became even taller and more mysterious as for otan lin himself he stood calmly on the roof of the building with a cold smile on his face he looked at the ghost arms in the sky and nodded in satisfaction at this moment he became the guardian of the entire Magic City unrivaled thousands of miles away lisu was staring at the ghost arm with a
n incredulous expression on his face that was definitely an existence that surpassed the rank of a ghost Emperor and the power possessed by that ghost arm had completely surpassed the level of the ghost Emperor according to what the king of fear had said there was only one powerhouse in the ghost realm that surpassed the ghost Emperor level and that was the fellow created by the will of the ghost realm ghost ancestor what ghost ancestor blood Phantom and the others looked at Lisa suspiciously th
ey all knew about the ghost Emperor and ghost Emperor but what the hell was a ghost ancestor let's go let's visit the demon Capital lisu did not answer and commanded the Golden Bone ghost Emperor to fly towards the devil Capital when the Golden Bone ghost Emperor descended it immediately attracted the attention of the demon capitals crowd of Imperial ghost Masters in fact it was impossible not to pay attention even if you wanted to because the Golden Bone ghost Emperor was too dazzling Rumble th
e Golden Bone ghost Emperor landed in front of the devil's Capital Imperial ghost Master's headquarters surrounded by Imperial ghost Masters each one staring at him with vigilance although they could feel the Golden Bone ghost Emperor's power at this time the demon capitals ghost Masters were not afraid after all just now OT on Lyn had given them enough confidence at this moment in the Imperial ghost Master's Hearts mot on Lyn was invincible this golden skeleton seems to have been seen somewhere
suddenly someone spoke up he he hearing you say it seems like it's true yeah wait you guys look isn't that President Lou on top of that skeleton I remembered this skeleton is a ghost and monster that she took in but what is she doing here with us now didn't she refuse to come over here before who knows Ling you was quickly recognized IED and the Imperial ghost Masters whispered right at this moment a young woman walked out from the entrance of the headquarters she looked up at lisu and the othe
rs on the Golden Bone ghost Emperor come in with me the chief general manager is waiting after saying this she immediately turned around with a very bad attitude not at all inviting it seems like there's a lot of hostility towards us ah Shenley said with a frown Ling you shrugged it's probably because I refused their invitation go in lisu and the others jumped off the Golden Bone ghost Emperor then slowly walked inside the interior of the building was lavishly decorated and gilded yet it gave of
f an eerie and cold feeling as soon as they walked into the building the first thing that caught their eyes was a long Corridor with some blurred portraits hanging on the wall and the lights in the corridor were dim casting modeled Shadows adding a touch of eie atmosphere to the entire space in the center of the building was an empty Hall with a huge crystal chandelier hanging under the high ceiling emitting a faint glow the floor was covered with a thick carpet that was So Soft to step on that
the sound of footsteps could barely be heard the moment he stepped into this building Lisa's brows were tightly furrowed as an inexplicable sense of Crisis surged up from the bottom of his heart the blood Mistresses and the girls were the same feeling that what they were walking into was not the Imperial demon Master's headquarters but a giant mouth of an abyss the general director is on the 30th floor follow me the young woman walked into the elevator and lisu several people looked at each othe
r before following them in at this time chenle suddenly asked isn't that General president lingu ha the woman sneered a few times and did not answer but from her expression and eyes it was not difficult to see that she was full of mockery and contempt for Ling you here it is follow me as the elevator reached the 30th floor the woman immediately walked out as if she did not want to stay with lingu and the others for a moment lisu frowned and with lingu they quickly followed arriving in front of a
n office the woman was about to knock on the door yet Neo tian's voice came from inside come in after walking into the office Leu and the rest of them all stared at emotan ly as if they wanted to see through him he he long time no see everyone emotan Lin narrowed his eyes and smiled enthusiastically summoning Lis sua and the others to sit down he he these guys haven't seen it before are they the new ones it's my former subordinates lisu said indifferently moton Lin nodded and said to be able to
become your subordinates then their strength should all be very powerful that's for sure utong raised his head and looked at him proudly he he o on Lin laughed then silently made te lisu's line of sight slowly moved surveying the entire office and then his line of sight landed onot on Lin again only to see Lis sua suddenly asked meaningfully you just had a guest here tin's action of brewing tea gave a slight start then said with a smile well it's the newly promoted Heaven execution team leader I
was just discussing things with him here I don't think it's any Heaven execution team leader lisu's eyes narrowed shooting out two beans of cold Aura suddenly the atmosphere in the office became somewhat unusual Ling you and the others couldn't help but get a little nervous the woman leading the way frown and stared at Lisa with an unkind gaze our general leader says yes there is no qualification for you to question whoos before the words fell lisu appeared in front of the woman put one hand ar
ound her neck and lifted her into midair I've endured you for a long time lisu stared indifferently at the woman and said in a low voice Lisk hand was like an iron Vice tightly squeezing the woman's neck his fingers Sinking Deep into her flesh making it impossible for her to breathe the woman's face instantly turned pale her eyes wide with fear and pain her hands instinctively grabbed Lis sua's wrists trying to break free from him but Lis sua's strength was so great that her struggles seemed ins
ignificant her throat let out a horse sound as if a strangled bird was chirping sadly her body kept twisting in the air trying to find a sliver of air her feet stopped about trying to find support but the surroundings were empty lisu stared coldly at the woman not a trace of pity in his eyes he didn't seem to care about the woman's pain and only wanted to make her pay for her behavior in this moment his anger and coldness was revealed as time passed the woman's struggles gradually weakened as he
r strength was drained and her body became limp and weak can you give me face and release herot on Lyn suddenly spoke out lishu slowly twisted his head the corner of his mouth hung a cold smile what if I don't give you face OT on Lynn Shrugged his shoulders with a helpless look but his eyes flashed with an inconspicuous killing intent he he lisu suddenly loosened the hand that was choking the woman's neck and the woman's body instantly fell softly to the ground she greedily breathed in fresh air
in large gulps as if she wanted to make up for all the oxygen she had lost her chest Rose and fell dramatically and each inhalation was as if she was trying to suck the air of the entire world into her body her throat kept swallowing trying to get air deeper into her lungs her eyes were tightly closed but the muscles in her face trembled slightly with tension her her fingers gripped the ground tightly as if she was trying to hold on to the last straw of her life after a while the woman's breath
ing gradually returned to normal and her face began to flush she slowly opened her eyes and when she saw Lis sua her Rosy face instantly paled again luua suddenly released the woman and blood Phantom and the others were surprised they understood liso's character and it was generally impossible to let go of the woman but at this moment they loosened their hands in fact lisu originally did not intend to let the woman go but just now when OT on Lyn was silent he felt a strong sense of Crisis OT on
Lyn glanced at the woman on the ground and said indifferently why don't you quickly give an apology sorry the woman was also very quick immediately bowing 90° to lisu after hearing emotan Lin's words lisu smiled disdainfully and turned his head to look at emotan Lin who was here just now didn't I say it's the new leader of the heaven execution n group oton ly Shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly why do you keep asking this if you don't believe me I'll call him here now are you sure it's th
e new leader of the heaven execution 9 group of course I'm sure OT onlin nodded his head affirmatively however his certainty did not convince Lis suah only to see Lis suah slowly walked to the floor to ceiling window of the office pointing to the location at his feet he asked just now there should have been a guy wearing black and gold armor standing here right although he was asking his tone was full of certainty upon hearing Liu's words blood Phantom and the other ghost Emperors first stared b
lankly and then as if they thought of something each one of them revealed a shocked look otan Lin frowned and shook his head if you say so I'm too lazy to argue with you since you don't want to argue letun talk about other things lisu looked deeply at him then looked up at the sky and said what's the situation with that ghost arm my contracted ghost monster just a contracted arm yeah just contracted an arm emotan ly smiled slightly and took a sip of tea then said it's strange isn't it I also fin
d it very strange but even stranger is so-called as long as it's strong enough you didn't go and study that ghost arm how to study it's just an arm can't study it at all oton Lyn Shrugged his shoulders then said slightly helplessly moreover I can't summon it out for a long time I simply have the chance to study it looking atot on Lynn at this moment lisu always felt a little strange but also a little familiar however his sense of familiarity did not come from theot on Lynn that was once there bu
t from this strange lisu's eyes narrowed and he said in a deep voice can you summon it now to let me feel it up close ah I'm afraid this won't work yo I've only just summoned it I need some time to recover my strength before I can summon it again how long will it take I can wait this I'm not sure if you're not in a hurry to leave you guys can stay in Magic City for a while I'll inform you when you can summon motm lean's line of sight turned to Ling you that sorry ah because you refused the invit
ation your position is the general presid president can only be temporarily removed saying this emotan Lin paused and turned his words but it's not a big problem as long as you stay in Magic City with us now this general manager position is still yours ah no need I'm not suitable to be the general manager at all lingu hurriedly shook her head and said with a smile this general manager is still the most suitable for you oh well then it seems like you won't be able to come together with us oton Li
n shook his head and said indifferently but people have their own aspiration I can understand after talking to lingu he talked to blood mistress again looking atot on Lynn who changed the topic leua frowned and a flash of displeasure flashed in his eyes if it was the previous mot on Lynn he wouldn't be so polite with the other party but at this moment emotan Linn gave him a feeling that he couldn't see through lishu understood that it was impossible to get what he wanted from the other party's m
outh by continuing to chat however this time it wasn't all for not at least he knew otin Le's General situation holy to Su said faintly let's go ha leaving so soon otan Lin looked at Lisa suspiciously haven't seen you for so long no more chatting no need after leaving a sentence luua took lingu and they left the office when passing by the woman the other party's body suddenly shook before collapsing to the ground OT tin's eyes narrowed slightly as a touch of anger surged in his eyes the woman wa
s still dead killed by Lis Su in front of him just after walking out of the magic capitals range blood Phantom couldn't help but ask the guy you just said was wearing black and gold armor is the ucer ghost Emperor as blood Phantoms words asked utong and the others also looked at Lis sua nervously that's right it's the ucer ghost Emperor Lis sua said in a deep voice in motan lean's office I sensed the ucer ghost Emperor's Aura and it should have just left what luing Yu's eyes whitened in disbelie
f how could the ucer ghost Emperor appear in mot lean's office didn't he say just now that he was discussing things he's a ghost Imperial Master how could he be discussing things with the ghost Emperor luing Yu was even more surprised lishu glanced at her and pointed at the blood Mistresses and the girls and said aren't you also a ghost Imperial master and you're still not spending time with a bunch of ghost Emperors every day I'm not the same as him I'm hanging out with so many ghost Emperors b
ecause of you but he's the general president of the Imperial ghost Masters ah and the elusory ghost Emperor isn't you he doesn't eat ghosts and monsters he eats people Ling Yu's face kept changing as if she couldn't figure it out Lea smiled disdainfully and slowly said have you forgotten the words the demoon ly said to us before what words ghost Masters will be affected by their contracted ghosts and monsters their spirits will be contaminated and they will eventually become a gang of ghosts and
Monsters the more powerful the ghost monster will be the easier it is to influence the Imperial master and that ghost arm that mot on Lin contracted do you think is strong when these words came out Ling Yu was instantly dumbfounded according to Liu's meaning is that OT Lyn has been completely influenced by the ghosts and monsters turning into a member of the ghosts and monsters Heavens he's the general Chief ah if that's really the case then what will become of the entire group of Imperial ghos
t Masters the more Ling you thought about it the more scared she became she couldn't help but say let's go back I want to ask him personally he he why do you think I know that the ucer ghost Emperor is in the devil's Capital but still want to leave Leu eyes stared and said in a deep voice that's because it's dangerous there even if we catch the ucer ghost Emperor we won't be able to kill him because of MOT on Lin lingu was not stupid and quickly guessed lisu I nodded slightly and said somewhat h
elplessly as much as I hate to admit it I feel a threat in OT on LY the threat of death after listening to lisu's words blood Phantom and the other group of ghost Emperors also finally understood why he would suddenly leave without going to find the ucer ghost Emperor to settle the score but is that neoton ly really so terrifying even leua felt threatened blood Phantom and the others were puzzled again failed not a single wave was set off the power of that ghost arm is beyond our expectations in
the upper capital a separate space within the government building Xiao chenkun and the other ghost exterminators all looked downcast with shock and disbelief flashing in their eyes the nightmare gas missile was the weapon they were going to use against the king of fear but it was actually pinched hard by that ghost arm and even the energy from the explosion didn't spill out a single bit the atmosphere within the independent space was depressing the ghost exterminators were silent as they though
t about things with only the sound of slightly rapid breathing don't be afraid I'm here suddenly a voice resounded in The Independent space Xiao chinin and the others froze then incredulously focused their eyes on the black portal it was her lubers zerk wind couldn't help but gulped down his saliva and his voice trembled a little as he asked was it you who just just now spoke Ultimate Weapon accompanied by Lu berserk wink words the ghost exterminators on the scene became very short a breath thei
r eyes filled with excitement excitement and also fear after a moment of silence that voice sounded again I feel the emotion of fear why are you all afraid the voice was still the same coming from all directions and although it was very soft it was incomparably clear in the ears of the ghost exterminators the ghost exterminators all froze for a moment and made eye contact with each other Xiao Chen's eyes stared and he took a step towards the black portal when he was about to open it the voice so
unded once again it seems like you never wanted wanted me to be born before suddenly The Voice became a little displeased as if it was expressing the dissatisfaction in his heart and it also carried a little bit of sadness jaia chinin let out a deep breath and placed his hand on top of the doorknob then said in a deep voice yes because I couldn't let go I accepted not your birth anymore then why did you agree later because I let go the other party suddenly fell silent and just as Jiao chenan was
about to open the door the voice sounded again this time the voice carried obvious emotions I know it's because of her right that's right while speaking Xiao chenkun opened the door the original familiar scenery disappeared and was replaced by a chaotic void this space was diametrically opposed to the neatness and Order of the previous one appearing unusually messy and disorganized the space behind the door seemed like an overturned Cosmic sandbox with objects of all shapes and sizes scattered
everywhere from Tiny dust to huge ruins all of which appeared chaotic these objects seemed to come from different times in faces with no logic between them yet they wonderfully coexisted in this small space in the center of this space there was a very large glass jar which was suspended in the air like a weightless magic bottle the inside of the jar was filled with dark blue liquid which shimmered with a mysterious luster under the faint light as if it contained endless Secrets even more strikin
g was the fact that a blurry figure was immersed in the jar due to the refraction and scattering of the blue liquid the figure appeared unusually vague and mysterious It could only be vaguely seen that it seemed to be a humanoid creature with its body curled up as if it was sleeping or hibernating the figure gave off a strong sense of Oppression as if it was not from this world but had drifted From A Distant star River or dream world Xiao chenu stood at the doorway dumbfounded as the chaotic sce
ne caused him to feel a wave of vertigo he took a deep breath and tried to calm his inner shock it's a success it's a success although Xiao chinu and tried his best to keep his voice smooth however even though he tried to control it there was still a hint of trembling in his voice the corners of his mouth turned up slightly revealing a bitter smile this trace of smile was mixed with excitement shock fear and anticipation accompanied by the fall of his voice Lu berserk wind and the other ghost ex
terminator body shook as they hurriedly ran over subsequently outside the tiny door it was crowded with dazed ghost exterminators long Brien gently swallowed his saliva and asked in a trembling voice Ultimate Weapon after more than 100 years the Ultimate Weapon is finally completed what a terrifying sense of Oppression this should be able to deal with the king of dread Fuji asked in an excited mood Luber zerk looked at jaia chenkun and asked in a deep voice comparing it to that ghost arm which o
ne do you feel is stronger it's hard to say anyway in front of them I feel like a tiny Speck of dust Jia chenkun said without looking back his eyes never leaving that glass jar in the middle of their discussion the voice of the Ultimate Weapon sounded once again it's not finished the energy isn't enough I need more energy as those words fell the chaotic space instantly disappeared and the scene in front of them returned to its original laboratory appearance not enough how much more energy do you
need hurry up and say it we'll send you energy however the Ultimate Weapon no longer uttered a sound as if it had fallen into a deep sleep looking at the figure inside the glass jar Xiao Chen kin's eyes were filled with complexity and some Panic as if he didn't know how to face it Lu berserk win's eyes stared and he said in a deep voice didn't she say that she didn't have enough energy so let's Channel energy to her now that's right letun suspend the production of The Nightmare Marshall first a
nd provide all the energy to her F wuji's eyes lit up as he said in a trembling voice long Breen nodded solemnly this is our strongest card it must be accomplished at all costs all of them were of the same mind United in their belief that the ultimate Armament should be brought out as early as possible it was now the last minute before the fusion of the two Realms and it was believed that the fusion would be completed within a month and the king of dread would descend at that time there was also
the fact that otan Lin's ghost arm was giving them too much pressure and with this strike against the devil's Capital emotan ly would most likely strike back at them which made them feel a strong sense of Crisis it was really just as the ghost exterminators thought motan Linn was indeed prepared to teach them a lesson at this moment he was gathering all the members of the Heavenly exterminator 9 group and Was preparing to head to the human Gathering place to get a statement everyone this time w
e let everyone open their eyes to the strength of the ghost exterminators so that everyone can see clearly that the ghost ghost exterminators are stronger than the government motan Lyn looked at the members of the Heavenly execution 9 group with a serious expression and said in a deep voice this time everyone doesn't need to have any Scruples in the face of the government Personnel kill them if you can and you don't need to be concerned about the civilian population either because that's the pri
ce they should pay for abandoning us this time we are going to make everyone regret do you all hear me as mot and lean's voice fell the members of the Heen execution 9 group immediately gave a resounding response understood emotan Lin nodded and said with a wave of his hand depart this time emotan Linn only wanted to prove the strength of the Imperial ghost Masters and was not going into a full-scale war with the government so he only brought along the members of the nine groups of heavenly exec
utioners as for the other Imperial ghost Masters they remained in Magic City Jingle Bell outside tanu City inside the small Bungalow lishu and the others were stirring up a 3v3 their fingertips poking the cell phone screen vigorously suddenly blood Phantom's phone rang father what I'm going over right now the sudden exclamation startled Lis Su and the others lisu asked suspiciously what's wrong emotan Linn is leading a group of Imperial ghost Masters to the human Gathering Place and my father wa
nts you to go forward to help blood mistress spoke in a small voice in fact she was really embarrassed to say it out loud after all Lisa had already said that emotan Linn was an extremely dangerous person which was undoubtedly asking Lis sua to take risks moreover lisu and Xiao chenu relationship is not good looking at the frowning lisu blood Phantom clenched her teeth let's do it this way I'll just go by myself mot's Target must be the four Great family heads I can't be indifferent even if I kn
ow that my father is in danger saying that blood Phantom used spatial movement to disappear in front of lisu and the others lisu froze and looked at where blood Phantom had just been and said with a face full of speechlessness did I say I couldn't go utong and the others shook their heads let go go and take a look lishu stood up and led pixie boy and the others out of the small Bungalow it was true that he wouldn't help Shia shinin but he would help blood charm it was impossible to let blood meu
face mot onlin alone she was simply no match for that ghost arm lisu also knew that he was not a match for the ghost arm but he was confident that he could withstand the ghost arms attack although it might be a bit lousy blood Phantom speed was very fast after all she was using spatial movement and in half a day she arrived at the human Gathering Place and at this time emotan Lin and the other Imperial ghost Masters were already confronting the government forces outside the Iron Wall of the Gat
hering Place The Warriors of the government forces were all holding nightmare weapons and waiting in a strict stance both sides were facing each other and the air was filled with a thick smell of gunpowder oton Lin and the Imperial ghost Masters gazed coldly at the government troops on the opposite side it was an iron walled array seriousness and vigilance was written all over the faces of the soldiers Their Eyes Were firm and sharp as if they were telling the other side we are ready to fight th
e machine guns and mortars open their bloody mouths like vicious wolves ready to devour any enemy that dared to approach gatlings rotating barrels flashed with a cold luster under the Moonlight a preview of death and the Imperial ghost Masters were not to be outdone their contracted ghosts and monsters exuded a strong Fury each as tall and hideous as a mountain sending shivers down one spine the ghost Emperor level ghost monsters of the nine group leaders were even more formidable surrounded by
a gut-wrenching ghostly Aura as if they were demons from the sepulcral Abyss the SS grade ghosts and monsters of the other group members also had their own characteristics some were shaped like steel beasts While others were like ghostly Phantoms and their Aura caused the air to freeze the entire confrontation scene was filled with tension and oppression as if it was the Cal before an unavoidable storm both sides were secretly competing trying to gain the upper hand from their auras blood Phanto
m watched from afar his brows frowning lightly why didn't he see the ghost exterminator in could it be that he was scared it shouldn't be possible it's impossible for the ghost exterminator to be afraid OT on Lyn helped her ask the question in her heart only to see OT on LY standing at the Forefront of the ghost exterminators he looked at the commander of the government department and asked Xiao chenin and Neu Commander Xiao and the others have something to do there's no need for them to take ac
tion against you guys he he you say this OT on Lin laughed then asked what's your name I quite appreciate this guts of yours remember my name is Jean lingfang the commander of the nightmare martial Force the immediate supervisors are the four Supreme commanders H otan Le's eyes narrowed slightly as he stared closely at Jean lingfang as if he wanted to find a trace of panic in the other party but it was a great pity that he didn't find a single bit of fear or panic in Johan lingfang all he had wa
s tenacity and determination the blood Phantom in the distance froze slightly looking at Jean lingfang with some surprise this guy had actually become the commander of the nightmare martial Force Space rippled as blood Phantom appeared beside Jean thing out of thin air the appearance of blood Phantom caused the surrounding Warriors to be stunned for a moment however the warriors were not startled by it they reacted quickly and aimed their guns at blood Phantom the blackened muzzles of the guns S
hone with a cold luster under the Moonlight and that was their most direct means of defense and attack they stared at blood charm as if warning her don't act rashly or you will be greeted with deadly bullets although blood Phantoms appearance caused the atmosphere to be tense to the extreme for a while the warriors were not confused by it they held their fire arms steadily their gazes Resolute worthy of being a regular army their reaction speed was fast enough John lingfang frowned at her and as
ked suspiciously why are you here I came to help you guys blood mistress said with a slight smile her words caused Jean lingfang to stare blankly his eyes flickering with astonishment and just as Jean lingfang was secretly thinking emoon Linn on the opposite side of the room suddenly spoke blood Fantom ghost Emperor are you sure you want to help these people I think you should know very well how deep the ghost exterminators hate hatred for ghosts and monsters is even if jaia chenin is your fathe
r do you dare to guarantee that you won't end up dying at the hands of the ghost exterminator and the government forces M O's words were very light but they stirred up a Thousand Waves in the government forces the entire government forces bodies trembled as if they had been electrocuted many of them had heard of blood Phantom's great name and knew that she was a powerful person amongst the ghosts and monsters but what shocked them wasn't blood Phantom strength but her relationship with Xiao chen
u blood Phantom Ghost Emperor is Comm commer xia's son or daughter how is this possible isn't she a ghost Commander Xiao is a real human various voices of Doubt Rose and fell as they couldn't understand why the blood Phantom would be related to ja shuin this contradiction caused huge ripples in their hearts causing their perception of the blood Phantom to be shaken Jean Ling Fang's brows furrowed when he heard emotan Lin's words he looked at blood mimic and complex emotions flickered in his eyes
he wasn't clear about blood charm's relationship with XA chinin but he could sense that emotan Lin's words were true how did you be Commander xiao's daughter Jean Ling Fang's voice had a hint of trembling in it blood Phantom looked at Jean lingfang a hint of sadness flashed in her eyes this is my story maybe I'll have the chance to tell you later Jean Ling Fang's eyes narrowed before he said soldiers aim your guns at the Imperial demon Master with these words all of those gun muzzles that were
aimed at the blood Phantom moved away and were re aimed at the Imperial ghost Masters and their contracted ghosts and monsters moton Lin faintly asked you really want to help them then of course blood Phantom Shrugged his tone very firm mot on LY sighed helplessly and said then there's no way out since you insist on standing against me the only way is to kill you along with me as the word kill fell the Imperial ghost Master's Place erupted with a Heavenly ghostly Aura in the upper Capital City w
ithin the separate space of the government building Xiao chenkun and the other group of ghost exterminators were anxiously looking at the Silhouettes within the glass jars isn't it enough how come there's still no movement Lou berserk said anxiously long brid and gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice increase the energy transmission again it's already been increased to the maximum but clansmen bodies won't be able to withstand it if it's increased any further Fong wuji shook his head at thi
s time Xiao chenu let out a deep breath and said with a fierce expression increase the energy transfer must be increased again but the cleans men's bodies they're already the Living Dead and their Destiny is to help mankind create weapons against their enemies xia chenin violently turned his head and roared at Fuji this is the only way we can fight the enemy as jaia chin kuan's words fell the voice of the Ultimate Weapon resounded within the space it's almost done there's still a little bit of e
nergy left before it's enough when this voice appeared the ghost exterminators froze you guys go and increase the transmission speed even more Willow berserk was full of determination as she commanded long Janine and the others good long Janine and the others immediately ran to the laboratory that was filled with glass jars looking at the rows of clansmen that were immersed in them a trace of intolerance flashed in their eyes but in the end they still pressed the speed up button the next moment
the interior of the lab roared to life the sound of Machinery running was deafening as if it was going to tear the entire space apart long Jenine tightly covered his ears but the shrill sound still pierced into his mind those pipes inserted into the glass jar suddenly released a powerful suction Force each pipe was like a greedy snake frantically sucking in The Clansman energy the bodies of the clansmen immersed in the liquid convulsed violently as if they were suffering from unspeakable pain al
though they knew that the clansmen were already Living Dead and had no consciousness or sense of pain long gianine and the others still turned their heads intolerantly not daring to look suddenly a bursting sound rang out some blast jars couldn't withstand the Frantic extraction and burst open the liquid inside splashing everywhere the soaked clansmen also flowed out as the liquid splashed their bodies were powerless and Limp as if they had been drained of all their life force their originally f
ull bodies became parched their skin clinging to their bones and their eyes staring vacantly at the ceiling long Jenning watched as they watched one blast jar after another burst his heart filled with helplessness and pain he knew that it was unavoidable but he couldn't turn a blind eye to the tragic situation in front of him in the end only a hundred or so of the thousands of glass jars remained without bursting a suffocating atmosphere filled the lab and the Roar of the Machinery gradually sto
pped letun go go back and see if there's enough energy long gianine and the others quickly returned however there still wasn't enough energy and the old Ultimate Weapon still didn't come out what to do the crowd looked at me and I looked at you not knowing what to do for a moment just then a slight shaking suddenly appeared along with a breathtaking Aura the battle outside had erupted long Janine's eyes stared as he took a step towards the glass jar of the Ultimate Weapon gianin what are you doi
ng long Brian asked out loud without looking back long gianine said since there isn't enough energy I'll give her a little more energy as his voice fell Fong B and luu looked at each other and walked out as well only to see the three of them each pulling off a pipe from a glass jar and then stuffing it into their mouths the next moment long Janine's Trio's bodies trembled violently as a powerful suction force emanated from the pipe crazily sucking in their energy their faces instantly turned pal
e and their bodies convulsed violently without control the faces were hideous as if they were suffering great pain long Jenine clenched his teeth tightly forcibly enduring the severe pain in his body he could clearly feel his nightmare Chi and life force rapidly draining away Fong B and LU fesu did the same their faces filled with pain and determination the sound of energy transmission sounded again but this time it came from within long Janine's Trio their bodies turned into a source of energy
constantly transferring nightmare chian life force to the inquisitive Armament their bodies trembled violently and every convulsion was accompanied by a loss of energy their originally robust bodies became weak as if they would collapse at any moment however they still stood firmly without the slightest Flinch for that common goal for the future of the earth they were willing to pay any price it was as if time had become slow and every second was filled with pain and struggle long janin Trio sta
red tightly at the glass jar where the inquisitive weapon was located a determined light flashing in their eyes their bodies were no longer under control and the entire world seemed to be moving away from them but their Consciousness was still awake they knew what they were doing and understood the meaning of it all in the end when all the energy was injected into the Ultimate Weapon long Janine's Trio's body trembled violently before they became still their life force had been completely exhaus
ted leaving behind only a faint smile and endless peace long Brien and the others didn't stop them and one by one they tried desperately to control the urge to step in and pull long Janine and the others back Buzz a spatial Tremor suddenly appeared at the Ultimate Weapon and then there was no movement still not enough Xiao chenkun painfully closed his eyes and slowly stepped out with his right foot he was prepared to add his own life to awaken the ultimate Armament let me do it l Chen pulled his
hand and said with a smile you four family heads mustn't have any accidents after all leading humans against ghosts and monsters in the future depends on you speaking here L dust looked at Jal laang that you help me say sorry to chinu okay I J Ling's face was pale and she could no longer speak tears streaming out unconsciously she shook her head vigorously as if to say that if there's anything you have to say to her yourself luchin smiled then resolutely turned towards the Ultimate Weapon upon
arriving at the glass jar he didn't hesitate to shove the tube into his mouth in the next moment an even more powerful suction Force came out from the pipe crazily sucking his energy luan's body trembled violently and his face instantly turned pale his body convulsed violently without control his body trembled violently and each convulsion was accompanied by a loss of energy his eyes stared vacantly at the ceiling and the corner of his mouth hooked into a faint smile at the last moment of his li
fe he still stood firmly without the slightest flinch for the sake of the future of mankind for the sake of fighting against those ghosts and monsters he was willing to pay any price as lenk's life force was completely extracted a powerful energy fluctuation emanated from the inquisitorial weapon the entire laboratory trembled under this fluctuation and it was as if space was about to be torn apart long Brien and the others hurridly shielded their bodies against this powerful energy suddenly a d
azzling light erupted from the Ultimate Weapon Illuminating the entire laboratory as if it was daytime the light gradually dispersed revealing the Ultimate Weapon True Form outside the human Gathering Place the Imperial demon Master had already fought with the government forces originally the Imperial ghost division was coming in strong and didn't say much to the government side immediately pouncing on the government forces after motan Linn gave the order to attack the people of the heaven execu
tion 9 group were all Imperial ghost Masters who possessed contracted ghosts at the SS level or above and there were not a few of them at the SSS level and the nine group leaders even possessed contracted ghosts at the ghost Emperor level their attack was very ferocious and in a few moments they left the government forces with heavy casualties however the government troops were a highly trained Army and quickly adjusted their battle plan using the guns in their hands they swept at the Imperial g
host Masters and their contracted ghosts the main target of the government Department was still the Imperial ghost Masters themselves because they knew that as long as they killed the Imperial ghost Masters the contracted ghosts would also disappear moreover the strength of the Imperial ghost Masters was also much weaker than the contracted ghosts so it was easier to kill the Imperial ghost Masters than to kill the contracted ghosts of course the Imperial ghost Masters also knew this and they al
so defended themselves against the attacks of the government troops all the time and would let their contracted ghosts and monsters block the shots if necessary but the Firepower of the government troops was too Fierce with machine guns Gatling and rocket launchers all being used even SSS class ghosts and monsters couldn't block the fire of these heavy weapons meanwhile on another Battlefield blood Phantom was like a red phantom facing nine ghost Emperor level ghost monsters alone her figure mov
ed quickly across the battlefield each flash carrying amazing speed and power the weapon in her hand was a scythe condensed from blood flashing with a blood colored light each attack carrying an aura of Destruction the nine ghost Emperors roared releasing powerful energies in an attempt to crush the blood Phantom their attacks were wild and fierce as if they wanted to engulf the entire Battlefield however the blood Phantom was as Nimble as a swimming fish as it dodged their attacks while also co
ntinuously launching Fierce attacks blood Phantom utilized the wonders of space constantly flashing and disappearing making it impossible for the ghost Emperors to lock onto her position the weapon in her hand made a blood colored trajectory knocking back a ghost Emperor with every attack the entire Battlefield was shaken by the battle between blood Phantom and the nine ghost Emperors each attack was accompanied by loud explosions and waves of air as if it was going to engulf the entire world ev
erything around them was destroyed and the Earth cracked open into a gap so deep that it couldn't be seen from the bottom in this battle blood charm displayed amazing strength and unrivaled combat skills the battle between her and the nine ghost Emperors seemed like a dance of Destruction both sides exerted terrifying strength in this battle making it impossible to predict who would be the final Victor oton Lyn stood quietly at the very back silently observing the two battlefields worthy of bein
g a blood Phantom Ghost Emperor fighting nine ghost Emperors alone without losing OT on Lynn sighed hardly before faintly saying you make your move as his words fell the ucer ghost emperor in black and gold armor appeared next to him only to see the ucer ghost Emperor looked deeply at emotan Lyn before flying towards the battlefield between the blood Phantom and the nine ghost Emperors at an extremely fast speed strangely enough the ucer ghost Emperor arrived but threw a punch into the air howev
er the next moment the instant the fist was thrown blood Phantom just happened to appear there using spatial movement bang the fist was unbiased and directly blasted onto blood Phantom's body blood mimic was sent flying thousands of meters by the punch and after she stabilized her body she gritted her teeth and stared at the ucer ghost Emperor you really did hang out with mot on Lyn the ucer ghost Emperor looked at him with cold eyes and did not reply with the ucer ghost Emperor taking action th
e nine ghost Emperors immediately left blood mistress behind and headed towards the battlefield between the Imperial ghost Masters and the government forces blood mimic wanted to stop it but she had the heart to do so in that punch from the ucer ghost emperor just now blood Phantom learned about her opponent's strength which was stronger than before and was also able to predict the location of her spatial movement this fellow had indeed obtained the precognition ability of the knowledgeable ghos
t Emperor the nine ghost Emperors rushed towards the government forces in a furious manner as long as they intervened the balance of the battle would definitely immediately favor the sight of the Imperial ghostmaster however right at this moment a light voice resounded throughout the battlefield disillusionment you finally appeared this saves us a lot of trouble we don't have to go and think of ways to lure you out the voice was light but every single person could hear it clearly one could only
see the body of the elusory ghost Emperor who was confronting the blood Phantom slightly tremble and an unknown light flickered in his eyes mot onlin frowned revealing a surprised expression as if things were a bit out of expectation Rumble dazzling Golden Light appeared as the nine ghost Emperors were blasted back by a force filled with a destructive Aura the Golden Bone ghost Emperor's body of more than 20 M stood in midair while Le and the others stood on his skeleton how did you get here blo
od Phantom's face was full of surprise lisu stared at her without any good humor can I not come after the words lisu dodged in front of the ucer ghost Emperor and said with an expressionless face are you ready to die he he you're still so arrogant the corner of the ucer ghost Emperor's mouth lifted as he said indifferently the reason why this Emperor is avoiding you isn't because he's afraid of you but rather he doesn't want to fight you for the time being saying this the ucer ghost emperor eyes
turn cold since we've all met let's fight the current me isn't the same me I once was Shay isn't it just seizing the power of the knowledgeable ghost Emperor do you still really think you can resist me Lea laughed disdainfully and said with a mocking tone you're the one who's arrogant right as they went toe-to-toe o tin lek's voice suddenly appeared Lis Su it's best for you to stay out of this matter hm Lis Su turned his head to look over then grinned what if I choose to intervene then I can on
ly kill you em tan ly slowly opened his mouth and spoke unhurriedly that tone was as flat as if he was saying stepping on an ant want to kill me then come he he you'd better deal with the enemy in front of you first emoon ly pointed at the ucer ghost Emperor there and said smilingly looking at the ucer ghost Emperor Leu mocked why do you look at your current appearance as if you are one of his dogs The Mirage destroying ghost Emperor's face muscles twitched slightly for a few moments then growle
d hideously cut the crap come and fight as the word battle fell the the figures of lisu and the elusory ghost Emperor disappeared at the same time and then deafening Collision sounds continuously emanated from high above the sky with each Collision forming a wave of air that shook the surrounding space into Distortion seeing that Leu made his move the Golden Bone ghost Emperor and the others also pounced on the nine ghost Emperors high above the sky lisu and the shadow split launched a fierce at
tack on the ucer ghost Emperor the power of darkness and devouring wrapped around this lisu causing the nearby space to distort crazily however even with such terrifying power the ucer ghost Emperor was still able to receive it all the ucer ghost Emperor's own ability was illusion which could confuse the opponent's eyes and senses and even lisu would be affected moreover the ucer ghost Emperor had now also seized the precognition ability of the knowledgeable ghost Emperor and every time he was a
ble to predict Lis sua's next general action in advance the great battle between the two sides directly caused the originally star night sky to become silent leaving only the sounds of this intense battle each Collision was like a Tremor Between Heaven and Earth deafening and chilling the battle between the Imperial demon master and the government Warrior below suddenly stopped and everyone looked up to watch them exchange blows although luua Shadow doppelganger possessed the same power as his m
ain body it was always stretched in front of the ucer ghost Emperor's illusion technique every attack was easily neutralized by the ucer ghost Emperor as if all the attacks were in his forn knowledge the ucer ghost Emperor's attacks on the other hand were even more bizarre each of his strikes seemed like a direct sta ridly Su vitals making it impossible to defend against the power of darkness and devouring continuously surged out from his hands as if he wanted to swallow the entire night sky the
battle between lisu and the elusory ghost Emperor gradually entered a white hot stage the power of darkness and devouring power intertwined in the night sky forming a heaven destroying picture the powers of lisu and the elusory ghost Emperor were almost equal and every Collision caused space to tremble lisu's face became bloomy the strength of the ucer ghost Emperor exceeded his expect although he knew that the other party would become very strong after seizing the power of the knowledgeable gh
ost Emperor he did not expect that it would actually be this strong as for the ucer ghost Emperor the more he fought the more he was shocked he had thought that his current power could press Le Su head-on but it turned out that he could not help lisu at all don't look at this time they look like an even match but the elusory ghost Emperor knows that if he continues to fight the person who will eventually lose is him lisu's power he learned a hundred years ago the more he fights the stronger he g
ets is simply a monster just as the ucer ghost Emperor was thinking about how to stop this fight a bloodline suppression Aura from a higher level suddenly appeared lishu and the ucer ghost Emperor were violently startled and turned their heads to look over at the same time only to see mot on Linn his body entwined with a ghostly aura that was too thick to be true walking step by step towards the Golden Bone ghost Emperor and the others although the government forces and most of the Imperial ghos
t Masters had stopped fighting the nine leaders of the nine groups of heavenly execution were still controlling their contracted ghosts and monsters to fight with the Golden Bone ghost Emperor and the others the result was unsurprising the nine ghost Emperors were simply no match for the Golden Bone ghost Emperor and the others this time seeing that one of the ghost Emperors was about to be poisoned mot on Lynn couldn't help but step in the moment he emitted his unique ghost Aura the Golden Bone
ghost Emperor and the others stopped each looking at him in disbelief really originally it was just a very simple matter but you guys made it so Troublesome OT on said as he walked his tone very cold I'm very angry right now and the consequences are very serious so please all of you go to hell with the exit of death otan Lin's figure suddenly appeared in front of the Golden Bone ghost Emperor a powerful ghostly Aura was released from him causing the surrounding air to tremble he coldly stared a
t the Golden Bone ghost Emperor his gaze filled with contempt you are the first emoon Lyn said coldly then he gently waved his hand and a heaven destroying force was released from his hand heading towards the Golden Bone ghost Emperor this power was incomparably strong as if it could destroy everything causing one to feel an unprecedented fear however right at this moment blood charm suddenly appeared beside the Golden Bone ghost Emperor she used spatial movement and instantly brought the Golden
Bone ghost Emperor away from his original location OT Tan's attack fell short and that powerful force blasted into empty space shaking the surrounding emptiness with a Tremor the people present were all shocked as they watched emo tin's powerful strength what is going on here he's just an ordinary human how could he possess such a powerful force the hearts of the crowd were filled with shock they couldn't imagine that a human would become so terrifying after sharing 10% of his contracted ghost
monsters power that strike just now had completely possessed the strength of a ghost Emperor then to what extent would his contracted ghost monster be terrifying OT on Lyn froze slightly somewhat surprised that he was actually escaped by the Golden Bone ghost Emperor and he twisted his head to look at the distant blood Phantom are you and such a hurry in that case I'll give you a ride first after speaking oton Linn appeared in front of blood Phantom out of thin air however without waiting for hi
m to strike a pure Darkness Aura appeared lishu blocked in front of blood charm and fiercely blasted out a fist boom black light flashed as emotan Lyn was knocked back into the distance the ucer ghost Emperor high in the sky narrowed his eyes slightly and landed beside otan ly you couldn't stop him otan Lin questioned with a face full of displeasure a flash of anger flashed across the bottom of the the ucer ghost Emperor's eyes then he Shrugged his shoulders with a faint helplessness besides him
there is also a shadow Divergent hearing the ucer ghost Emperor's reply OT on Lyn snorted coldly rubbish the ucer ghost Emperor did not make a sound only his body trembled slightly before dropping his eyelids not knowing what to think after scolding the ucer ghost Emperor oton Lin looked at Leu and said in a cold voice originally I really didn't want to kill you but you've done things too wanly again and again you challenged my bottom line so now I'm going to kill you otan Lin's words were fill
ed with coldness and killing intent making people shudder he looked at lisu a cruel light flashing in his eyes as if he was declaring lisu's death sentence as otan L's words fell a huge crack appeared in the sky as if it was a rift Between Heaven and Earth a terrifying pressure was released from the crack causing the surrounding breath to freeze an immense and incomparable ghost arm poked out from the crack hundreds of meters long its body as black as ink emitting a rich Aura of death after the
ghost arm appeared the air around it seemed to freeze and a strong sense of Oppression mly sua almost breathless Lisa could clearly feel that the target of this ghost arm was precisely himself that powerful force locked onto him leaving him with nowhere to escape as if he had already been sentenced to death not only Lis Su at this moment all of them felt that it was difficult to breathe as if there was a huge mountain pressing down on them only Lisa exhaled deeply then grinned and shouted at the
ghost arm in the sky come over here as if angered by lisu's words the ghost arm's huge body trembled violently and then a heaven destroying power was released from its Palm shooting straight at lisu the force of this slap was as if it was going to shatter the entire Heaven and Earth the surrounding air was instantly emptied forming a huge vacuum lisu's body was almost unable to move under the pressure of this Force yet he still straightened his spine without any intention of retreating a crazy
light flashed in his eyes the power of darkness and devouring power VI violently erupted and a huge Shield composed of Darkness power stood in front of Lisa and a huge black hole blocked in front of the shield Lisa exploded his full strength just to block the strike the ghost arm fiercely slapped on L su's black hole and shield and in an instant a heaven defying explosion sounded the violent trembling of the earth caused everything around it to become turbulent mountains and rocks crumbled and t
rees collapsed as if the world was coming to an end Lisi felt a huge Force reach his body through the shield in the black hole and his body staggered under the his Force like a Falling Leaf lapped by a huge wave however he did not give up he clenched his teeth and tried his best to support the shield and black hole there was only a determined and frantic light in his eyes which was the desire to survive and the persistence to fight the shield and black hole began to crack under the attack of the
ghost arms as if they would break at any time however lisu remained tenacious as he kept drawing power from his body in an attempt to resist the force time seemed to have become abnormally slow at this moment and every second was filled with tension and excitement there there was only one belief in lisu's heart he had to block the strike no matter what finally when lisu was about to lose his support a few powerful forces came from behind him these several forces were like a bright helping hand
instantly canceling out the power of the ghost arm the shield and black hole survived the attack of the ghost arm at the last moment and did not break lisu's body was almost dislodged under the impact of this Force but he still stood tenaciously and did not fall down you guys lisu twisted his head to look at blood Phantom and the others and unknown light flickering in his eyes we are your little brothers if the boss is in trouble of course we have to go together the Phantom child ghost Emperor g
rinned but his face was as pale as paper looking even weaker than Lis Su the blood Phantoms group of ghost Emperors were also the same in order to help leua block that strike just now all of them had now become incredibly weak actually blocked it the ucer ghost Emperor said in Surprise Leu turned his head to look over a flash of Doubt flashed in his eyes just now such a good opportunity the other party actually did not strike or was it because he felt that he was bound to die he he is very good
actually able to block a strike m o leans forehead OED fine sweat gasping for breath what about the second strike are you guys able to block it as well as the words fell the ghost arm once again slapped towards lisu and the others the moment the ghost arm struck again Lisa's State of Mind became abnormally calm as if he had already transcended life and death facing death with ease there was no more fear or tension in his eyes replaced by a Prof found calmness it was as if he had merged into the
heavens and earth becoming one with the forces of nature he felt the wind blowing heard the rustling of the leaves and smelled the Earth at this moment lisu put down all his obsessions and desires and in his heart there was only the realization of the essence of life and the pursuit of the meaning of battle he deeply knew that life and death was nothing but a cycle and battle was the bridge for him to transcend life and death he no longer fears death but chooses to face it bravely he believed th
at as long as he held fast to his beliefs he would be able to find his own path regardless of life and death lisu straightened his spine his entire body radiating a Fearless Aura he mobilized the strength of his entire body ready to start a battle with the ghost arm that transcended life and death and right at this moment a white pillar of light that shot straight up into the sky erupted from shaning City the center of the human Gathering Place this pillar of light radiated an intense light and
its brightness was so high that it seemed to illuminate the entire Sky the power emanating from the light pillar caused the surrounding to tremble the light pillar emitted a powerful energy fluctuation and the surrounding space Twisted crazily under its power space was torn apart by this pillar of light forming a huge spatial crack in the crack it was as if something was stirring emitting a strong evil Aura at the same time time seemed to have turned upside down at this moment the flow of time a
round the light pillar became abnormally slow as if it had been stretched out people's movements became sluggish under this power and their voices became low and muffled it was as if the entire world had been dragged into an endless dream and everything became out of order this pillar of light emitted a powerful Aura as if it was a god descending to Earth that kind of majesty and power caused people to shudder and a wave of awe and fear welled up in their hearts inside the human Gathering Place
people couldn't help but fall to their knees and prayed devoutly hoping to be blessed by the gods the ghost arms that attacked lisu on them stopped trembling slightly as if they were excited but also as if they were afraid at this moment everyone was gazing at the pillar of of light that rushed into the sky I don't know how long it took the light pillar gradually faded and then disappeared but that aura like Heavenly might still remained in the air emotan leen's face sank as he received a notifi
cation from Ghost arm with only one word flee even ghost arm was afraid oton Lin couldn't believe it but he knew who this ghost arm came from he couldn't imagine that it would actually say the word flee just as oton ly was in disbelief the voice of the ghost arm once again resounded in his mind a single arm alone is not a match for the owner of that white light the other parties seemed to be explaining as if telling mot on Lynn that it wasn't that he couldn't win but that he couldn't utilize his
true strength with only one arm oton Lin nodded heavily after hearing this Buzz suddenly a spatial vibration came from above the battlefield breaking the original tense atmosphere immediately afterward several figures appeared out of thin air in everyone's line of sight jaia shinu's four ghost exterminator family heads in Jael Layman moreover there was also an existence among them that caught the attention of the crowd unusually only a pair of eyes were Exposed on her entire body the rest of he
r body was tightly wrapped in white bandages these eyes were deep and bright as if they could see everything making people not dare to look at them despite the fact that most of the body was covered by the bandages the high chest could still be seen as a female the unique Aura emanating from this person couldn't be hidden by the bandages either it was a deep mysterious and Powerful aura that echoed the bandages she had wrapped around her adding a bit more mystery to it her appearance caused the
the entire Battlefield to tremble that strong Aura emanating from her body caused everyone around her to feel an inexplicable sense of Oppression her every movement and every look exuded a lofty arrogance as if she was the master of this world controlling everything what is that blood Phantom's eyes instantly froze her pupils Contracting dramatically as if she wanted to take everything in her heartbeat involuntarily accelerated and her blood churned in her veins surging and raging like waves swe
pt up by a gale an imperceptible blush Rose to her cheeks an emotional reaction of excitement surprise and an uncanny sense of familiarity intertwined she felt a strong Touch of blood connection as if the person wrapped in the white ribbon was a missing part of her life and they had drifted in the river of time through all the vicissitudes of Life finally finding each other in this moment why do you have this feeling blood Phantom's body trembled slightly murmured in a low voice this feeling thi
s feeling and the ghost exterminator headquarters there but more intense what exactly is she what's wrong with you shuu looked at blood Phantom suspiciously he found that blood Phantom looked very strange as if he was frightened by something following blood Phantom's gaze he realized that blood Phantom was staring at that mummy although that mummy gave a very powerful sense of Oppression it shouldn't have been scared like this however it was as if the blood Phantom did not hear Liu's words still
staring unseeingly his mouth while keep repeating the words who the hell is she not only did the blood Phantom have a strange feeling the mummy in midair also did the same she slowly turned her head to look at the blood Phantom the two sides were suddenly eye to eye and blood Phantom's body shook as if she had been electrocuted a strong resonance arose between the two as if ancient Souls were calling out crossing the barrier of time and space attracting each other blood Phantom felt as if he wa
s being pulled by an invisible force involuntarily moving closer to that mummy be careful seeing this lisu immediately pulled blood Phantom being pulled by Lis Su blood charm awoke with a start when she looked at the mumming again the other party had already withdrawn her gaze e j shenu came to blood meu's side and looked at her with complicated eyes blood meu pointed at the mummy and asked what is that the Ultimate Weapon long Breen waited for the ghost exterminator to arrive and said slowly bl
ood Phantom wanted to continue asking when the Ultimate Weapon in midair suddenly spoke out she raised her hand and pointed at the huge ghost arm in the distance and said nonchalantly die with the direction of the Ultimate Weapon finger the space around the gigantic ghost arm suddenly appeared violently distorted this Distortion was like ripples on the surface of the water spreading in all directions with the ghost arm as the center as if some invisible force was squeezing and tearing the space
the scales on the ghost arm flashed with a cold light in the distorted space and it seemed to sense some kind of threat as it began to twist violently the huge body struggled in the Twisted space but could not break free from the invisible bondage as the word death fell from the Ultimate Weapon the distorted space instantly coalesced into a powerful force and like an invisible Sledgehammer it ruthlessly smashed smashed into the ghost arm a loud bang shook the entire Heaven and Earth under the im
pact of the distorted spatial Force the ghost arm let out a silent hiss and the black scales on it fell off one after another revealing the greenish purple muscles underneath the skin it was as if the spatial Force had penetrated the barrier of time and directly struck the essence of the ghost arm causing it to be severely traumatized the ghost arm Twisted violently in the distorted space wanting to escape from this fatal attack but the invisible binding grew Tighter and Tighter preventing it fr
om moving a bit of strength Ultimate Weapon said faintly then her finger gently pointed in the air with the movement of her fingertips an invisible force quickly condensed forming a white ball of light in the air this ball of light emitted a faint glow as if it was a miniature Sun Illuminating the surrounding space the ball of light quickly flew out cutting through the air without leaving any traces wherever it passed it was as if the space had been slashed by an invisible knife cracking open a
dark Gap these gaps were like broken mirrors extending irregularly and dividing the space into two parts the white ball of light like a judge rushed towards the ghost arm without Mercy facing this sudden attack ghost arm let out a silent Roar its huge body twisting madly in midair in an attempt to dodge this deadly attack however the white ball of light seemed to lock onto it and no matter how much it struggled it could not Escape finally the ball of light accurately hit the center of the ghost'
s arm emitting a deafening Roar and dazzling white light that blinded everyone as the light dissipated everyone sight was restored however the ghost arm was nowhere to be seen and even emotan Lin's group of Royal ghost Masters and the ucer ghost Emperor disappeared without a trace the Ultimate Weapon said with slight regret it was runoff everyone present had their eyes widen as the Expressions on their faces changed from shock to disbelief they froze in place as if they had lost the ability to s
peak and could only stare blankly at the Ultimate Weapon in midair two strikes just two strikes had seriously injured that incomparably terrifying ghost arm this was simply too terrifying almost like a god Xiao chenin and a few other ghost exterminators were filled with excitement so excited that they were trembling and Xiao Layman couldn't help but shed tears luchan and the others hadn't sacrificed in vain space trembled slightly as the final weapon appeared in front of the blood Phantom and th
e two sides stared silently at each other suddenly the blood charmer developed a feeling of looking in a mirror just as she was about to open her mouth to inquire the Ultimate Weapon suddenly said hello xiaoi e my name is xia e at these words blood charmer was instantly dumbfounded disbelief written all over her face she was her body trembled continuously and she opened her mouth but was unable to utter a single word her mind went blank with only the three words ja e constantly echoing in her mi
nd in the end blood Phantom slowly Twisted her head to look at Xiao chenin Alas xiaoen kuin sighed and said in aoar voice she is a humanoid weapon that we created from your remains along with the fall of Xiao chin kuin's words a group of ghost extermin Terminators revealed apologetic looks the blood Phantom on the other hand suddenly became unusually calm as she gently asked why Jou chinan was silent for a moment and after taking a deep breath he said because we need a strong fighting force to d
eal with the king of fear and we need a strong fighting force to guard the Earth and you are known as the most gifted ghost exterminator in history so I understand blood Phantom nodded and said faintly ghost exterminator can be reckless in order to deal with ghosts and monsters in order to deal with the king of fear even the remains of the Dead I xiaoen kuin opened his mouth wanting to explain but in the end he couldn't say anything blood mistress understood she understood everything understood
why the ghost exterminators looked at her with strange emotions in their eyes understood why there was a throbbing feeling at the ghost exterminator headquarters blood Phantom inexplicably laughed and looked at the Ultimate Weapon and said I'm not called Jai e I'm called blood Phantom you're the one who's Jai e her words caused jouin kuan's body to shake Panic surged in his eyes and fear was written all over his face what was the meaning of this was he going to break off relations with him jaia
Chen Kuan looked at blood Phantom with a face full of fear and said in a trembling voice you're jaia e e you're not some blood Phantom whatever whoever you think I am I am blood Phantom smiled faintly then stopped speaking at this time Ultimate Weapon cocked her head and asked with innocent eyes aren't you xiaoi e speaking here she pointed at her heart location but this place tells me that you are Jai E I am also Jai e we are both Jai e if you think it is then it is blood Fantom said with an exp
ressionless face Ultimate Weapon asked again are you angry I'm not you're angry I can feel it blood Phantom froze for a moment looking at the other party's clear eyes and was a little lost in thought for a moment what was this guy's situation just now when he thought with ghost arm his eyes were very intimidating how come now it was as if he was like a different person looking at the Ultimate Weapon At This Moment Blood Phantom's mood suddenly got a lot better and that strangling feeling from ea
rlier suddenly disappeared she didn't seem to resist Ultimate Weapon that much while blood Phantom was conversing with the Ultimate Weapon Lee Shu who was eating melon on the side suddenly stiffened his body and his face changed slightly ding due to the change in the host's state of mind when facing death the system gets upgraded and in the future the host can devour all life forms to gain reinforcement and is no longer limited to ghosts and monsters when the system voice sounded lisu felt an in
explicable Force changing him lisu's eyes snapped shut as he felt a strong throbbing rising from the bottom of his heart he subconsciously clenched his fists feeling as if something was Awakening in his body a powerful force flowing through him making him feel stronger than ever this power did not come from the power he had used earlier but a power that came from an unknown source it was powerful and mysterious as if it was endless lisu couldn't help but feel a little stunned the power of this f
orce was far more powerful than he could have imagined and it instantly raised his strength to a whole new level he felt his body become sharper as if every cell was full of vigor his five senses became even sharper able to clearly perceive all the changes around him he felt as if he had merged into a subtle realm as if he had become one with Heaven and Earth and that feeling was like a swimming fish in the water comfortable and free lisu couldn't help but freeze a little he clearly didn't feel
any increase in his strength but at this moment he felt as if he had become even stronger that feeling was like leaping over a realm and arriving at A Whole New World Liu's Aura suddenly changed a mysterious Aura permeated around him that aura was light and lofty giving people a feeling of unspeakable majesty and power this Aura seemed to carry a kind of magical magic causing everyone present to feel a free zwn their gazes coincidentally turned to lisu their eyes filled with astonishment he's aw
akened while everyone was in awe the Ultimate Weapon suddenly spoke Awakening Awakening to what blood Phantom asked suspiciously Ultimate Weapon pointed at lisu and said indifferently mind Awakening able to utilize his own power perfectly becoming even more powerful but it doesn't feel like his strength has increased a the powerful in my mouth doesn't mean powerful on the surface then what is it Ultimate Weapon pondered for a moment then said you'll know when you all awaken ah the crowd was some
what speechless Lisa slowly closed his eyes as he felt the changes in himself while secretly thinking all along he had relied on the system to raise his strength even now but he suddenly thought of many any questions why did he get the system how did the system come about everything he had was given by the system what if one day the system took everything back why did the system suddenly upgrade was it really upgraded because of the change in his state of mind or was it upgraded because it sense
d that he was going to face an unbeatable enemy and this time the system was upgraded to allow him to devour any life form is this implying that he is going to devour life forms other than ghosts and monsters what is a life form other than ghosts and monsters does it mean humans with the change in his State of Mind instead of becoming relaxed Lis sua became even more oppressed it was as if he saw a huge hand manipulating everything from his death to becoming a ghost and monster to obtaining the
system everything seemed to be organized and this feeling made him feel incomparably terrified suddenly Lis sua s breathing became a bit rapid and the breath that emanated was no longer Bland but messy Ultimate Weapon suddenly said heun's in trouble what trouble the trouble of going off the deep end when the words came out blood Phantom and the others were startled and a group of ghost Emperors revealed anxious and worried eyes leeu at this moment luing Yu's voice suddenly rang out that voice wa
s like Heavenly music as if a clear spring flowed through lisu's heart instantly penetrating the confusion and fear in Lis sua's heart pulling him back from his chaotic emotions lisu was slightly stunned as he felt his breathing gradually regained its calmness and the chaotic breath in his heart slowly became smooth he slowly opened his eyes and looked in luchin 's Direction a trace of gratitude and meaningful light flickering in his eyes thank you lisu let out a deep breath then smiled faintly
lingu froze for a moment she just saw that Lisa seemed to be in a predicament then couldn't help but shout out why did you say thank you in response to lingu incomprehension Lisa did not explain he only saw him move his gaze to the Ultimate Weapon let's fight what lisu's words made everyone dumbfounded wasn't this an act of begging for a fight knowing that just now that ghost arm was scared away by the Ultimate Weapon and leua had just been completely abused by the ghost Arma the Ultimate Weapon
first froze for a moment then shook his head and said you are not my opponent you are only initially awakened while I am fully awakened how do you know if you don't fight Leu grinned the Ultimate Weapon looked at Xiao chenan as if asking for his opinion only to see Xiao Chen Kuan shake his head and said indifferently I'm very thankful that you guys were able to step in and help this time but we still have things to take care of an Ultimate Weapon can't fight you what matters go to the magic Cap
ital Xiao chin kuan's eyes went cold he had already seen the strength of the Ultimate Weapon and it was time for those Imperial ghost Masters in the magic Capital to be eliminated in front of the Gathering Place Xiao chenin and the others were just about to head to the devil capital and take down the Imperial ghost Masters in one Fell Swoop however a large number of ghosts and monsters suddenly surged out from the surroundings and rushed over like mad what's going on why are these ghosts and mon
sters suddenly attacking the Gathering Place ja lamang was filled with surprise as she looked at the title wave of ghosts and monsters after the Gathering Place was built the government had conducted several sweeping operations to drive all the nearby ghosts and monsters to a safe distance and the ghosts and monsters knew that they would be attacked if they got close to the Gathering Place and they didn't dare to come any closer but now the ghosts actually all Rush towards the Gathering Place lo
oking at the situation as if they were going to attack lishu looked at the rapidly approaching ghosts and monsters and said indifferently it'sot on Lyn who's behind this he's trying to create trouble for you guys mot on Lin jaia chin Kuan froze and asked suspiciously how did he manage to make the ghosts and monsters attack the Gathering Place in Mass because of that ghost arm he summoned lisu said softly then shut his mouth what then still going to the magic capital or not long B Jun asked with
a gloomy face lub berserk foam gritted his teeth and said we'll stay here to deal with the ghosts and monsters and the Ultimate Weapon will go by itself is that okay F wui was a bit uneasy although the Ultimate Weapon strength was terrifying it was still in a situation of being involved in the world because it had just been born Jal Layman pondered for a moment and said let me go with the Ultimate Weapon good Xiao chenu and the others nodded and solemnly explained to the Ultimate Weapon make sur
e to kill all the Imperial ghost Masters in the magic capital okay no problem Ultimate Weapon nodded and brought ja Layman up into the sky disappearing in the blink of an eye we're leaving too lisu glanced at Xiao Chen Kuan and led blood charm as they jumped onto the Golden Bone ghost Emperor can you help again chinu and cheekily asked lisu Shrugged and said indifferently I stepped in just now because of blood charm now you guys take care of it yourselves where are we going now blood Phantom ask
ed suspiciously magic Capital hearing Leu words the Golden Bone ghost Emperor recognized the direction and quickly Advanced after they left the wave of ghosts and monsters also rushed to the front of the Gathering Place and Xiao chenu and the other four family heads and the nightmare martial Force immediately struck although there were four ghost Emperor level ghost exterminators Pres the number of ghost monsters was simply too many to kill the Golden Bone ghost Emperor's flight speed was very f
ast and it only took half a day to reach the magic capital and at this time the devil Capital had already turned into ruins and Ultimate Weapon and Jala mang were standing quietly in the ruins the ruins in front of them were flat as if all the buildings and objects had been completely erased the skyscrapers streets stores and restaurants that were once there were now gone leaving only an emptiness and desolation there were no walls no doors windows or roofs only a bare land in crumbling reinforc
ed concrete mom lingu quickly walked over to ja Ling finally having the chance to speak to her however upon seeing Ling you walk up to her ja Ling suddenly turned pale revealing a sad look in her eyes Ling you frowned in confusion then asked where's my father why didn't I see him there at the Gathering Place as the words fell J laming finally couldn't hold back her tears which flowed down uncontrollably suddenly lingu had an ominous premonition she asked in a trembling voice where is my father h
eun's gone jalang said with a face full of sadness for the sake of the earth he gave his life why is that luing yuun mind went blank and her eyes Stood Still this matter was too sudden for her to accept how did you die Leu Stood Beside lingu and asked suspiciously without waiting for jel laming to speak Ultimate Weapon spoke out in order for me to be able to come out successfully he sacrificed his life lingu stiffly craned her neck and looked at the ultimate arms it was as if her heart had been
hit hard by a heavy Hammer instantly shattering into a million pieces her face as pale as paper her eyes empty and lifeless as if she had lost her soul her lips trembled wanting to say something but could not make a sound her heart was like being cut by a cold blade so painful that she couldn't breathe tears welled up in her eyes but she forced herself not to let them flow down back off suddenly Ultimate Weapon and Lisa shouted at the same time pulling the blood Phantom who hadn't reacted yet as
ide almost as they backed away an invisible force erupted from luchin Yu's body and the surrounding land was squeezed by this force and sank down a full meter deep a suffocating sense of Oppression appeared and evenly Sue on the final weapon felt a jolt of fear however this oppressive sensation was fleeting and only appeared for an instant Ling Yu's eyes went black and her entire body fell backward powerlessly chingu ja lamang shouted in panic and quickly ran over to hug Lu chingu looking at her
daughter who had fallen into a coma Jal laing's heart was filled with panic she had already lost a loved one and was very afraid of losing another Blood Phantom's eyes widened as she pointed at the unconscious lingu and asked what was the situation just now did that oppressive feeling really come from her two terrifying chenle tightly hugged the hund change monster with a palpitating look the other ghost Emperors also looked shocked and palpitating that feeling of Oppression just now was truly
too terrifying causing them to think for a moment that they would die the the Ultimate Weapon suddenly pulled on blood Meadow's hand don't be afraid I'm here her action made blood meu frown and she wanted to shake off the other party's hand but when she saw the other party's concerned eyes her entire body froze lisu's eyes narrowed the corner of his mouth hooked out a meaningful smile and he said softly I really didn't guess wrong lingu didn't stay unconscious for long and woke up in about half
an hour she had been silent since she woke up sitting quietly on the ruins of Magic City jaia lamang was next to her mother and daughter just sat quietly like this no one made a sound Leu and the others didn't bother all of them stood at a distance and watched was moton Lin killed by you blood Phantom asked at this time pointing at the ruins of the magic Capital Ultimate Weapon shook his head no they didn't come back to devil capital I just killed the Imperial ghostmaster here oh it seems that h
e also knew that you would come to the door blood Phantom frowned and said in a deep voice that guy disillusionment also followed him now it will be even more more Troublesome to kill disillusionment it's not Troublesome as long as they show up I can kill disillusionment lisu grinned and said confidently the current me is no longer than me from half a day ago saying this Lis sua looked towards the Ultimate Weapon and said with slight excitement come and fight me the Ultimate Weapon looked toward
s blood Phantom as if asking for blood Phantom's opinion the corner of blood Phantom's mouth twitched slightly what is this why are you looking at me like that she said tentatively why don't you guys fight good Al weapon nodded crisply on top of the ruins lisu and Ultimate Weapon faced each other both separated by 100 m blood Phantom and the other ghost Emperors were watching from below their eyes filled with curiosity all of them focusing on whether or not Lisa could fight against this powerful
Ultimate Weapon since his Awakening Lisa had become more comfortable with the use of his own power he lightly waved his hand and a miniature version of a black hole appeared in his palem this black hole was different it contained The Power of darkness and was fun mentally different from a black hole that purely devoured everything the Ultimate Weapon on the opposite side on the other hand stood motionless however the space around her was constantly distorting as if she was standing in another d
imension this Vision made her look even more mysterious and powerful and it also emphasized how terrifying the opponent Le sua was facing was this was a battle with space after the combination of darkness and devouring suddenly lisu's eyes stared and threw out the black hole in his hand the black hole devoured the surrounding matter and energy as if it wanted to swallow the entire world the Ultimate Weapon on the other hand responded to all changes with no change as she stood silently as if wait
ing for something the space around her constantly twisted and fluctuated as if time and space had lost their meaning around her no matter how strong the suction force of the black hole was it just couldn't pull the final weapon she was completely unaffected because she separated herself from this space the black hole couldn't have an effect on her Lisa's expression changed slightly her eyes glared fiercely the black hole emitted a burst of black light then the space at the Ultimate Weapon was er
oded by the power of Darkness finally the ultimate weapon's body began to move towards the black hole and she felt the pull of the black hole not bad just awakened and you have this kind of strength after praising a sentence the Ultimate Weapon suddenly disappeared in the next moment lisu felt that the space around her was blocked as if she was exiled to a strange World Shadow split with a low Roar the shadow split appeared immediately after afterward Lisa and the dark shadow split simultaneousl
y erupted with their full strength to break the blockade however after he broke the blockade he found a finger wrapped in a white bandage pointing at the center of his brow less than an inch away Luisa froze for a moment then withdrew his shadow split and black hole he had lost and was completely no match for the Ultimate Weapon seeing that Lisa seemed a bit dejected Ultimate Weapon said indifferently don't be discouraged I feel that you're a bit stronger than that ghost arm lall looked up at th
e other part party Shrugged and said I know I can't beat you this time I just want to see how big the Gap is oh nodding slightly the Ultimate Weapon disappeared out of thin air and instantly appeared beside blood meu a pair of big flickering eyes staring at blood meu uh why are you looking at me like that blood Phantom was somewhat embarrassed by the look Ultimate Weapon slowly said I won the fight I know you won the fight I can see it I won the fight after Ultimate Weapon repeatedly emphasized
that he had won the fight in those expectant eyes blood fan suddenly realized that this guy wanting praise was similar to the feeling of a child going home to his parents for a reward after getting 100% on a test the muscles in the corner of blood Phantom's eyes slightly jumped a few times and although he was very reluctant he ghostly said well you're great hearing blood M's words Ultimate Weapon was happy as a child on the side of chenle and utong they looked on with odd eyes how does this pict
ure look like a mother and daughter blood Phantom looks like you're going to be a mom lishu said with a smile his words made blood Phantom freeze then stared at him with glowing eyes are you going to have a baby with me LBA was speechless what was in this guy's head a ham I mean Ultimate Weapon treats you as a mom then do you want to have a baby with me Lee Shu hearing blood charms tiger and wolf words Shenley and the others were stunned just when Lis suwa didn't know how to answer luing Yu and
Xiao lman gathered their sorrows and slowly walked over let's go back to the human Gathering Place I want to meet my father lingu spoke Leu nodded when they jumped onto the gold Golden Bone ghost Emperor skeleton Ultimate Weapon suddenly said let me take you back without waiting for Lisa to reply the Ultimate Weapon unleashed the power of space and with a flash Before Their Eyes Lisa and the others appeared a thousand miles away immediately afterward there was another blink before his eyes and h
e appeared a thousand miles away again after several flashes Lisa and the others returned to the front of the human Gathering Place I'll go this ability is too convenient Shenley suddenly looked at blood mimik and asked in a l voice why haven't I seen you use it blood mimic glared at him without any good reason old mother doesn't have the strength to take you guys for an instantaneous shift of 1 kilm at most at this time the battle here in the Gathering Place had already ended and the surroundin
g area was covered with the corpses of ghosts and monsters as well as quite a few human corpses the corner of lisu's mouth slightly raised and a small black hole appeared devouring all the ghost monster corpses and human corpses into it after devouring The Ghost and human corpses the battlefield instant became clean and tidy as if nothing had happened the blood stains and debris that were originally all over the ground disappeared leaving only the bare ground and the faint smell of blood in the
air you bastard spit out our people Xiao chenu and ran over in a rage he had originally told the Warriors to rest for a while before cleaning up the battlefield but before they could carry their companions corpses back for burial Lisa devoured the corpses can't spit it out Lisa Shrugged and said indifferently Xiao chin kuan's eyes stared and he said to Ultimate Weapon make him spit it out however the Ultimate Weapon ignored it and quietly looked at the blood Phantom uh you don't need to ignore h
im okay seeing this scene Xiao chanun was confused as well as the three ghost exterminator family Masters behind him were also confused what kind of thing was this the Ultimate Weapon that they had worked so hard and spent more than a 100 years to create actually didn't listen to them but instead oy a ghost this suddenly long B Jun and the others had the feeling that they wanted to vomit blood Xiao Chien on the other hand was inexplicably happy and he was relieved to see that the Ultimate Weapon
listened to the blood Phantom so much Ultimate Weapon do you know the reason why we made you f wui asked in a deep voice Ultimate Weapon nodded I know it's to deal with ghosts and monsters and to deal with the king of fear then what is your situation now why are you listening to a ghost monster Willow berserk couldn't help but question loudly however Ultimate Weapon said indifferently she's ja e and I'm also ja e e so of course I listen to her you me Luber cerk anger attacked his heart and almo
st fainted luchin you was going to see her dad lisu didn't go along after all it's not like he has any friendship with Lou dust there's nothing to see at the very center of the Gathering Place inside the government building of the upper capital city lisu and blood charmer were gathered around discussing their next plan the human and ghost Realms were about to merge and the king of fear was about to descend and it wasn't just the king of fear that they would have to face next there was also the g
host ancestor of the ghost realm liso had also told them about the human Emperor and the ghost ancestor after learning about the existence of the ghost ancestor the blood Phantom was of course very surprised ha not right ah aren't we ghosts and Monsters the ghost ancestor should be with us right the Golden Bone ghost Emperor standing outside the window brought his huge head over and asked in a small voice his words caused blood Phantom and the other ghost Emperors to be stunned as well old Jean
is right shouldn't the ghost ancestor be on our side the Ghost Boy couldn't help but ask lishu shook his head and said after a moment of contemplation I don't dare to guarantee that the ghost ancestor is with us after all I've been devouring ghosts and monsters all this time and the ghost ancestor being the guardian of the ghost realm will most likely be displeased with what I've done and we've already offended him when did we offend him if I'm not wrong that ghost arm that emotan Lin contracted
is the arm of the ghost ancestor Leu eyes stared as he said in a deep voice when these words came out blood Phantom and the rest of them all stared white-eyed no wonder that arm was so terrifying it turned out to be the ghost ancestors arm an arm alone was so powerful wouldn't it be even more terrifying if it was a complete ghost ancestor however you guys don't have to worry according to what the king of fear said there is a human Emperor on earth that is in existence on the same level as the g
host ancestor Leu smiled however the Phantom child asked again but the human Emperor is the guardian of the earth while we are ghosts isn't he our enemy suddenly blood Phantom and the other ghost Emperors realized a very serious problem as ghosts they had offended the ghost ancestor and the human Emperor on Earth was an enemy they were being attacked on both sides ah lishu frowned and was silent for a while afterwards he took a deep breath and slowly said I can't guarantee this matter but if my
judgment is correct the human Emperor shouldn't think of us as enemies why because of lingu what the crowd of ghost Emperors were confused what did this have to do with Ling you at this time the blood Phantom seemed to remember something and said with a face full of surprise in the magic Capital their lingu seemed to have changed as if she had become a different person that oppressive feeling that makes people almost suffocate could it be lisu nodded and said in a deep voice that's right I suspe
ct that she is the human Emperor although lisu said that he suspected his tone was very certain which made blood Phantom and the others feel puzzled not knowing where exactly he got his confidence utong said with a face full of surprise crap this [ __ ] can't really be the human emperor is she pretending all this time it's completely impossible to tell her acting skills are too awesome no she's not pretending I don't think she knows herself lisu slowly spoke blood Phantom froze for a moment she
doesn't know herself how do you know ol leua grinned and said softly it was Ling you herself who told me when did you tell you feeling a little short of brains blood mistress frowned and asked didn't you say that she didn't even know herself she told me when I just came to Earth from the Ghost World Le sua's eyes flashed with a brilliant light that night luchin Yu was really talking in her sleep and her dream words included The Words king of fear and human Emperor at first lisad didn't think muc
h about it but with the appearance of the king of dread he started to care and after many attempts Lisa was even more certain that those dream words were true Lisa suspected that at that time luchin Yu was not talking in her sleep but the human Emperor was talking the human Emperor should be hidden in luchin uunk body or lingu and the human Emperor were originally one but were two separate personalities the crowd of ghost Emperors looked at each other with disbelief if lingu was really the human
Emperor then wouldn't they have to be more polite when talking to her in the future after all Leu had already told them about the power of human Emperors and ghost ancestors so in case they angered luchin you wouldn't it be a great Injustice to be slapped to death that shouldn't we be nicer to her in the future utang asked in a small voice lishu smiled and said lightly as you wish so our next plan is to hug the human Emperor's thigh lisen felt that both of his heads were a bit insufficient let'
s see what happens it's best to make the human Emperor and ghost ancestor lose both of them lisu smiled intriguingly seeing lisu's smile blood Phantom's eyes glared slightly and asked in surprise you shouldn't be thinking that's right an existence that powerful just thinking about it makes people drool a flash of Madness flashed in Liu's eyes blood Phantom and the other ghost Emperors were startled by his words and froze there not daring to make a sound lisu 's guts were too big right actually d
ared to hit the idea of the guardian of the two Realms you all already know the matter so the next step is to find out OT on Lyn and Mirage if we can eat one of the ghost ancestors arms the next thing will be much better lisu's expression was solemn as he said to utong and the others all of you go out and search for mot on Lin and Mirage Destroyer traces and notify me immediately if there are Clues as you command utong and the other ghost Emperors nodded solemnly their hearts unusually excited h
uman EMP and ghost ancestor ah if lisu really devoured these two fellows what kind of existence would they become thinking about it was a bit exciting right at this moment lingu and xoang walked over as soon as he saw lingu utong immediately ran over and smiled with a fawning face greetings my Lord Force Barbarian and blast did the same shouting respectfully greetings my Lord their behavior made Ling you feel incredible and the entire person froze unable to react for a moment what is this you gu
ys Ling you asked in confusion uton grinned and said solemnly like you are our boss's royal master so you are also considered our boss but you guys weren't this kind of attitude before why did you suddenly change so much lingu was suddenly alert and asked cautiously are you guys up to something how could that be we are sincere utong hastily shook his head and said righteously how could we dare to hit you with an idea yes yes pixie boy is Right Force Barbarian nodded frantically they indeed didn'
t dare after all he was the human Emperor only lishu dared to hit the human Emperor's idea the pixie child ghost Emperor and the others were sent out to look for oton ly and the ucer ghost Emperor and only the blood charmer stayed by Lisa side inside the room lisu and blood mimic sat opposite each other why do you want to Devour the ghost ancestor and human Emperor blood Phantom looked at Lisa with a grave expression and asked in a deep voice I can feel that you seem to be very urgent and aren't
you only able to devour ghosts and monsters in order to gain enhancement lisu glanced at him then looked out the window and said indifferently because of the feeling as if I have become a pawn so I become stronger and jump out from the chessboard speaking here lisu paused the corner of his mouth slightly raised my ability has been enhanced and now it's no longer just that I can devour ghosts and monsters I can devour any life form to enhance my strength his words caused blood Phantom to be shoc
ked in his heart why do you feel that you have become a pawn and who is the chess player what does he want you to do I don't know lisu shook his head and said slowly it's just that I suddenly had this feeling and it appeared right when my mind was elevated that blood Phantom opened his mouth but didn't know what to say lisu faintly smiled and said blandly the boat will naturally straighten out it's useless to think so much now without a clue aha blood Phantom nodded then asked again are you real
ly sure that lingu is a human Emperor certain then why has she been hiding all this time and why hasn't she stepped in to clear the Earth of ghosts and monsters I'm not sure about this question but there must be a reason for not making a move knock knock L Su are you inside a knock sounded on the door and luchin yuun voice came out lisu immediately stopped the conversation I'm in the door opened and luchin Yu walked in looking at Lisa I'm going to join the government and fight against ghosts and
monsters together with the government whatever lisu waved his hand indifferently then reclined on the sofa and closed his eyes with a slight frown lingu turned around and left blood Fantom glanced at Lisa and also walked out of the room when they both left Lisa heard another knock on the door this time the knock was not the door of the room but someone in the sea of Consciousness knocking on the door Lis sua suddenly smiled this was the king of dread coming to the door it wasn't that the king o
f dread was polite but he couldn't casually pull lisu into the void space to chat like before now after lisu's Awakening the king of dread had to go through lisu's consent if he wanted to find Lisa otherwise he couldn't see Lisa at all Lis sua ignored the knocking of the king of fear however the knocking became more and more urgent as if there was something important to tell Lis suah Lis sua smiled slightly and opened the portal soon he came to the void Space by himself instead of being pulled i
n by the king of dread when he saw the king of dread again Lisa finally got a good look at his opponent the head was a large goat's head with a pair of sharp pointed horns exuding an ineffable ferocious Aura the body on the other hand was a tall humanoid with strong muscles and smooth lines however its body was covered in strange runes which flickered faintly in the darkness the Crimson eyes like two burning flames emitted a fiery and dangerous light those eyes were full of Cruelty and cunning a
s if they could see through all hypocrisy and lies making it impossible to look at them this is considered our first official meeting Lis sua smiled faintly and said Mr goat you can see my appearance the king of dread was first startled then quickly calm down but that's right I have to go through you to find you now it seems that your strength has improved very quickly ah after the words an unknown light flashed in the eyes of the king of fear as if realizing something lisu Shrugged his shoulder
s and asked softly say why did you come to me again this time I thought you had stopped contacting me he he had no time to contact you a while ago because there was something to be busy with so I didn't have time to contact you we are Partners how could I stop contacting you come on there is something to say then I'll be straightforward the king of fears eyes narrowed and said in a deep voice you should be in the human Gathering Place right now this is a good opportunity for you to step in and k
ill all the humans eh Lisk expression changed slightly as he stared coldly at the king of dread this guy actually knew his whereabouts so clearly it was too suspicious there must be his eyes on Earth only to see lisu sneered and said do you know what is here in the human Gathering Place as long as I dare to make a move I will be killed immediately you want me to die a you mean that mummy the king of fears Goats Head gently Shook and said nonchalantly don't worry she can't kill you trust me as as
long as you make a move you can definitely kill all the humans in the Gathering Place I don't believe you Lis suai stared and he said in a deep voice unless one can prove that I won't be killed and give a good reason the king of dread fell silent as if thinking about what to say next looking at the king of dreads appearance Lisa was sure that the other party must be hiding a lot of things from him after a while the king of dread slowly spoke trust me you will be fine he he since you can't tell
me the reason then goodbye wait see that lisu was about to leave the king of fear hastily spoke out someone will step in to help you your life won't be in danger who will step in to help me lisu's eyes narrowed and asked you don't mean to say the ghost realm will and the ghost ancestor right I've already seen the ghost ancestor and with only one arm it's not a match for her no the ghost ancestor no longer has one arm but two arms and two legs the king of fear said with great certainty however hi
s words were what made Lis Su feel puzzled why did the king of dread know so well about the ghost ancestors every move even how many arms and legs this guy couldn't have already colluded with the will of the ghost realm if he is colluded with the will of the ghost world it would be better to directly join forces with the will of the Ghost World why has he been encouraging him to kill humans there are Oddities this guy must be uneasy with good intentions thinking of this lisu was shocked in his h
eart and looked at the king of fear with odd eyes lisu stared at the other party dead on and asked word by word how do you know that the ghost ancestor can descend to Earth with two arms and two legs don't worry about this I can guarantee with my life that you will be absolutely fine if you don't tell me then goodbye Lisa Shrugged his shoulders and made another appearance of preparing to leave but the king of dread refused to say anything even though he looked like he was in a hurry in response
lisu directly left he believed that the other party would still come to find himself as expected after a short while the king of dread once again came to the door is there still something wrong Lisa came to the void space again and looked at the king of dreads huge goat head and asked only to see the king of fear's eyes flickering for a few moments then said in a deep voice actually I have already talked with the ghost realm will to deal with the Earthly will and the human Emperor together oh so
you're talking about cooperation with the ghost realm will when you said you had something to be busy with during this period of time Lisa asked softly with a slight smile the king of dread nodded and said solemnly so you can rest assured that that thing created by the ghost exterminator will have someone step in to help you block it what about the human Emperor who will block me the human Emperor will be handed over to the ghost ancestor that thing created by the ghost exterminator will be han
ded over to me and you will be responsible for killing all the humans ha aren't you unable to descend to earth now that the fusion of the earth and the ghost world has reached its final stage the will of the Ghost World can allow me to briefly descend to the Earth speaking here the king of fear's eyes shot out a light although I am not a match for the human Emperor I still have no problem dealing with that humanoid weapon moreover don't you like to eat fear seeds I can create a large number of f
ear seeds for you to eat after I descend to Earth moreover you already have the strength to break through the ghost Emperor now as long as the ghost realm an Nexes the Earth you will be able to break through to the realm above the ghost Emperor right away regarding the words of the king of dread Lis suah expressed that he didn't believe them at all but he was a little moved if the king of dread could really descend and the human Emperor and the ghost ancestor fought and the will of the earth and
the will of the ghost realm exchanged blows why wouldn't this be a good opportunity as the saying goes the snipe and the muscle fight for the fisherman's benefit after the human Emperor and the ghost ancestor were both defeated leis suah could devour them with Lea's strength nowadays devouring beings with low strength could no longer gain any enhancement even the enhancement at the ghost Emperor level was minimal Le sua targeted the existence above the ghost Emperor since his mind had been elev
ated he felt that time was running out and he had to hurry up and raise his strength otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable but it was impossible to raise his strength all at once unless he could devour existences like the ghost ancestor and human Emperor for this reason lisu was prepared to take a risk only seeing Lisa's eyes condensed he asked in a deep voice are you sure that both the ghost ancestors hands and feet can descend are you sure that the ghost ancestor can stall the human
Emperor certain I still don't quite believe you I'm going to meet the ghost ancestor lunk eyes rolled and said indifferently you asked the ghost ancestor out the king of dread pondered for a moment then said no problem you go to to the Goen mountain range to find him he's right there see you then Lisa exited the void space and immediately took lingu with him to head to the gusen mountain range and brought the blood Phantom and the Ultimate Weapon with him as well after all there was no telling
if there was any danger on this trip so bringing the Ultimate Weapon a powerful Battle Force would be correct at the edge of the Goosen mountain range Leu let the blood Charmers wait here and then walked in alone he couldn't let Lu chingu and Ultimate Weapon know about these things when lisu was almost a kilom her away from Ling you the elusory ghost Emperor suddenly appeared the other party's eyes were as deep as ink in which there was a flash of elusive dark light this streak of dark light see
med to have a strange power causing Lis sua's Vision to blur instantly obviously the elusory ghost Emperor had used an illusion on him but lisu was only disoriented for a split second and immediately recovered he he welcome oton Lin walked out from behind the ucer ghost Emperor followed by three Imperial ghost Masters looking at these Imperial ghost Masters lisu could not help but frown these guys gave him a similar feeling as mot on Lynn only to see Le suching looked deeply at the ucer ghost Em
peror and then said to oton LY are these three the Imperial ghost Masters who summoned the ghost ancestors body he he that's right oton ly smiled faintly and said nonchalantly now that you have confirmed that the king of fear is not lying don't worry and go kill all the humans in the Gathering Place looking at the crazy eyed OT on LY Lisa frowned slightly aren't you also a human he he he I am indeed a human now but as soon as the ghost realm annexes the Earth the ghost ancestor will transform me
into a ghost monster and I will no longer be a fragile human lisu smiled and said lightly summon the ghost ancestor I want to see with my own eyes if you can summon the limbs of the ghost ancestor in response to Lisk request mot onlin refused there's no need for us to lie to you since you didn't lie to me then summon the ghost ancestors limbs I'm afraid of alarming the human Emperor what are you afraid of didn't the king of fear say that the ghost ancestors limbs can help me block the human Emp
eror lisus sneered and said or are you guys lying to me the ghost ancestors limbs can't block the human Emperor at all as Lisa's words fell otan Lin and the Imperial Ghost Master beside him frowned and a few people exchanged quick glances oton Lin nodded and said good since you want to see it then I'll let you see enough as otan lyk words fell for strands of terrifying ghost she violently erupted and four black holes appeared in the sky from the black holes two huge ghost arms and two ghost legs
violently stretched out and they waved in the air as if they were searching for something soon when these limbs were assembled together in the air they did not form a complete body they floated in the air the two ghost arms and two ghost legs twisting around each other forming a strange appearance without a body this image gave off a bizarre and terrifying feeling although there was no body these limbs seemed to have a life of their own as they flipped in the air lisu's eyes narrowed revealing
a grave expression these arms and legs gave him a strong sense of Crisis after combining them together more powerful than the Ultimate Weapon worthy of being a ghost ancestor even with only four limbs it was so powerful mot on Lin grinned and said now you can rest assured whom liso let out a soft hum slightly lowering his head so that no one could see his facial expression right at this moment the Ultimate Weapon at the edge of the mountain range appeared out of thin air with Ling you and blood
charm they looked up at the arm and the sky with shock in their eyes it's very strong I'm no match Ultimate Weapon said indifferently oton Lin frowned as he looked at the ultimate Armament he obviously did not expect Lis suat to bring the ultimate Armament as well and for a moment he could not guess Lis sua's intentions leis suah who had his head lowered suddenly smiled and asked in a low voice can you fight and win if you reduce one arm can Ultimate Weapon nodded blood Phantom and luch chingu l
ooked at leis sua suspiciously they were not clear about the purpose of Lis sua's trip and even less clear that emotan Lyn would be here until after the ghost ancestors ly appeared although lisu's voice was small otan Lin heard it and was immediately alert otan Lin's eyes instantly turned ice cold as he looked straight at Lis sua his tone carrying obvious caution what exactly do you mean lisu suddenly raised his head the corner of his mouth hooked into a cold smile his voice lowly spat out two w
ords do it as his words landed two mournful screams sounded almost simultaneously the two Imperial ghost Masters beside oton Linn suddenly covered their chests in agony their bodies trembled V violently and then their gazes gradually became Hollow it turned out that in the moment Leisa opened his mouth the ucer ghost Emperor stabbed his hands into the two Imperial ghost masters with lightning speed directly penetrating their hearts this sudden drastic change left everyone present stunned and the
y were unable to understand why the ucer ghost Emperor who was an accomplice had struck out at the Imperial ghost Masters a few minutes ago the ucer ghost Emperor had used an illusion technique on Lis suah and although the outside world was only a moment the two of were chatting a lot in the world of Illusions he he you actually used illusion magic on me have you forgotten the lesson from before Leu looked at the ucer ghost Emperor with a face full of mockery a hundred years ago the ucer ghost E
mperor had used an illusion technique on him but it was violently broken by lisu and was also countered since then the ucer ghost Emperor didn't dare to use the illusion technique on luchang while hearing lisu's words the ucer ghost Emperor shook his head and said with a serious expression I didn't drag you in here to fight with you but I have something very important to say to you whom Leu looked at the other party doubtfully although the ucer ghost Emperor's expression was very serious he woul
d not easily believe it all old rivals how cunning the ucer ghost Emperor was lisu was very clear only to see sua smiled and asked with a smirk what important things about the king of fear and the will of the ghost realm and the ghost ancestor oh then tell me about it lisu Shrugged his shoulders also wanting to hear what the other party was planning to say the elusory ghost Emperor took a deep breath and slowly said you know that I seized the knowing ghost Emperor's ability this ability to foret
ell the future I fully activated at once and I saw the future and saw the king of fears true face luua still had an inexplicable smile on his face and nodded his head to indicate to continue the ucer ghost Emperor looked at him with a face full of gravity and said word by word the king of fear's ultimate goal is to destroy both the Earthly and ghostly Realms and exterminate all the living beings in both Realms hearing this lisu frowned reason the reason is simple because the king of fear is an i
ntruder and he relies on devouring worlds to become powerful the ucer ghost Emperor paused revealing an unprecedented look of gravity also in fact the Ghost World will has already been killed and assimilated by the king of fear and now the king of fear is the Ghost World will what at this point lisu was shocked no wonder that guy was so confident every time he said that the ghost realm would step in to help him so he was talking about himself but this thing was so unbelievable that Lisa had a ha
rd time believing it the ucer ghost Emperor stared at him and said in a deep voice isn't it very surprising I was also very surprised when I first started but surprise is surprise we can't let it go although I hate you and want to kill you every moment but for the sake of the Ghost World I can only cooperate with you we can kill the king of fear together and then we can fight it out wait Lisa's expression also became bloomy and asked in a low voice why can you foresee these things but the knowin
g ghost Emperor did didn't he he don't compare me to The Knowing ghost Emperor okay the ucer ghost Emperor smiled disdainfully indeed he was much stronger than the XI Shing ghost Emperor and could foresee much more things than the XI Shing ghost Emperor lisu reluctantly believed him then asked again since the king of fear has assimilated the will of the ghost realm why didn't he assimilate the will of the earth as well I'm not sure about this I just forsaw that the king of dread would end up des
troying Both Worlds speaking of this the ucer ghost Emperor's eyes became a bit God in my forn knowledge the only one who can stop him is you me lisu was slightly stunned somewhat in disbelief that's why I'm looking for you to talk about this matter the ucer ghost Emperor gritted his teeth and asked what are you going to do next I will fully cooperate with you what am I prepared to do the light in Liu's eyes flickered and the corner of his mouth hooked up into an intriguing smile of course it's
to raise my strength actually I still don't believe your words right now but you can use actions to prove that what was said is true prove it how it's simple I want to Devour the ghost ancestor no problem the two sides quickly made a plan and then exited the illusion world after which it was the ucer ghost Emperor who killed the two Imperial ghost Masters who had summoned the ghost ancestors limbs with the death of the two Imperial ghost Masters the two legs of the ghost ancestor immediately ret
urned to the Ghost World with two less legs the strength of the ghost ancestor was instantly greatly reduced oton ly stared at the ucer ghost Emperor with a face full of Rage do you know what you are doing of course I know as soon as the ucer ghost Emperor's words fell the ghost arms that stretched out in the sky were like tumbling clouds instantly swinging and fiercely slapping him in the face bang with a deafening Roar the ucer ghost Emperor was sent flying out like a kite with broken strings
his entire body drawing a poignant Arc in midair before finally smashing heavily to the ground smoke and dust filled the air and the figure of the ucer ghost Emperor was almost drowned in it at the same time Ultimate Weapon and Lisa also struck at the same time Le was running the power of devouring in darkness at full speed coalescing into an unbled attacking force and outputting it violently at one of the ghost arms the power of darkness and devouring intertwined with each other turning into a
black arrow that instantly shot towards that ghost arm the Ultimate Weapon on the other hand with its elegant stance raised its hand and aimed at the other ghost arm firing several consecutive point blank shots several white lights shooting out the space where the ghost arm was located instantly collapsed under its attack and the originally intact arm was rigidly cut into several segments radiating an intense light the light splashed in all directions piercing one's eyes when the light dispersed
one could only see that the Ultimate Weapon was standing in its original position elegant and subdued and the ghost arm had been broken into several pieces and Scattered on the ground flowing with a piercing light Lisa couldn't help but be secretly staggered the strength of this Ultimate Weapon was too powerful after sighing with emotion Luisa also appeared next to the other ghost arm his hand held a black long sword the long sword emitted a faint black Aura and collided with the ghost arm to p
roduce Fierce Sparks the ultimate weapons eyes stared and gently waved his hand at the ghost arm that was fighting with Lis suah Buzz the ghost arm was imprisoned by an invisible force and Lis sua immediately erupted with all his strength instantly slicing the ghost arm into two pieces rumbling the ghost arm fell to the ground and let out a silent Roar Lisa's eyes glowed and he couldn't wait to unleash his devouring power the two sliced off ghost arms after coming into contact with lisu devourin
g power were instantly wrapped by an invisible force and then quickly devoured into lisu's body a powerful force surged into lisu's body which was incomparably strong like a raging torrent rushing through his meridians his strength gained a huge boost and the aura of his entire body became even more terrifying he felt his body become even stronger and a steady stream of power surged out from his body his Aura grew stronger and stronger and the air around him seemed to be oppressed by his Aura em
itting a low whistling sound worthy of being the ghost ancestors arm not only did it allow Lisa's explicit strength to increase but it also allowed him to obtain a breakthrough in his state of mind turning it from a primary Awakening to an intermediate Awakening after feeling the changes in himself Lisa stared at emotan Linn with glowing eyes can you still continue to contract the ghost ancestor moton Lin froze and looked at him dumbfounded this guy wouldn't be addicted to eating right only to s
ee the corner of emo tin Lin's mouth slightly raised revealing a weird smile you'll regret it it you don't know what kind of existence you've offended bang before mot on Lyn could finish his words his head exploded like a watermelon as well as the other Imperial demon Master beside him the ucer ghost Emperor with tattered armor and blood hanging from the corner of his mouth looked coldly at emot tink's headless corpse there's so much nonsense lishu frowned and said with a displeased face do you
want to kill him that much I haven't finished asking questions yet it's useless he has already turned into a servant of the ghost ancestor you can't ask anything oh lisu nodded then smiled intriguingly suddenly the ucer ghost Emperor had an ominous premonition and he looked at Lis sua vigilantly what do you want guess I'm guessing my ass ah why are you looking at me like this the ucer ghost Emperor's face kept changing as he gritted his teeth if it wasn't for me making a move just now there's no
way you would have had the chance to defeat the ghost ancestor I thank you yo Leu licked his lips and said smilingly in order to thank you I decided to eat you along with me you can't do that have you forgotten what I said in the illusion I didn't forget but didn't you also say that the one who can stop the king of dread is me and didn't you also say that you would cooperate fully Lisa's eyes condensed and he said in a deep voice I want to raise my strength and your sacrifice will allow me to g
ain even more strength yo no the ucer ghost Emperor shouted in Terror and fled into the distance without looking back if he was in his Heyday the ucer ghost Emperor still had some confidence that he could Escape but he had already been slapped by the ghost ancestor at this point point and although he knew that he couldn't escape he still frantically fled he didn't want to die he didn't want to be devoured by Lis sua Buzz suddenly the space around the ucer ghost Emperor was locked and he was fixe
d as if he had been nailed Lisa walked over unhurriedly and said with a smile you should understand the relationship between us it's Immortal the ucer ghost Emperor's heart was filled with fear he understood that the relationship between him and lisu was like a predestined entanglement that could not be gotten rid of and only the death of one side could this Immortal fight he tremblingly twisted his head to look at Lisa his eyes filled with despair it was as if his impending fate was foretold in
that endless Darkness his body was unable to move and he could only watch Lisa approach that feeling of powerlessness terrorizing his heart let me go I can use my precognition ability to help you the ucer ghost Emperor's voice trembled with endless fear lisu smiled and that smile was filled with cruelty and teasing then he violently opened his mouth and swallowed the ucer ghost emperor in one bite strength once again gained lisu smiled with satisfaction thank you for telling me about the king o
f dread don't worry I will bring your power to kill the king of dread what did he tell you blood Phantom asked curiously lisu's eyes narrowed and he shook his head then stared at lingu without looking away seeing this Blood Phantom also shifted his gaze to luchu Ultimate Weapon was uncertain but seeing blood Phantom looking at luchu she also looked being gazed at by three gazes lingu was suddenly a bit overwhelmed why are you guys looking at me like this the king of fear is coming lishu said ind
ifferently lingu froze for a moment then said oh then let's hurry up and think of a way to deal with it looking at luing Yu lisu Shrugged and said forget it letun go back first plans couldn't catch up with changes Lisa originally thought that the matter of making the human Emperor and the ghost ancestor lose both of them was a fizzle after all the ucer ghost Emperor had said that the king of fear was the will of the ghost realm and that the king of fear wanted to destroy the two Realms which was
n't asking him to die so that meant that his biggest enemy was the king of fear how strong is the king of fear Leu was not clear but the strength of the one who could destroy the will of the ghost realm was definitely very terrifying in that case the human Emperor and Earthly will were the backbone of the fight against the king of fear the will of the earth is too advanced and ethereal Lisa can't touch it at all but the human Emperor is around he was 100% sure that luchin Yu was the human Empero
r but why the human Emperor never showed up l felt very puzzled after returning to the human Gathering Place Lisa thought about it and decided that he'd better go and talk to the king of dread Lisa already knew the coordinates of the Void space and with his current stage of intermediate Awakening he could take the initiative to find the king of dread however he still needed the other party's consent to see the king of dread this time it was Lisa's turn to knock on the door when Lis sua stepped i
nto the void space again his feeling for this mysterious Place became clearer his gaze pierced through the endless darkness and began to vaguely capture the essence of this space in his perception void space was no longer a chaotic and disorganized existence but rather a complex network of countless fine energy filaments intertwined these filaments were intricately woven together forming an invisible structure that supported the existence of the entire space he detected that each of the energy f
ilaments contained a strange power that seemed to transcend common sense and surpassed any form of energy he had ever come into contact with before the flow and changes of these silk threads seemed to follow an incomprehensible law a rhythm that transcended time and space lisu tried to touch these energy threads and when his fingers lightly touched one of them he felt a piercing coldness as if the thread was transmitting to him endless fear and despair lisu's eyes narrowed slightly this was simp
ly a virtual network-like place a place created by the king of dread to chat with him just like the chat software on a cell phone why did you make a move against the ghost ancestor the voice of the king of dread was like a low growl that echoed through the void of space each syllable carried infinite power as if it could shatter the entire space the king of fears words revealed his strong dissatisfaction and anger towards Lis Su and his tone was filled with a sense of majesty and oppression look
ing at the sheephead king of fear Lis Su grinned because I want to taste the flavor of the ghost ancestor you lie this is not the real reason the king of dreads eyes flashed red as he gazed at lisu do you know something then what do you think I should know the corner of lisu's mouth Rose slightly looking straight at the king of dread the king of dread was silent for a moment the aura emanating from his body became more and more oppressive and the air around him him seemed to become Frozen your b
ehavior is abnormal you went back on the plan you clearly talked about have you already learned that secret the voice of the king of fear was low and horse as if it came from the nine Hells lisu still maintained his smile and looked at the other party calmly and lightly that's secret I don't know what you are referring to I'm just acting according to my own will and it has nothing to do with any secret Lisa's reply was concise and clear but carried an unquestionable firmness the king of fear's e
yes became sharper as he seemed to want to see through lisu's heart you really don't know then why did you take action against the ghost ancestor do you know that the ghost ancestor is a crucial part of our plan and the damage to his strength will affect our plan the king of fears voice revealed a hint of anxiety Lisa's smile disappeared and his eyes turned ice cold I have no interest in the plan right now I only care about my own strength and the ghost ancestor happens to allow me to raise my s
trength so I ate him lisu's voice was very calm without the slightest fluctuation of emotion a hint of anger surfaced on the king a fear's face and his body began to emit a bloody Aura your behavior has already violated my bottom line whether you know that secret or not you must pay for it in response lisu Shrugged and said indifferently you seem to care about the ghost ancestor a your relationship with him doesn't seem to be simple yo when these words came out the red light in the eyes of the k
ing of fear flourished you really do know the king of fear all but removed his disguise and his eyes stared coldly at lisu a shocking killing intent filled the entire space and a pair of crimson eyes suddenly appeared in the space where there was originally nothing all of them staring at Lisa in death only Lisa grinned and said who are you scaring within this space you can't harm me as the words fell the eyes around instantly disappeared and the king of fear looked deeply at lisu you will regret
it why would I regret this is the most correct Choice lisu's eyes condensed and said in a deep voice I'll only regret it if I do it according to what you want he he then wait and see when I descend it will be the day of your death then hurry up and descend I'm waiting after the words lisu directly left the void space after this conversation through the various manifestations of the king of dread Lis sua could already be sure of what the ucer ghost Emperor had said however the king of dread had
been slow to appear on Earth which showed that he was afraid of something and the other party had been egging suan it seemed that he wanted Lis suat to go and wipe out the thing he was jealous of but even the king of fear Scruples something why would he think that Lis suwa can eliminate it After exiting the void space Lis sua came to the rooftop of the government building alone frowning and pondering thinking about it luua suddenly looked up at the night sky a dividing line suddenly appeared in
the sky with darkness and nothingness on one side and light in reality on the other at this Junction the night sky began to distort and fluctuate like ripples on water the Stars glowed brightly and dimly as if struggling to escape some kind of bondage in the sky a huge black shadow slowly emerged contrasting with the Starlight in the sky this black shadow was like a bottomless Abyss devouring all the surrounding light and at the edge of this black shadow a weak light gradually lit up like a new
star struggling to be born in the darkness seeing this lisu's pupil slightly contracted the fusion of the two Realms how could the final stage of the fusion suddenly begin to take place by All rights it should still be about a month away king of fear yes it must be that fellow who immediately stepped in to prompt the two Realms to undergo future once his secret was discovered by lisu with the fusion of the two Realms the boundary between the Earth and the ghost realm gradually blurred forming a
chaotic intersection at this intersection Darkness and Light intertwin with each other and nothingness and reality permeate each other the stars in the night sky disappeared replaced by a chaotic color as intense and bizarre as an oil painting the ground began to shake as if some great power was Awakening the glass windows of the buildings broke one after another and the lights on the streets flickered on and off as if they would go out at any moment a sulfurous scent filled the air accompanied
by a suffocating sense of Oppression the mountains in the distance began to deform their peaks twisting and collapsing as if they were experiencing a nightmare the ocean kicked up monstrous waves and the waves were mixed with huge shadows as if some terrifying creature was breaking through the sea Lis Su lingu panted and ran up to the rooftop pointing to the sky there and said the fusion has taken place the earth and the Ghost World have carried out a fusion why is it so sudden something must ha
ve happened that we are not clear about Xiao chenin and the other four ghost exterminator family Masters also came to the rooftop blood Phantom and the other ghost Emperors also came beside lisu Buzz a spatial Tremor rang out as the Ultimate Weapon appeared out of thin air as she looked at the sky and said I sense an unbeatable fellow out there when these words came out Xiao chinin and the others were shocked the Ultimate Weapon was so powerful that even she said that she couldn't be defeated it
's the king of fear lisu's eyes stared and said indifferently now Jou and the other ghost exterminators were dumbfounded the Ultimate Weapon was created by them to deal with the king of fear but now the Ultimate Weapon said that it couldn't defeat the king of fear how did you know that it was the king of fear there jaia Chen kuan's face was full of doubts why do I feel as if you know a lot of things that we don't know lisu glanced at him then pointed at the boundary line in the sky and said I ju
st met with the king of fear and he said that he would come to get me killed and then the Two Worlds started their final Fusion what Xiao chenu and the others were filled with confus conf usion lisu Shrugged and continued there's always been contact with the king of dread but because I refused to cooperate with him this time he got annoyed then do you have a way to deal with the king of dread Ling you asked in a small voice that depends on you depends on me luchang you froze violently her face f
ull of incomprehension blood Phantom and the other group of ghost Emperors suddenly stared at her one after another saying in unison the king of fear is in your hands what the hell the corners of Ling Yu's mouth twitched madly her face Space full of speechlessness the Ghost World and the Earth began to merge the world's area continued to expand the time and space of the Two Worlds intersected and countless ghosts and monsters appeared the sky was cloudy and gloomy as if foretelling the imminent
arrival of a huge storm gale force winds Rose in all directions blowing away the clouds but not bringing a single Ray of sunlight instead plunging the entire world into a dimness the sea began to become abnormally rough with choppy waves and splashing waves huge whirlpools formed on the surface of the sea as if it was a bottomless Abyss that wanted to swallow everything the color of the seawat also became deep emitting a mysterious and Eerie Aura the creatures on the earth felt an inexplicable p
ressure and they began to stir and flee their habitats the animals intuition told them that a powerful and evil force was approaching and they had to find a safe place to hide as if the ghosts and monsters sensed that something was about to descend they began to gather together forming an eerie colony of ghosts and monsters these ghosts and monsters were originally wandering around in the fusion of the Two Worlds but now they seem to be attracted by an invisible force converging in a certain dir
ection I feel something calling out the Golden Bone ghost Emperor twisted his head to look in a certain direction us too the spectral child ghost Emperor and the rest of them the ghosts and monsters did the same Liu's eyes stared and said in a deep voice it should be the ghost ancestor who is about to descend at this moment all the ghost monsters gathered at a sea and they silently gazed at the sea surface waiting for the ghost ancestor to appear the sea churned with Raging Waves and huge whirlp
ools formed on the surface as if it was a portal to another world suddenly The Vortex on the surface of the sea began to rotate rapidly growing faster and faster eventually forming a huge black hole from the black hole a powerful Aura gushed out and the ghost ancestors figure was gradually revealed the ghost ancestor body was extremely huge Standing On Top of the sky as if it was a lofty Mountain his black robes hunted and a gloomy Aura emanated around him his face was angular and his eyebrows r
evealed an aura of austerity his eyes were as sharp as an eagle's eyes and his icy gaze scanned the surroundings seemingly able to see the truth of the world through all obstacles however surprisingly the ghost ancestor did not have arms he was empty at the shoulders with no arm support Roar the ghost ancestor roared and all the ghosts and monsters immediately knelt down the roar was like an Earth shaking storm that quickly swept through the entire world the human Gathering Place which was separ
ated from the ghost ancestors location by tens of thousands of miles could also clearly hear the Roar the humans looked towards the direction from which the sound came in Terror as they sensed a powerful and evil force the roar contained endless majesty and Terror causing people's hearts to race Leu looked towards Ultimate Weapon and said in a deep voice let's go letun go and meet the ghost ancestor again Ultimate Weapon looked towards blood charm blood Phantom nodded and said go we'll go togeth
er Xiao chenan hurriedly spoke out there was a flash of light in the eyes of the Ultimate Weapon and then the crowd on the rooftop disappeared out of thin air after the last 10 spatial movements lishu and the others appeared not far from the ghost ancestor you came just in time the ghost ancestor stared at Lisa with eyes full of killing intent dare to destroy this ancestor's Arms This ancestor will tear you all into pieces cut big words who won't say your two arms are not our opponent now only h
ave two feet and a torso can beat us lisu will mercilessly mocked the ghost ancestor laughed coldly idiot this ancestor power comes from this torso you will soon know how this ancestor strength is Griffin like thing the ghost ancestor hissed and in an instant the ghosts and monsters around him that had long been dumbfounded were like Unleashed beasts frantically pouncing towards lisu and the others leave it to us Ultimate Weapon you go deal with that ghost ancestor without two arms Xiao chenu to
ok the lead in charging into the encirclement of the ghost monsters as he waved the Thunder long sword in his hand each swing bringing up a mist of blood his movements were as fast as Lightning dazzling people the other three family Lords immediately followed suit and fought with the ghosts and monsters lisu's eyes stared and the power of darkness and devouring erupted then he summoned his shadowy doppelganger and smiled hideously at the ghost ancestor your arm is delicious in the next moment li
su turned into a shadow and quickly approached the ghost ancestor his attacks were harsh and Swift as if he wanted to devour everything however in the face of his attack the ghost ancestor only laughed contemptuously slowly opened his mouth and lightly exhaled a breath and a huge Force knly as you see back several steps luua tumbled in the air and landed on the ground a trace of blood spilling out from the corner of his mouth he felt as if the bones in his entire body were being pounded by a hea
vy hammer and intense pain spread throughout his body he looked up at the ghost ancestor his eyes filled with shock the ghost ancestor coldly looked down at lisu a cruel smile spreading at the corner of his mouth he raised a foot and viciously kicked at lisu lisu only had time for a hasty defense before he was sent flying out by the ghost ancestors kick lisu felt as if his body was about to break apart when he landed heavily on the ground the strong impact caused him to almost faint this scene m
ade everyone's eyes widen how could it be so powerful one had to know that Lisa was now an intermediate Awakening but he was powerless in the hands of the ghost ancestor the ultimate weapon's eyes glared slightly and the space around the ghost ancestor twisted up crazily as if it was going to twist the ghost ancestor into a Twist however the corners of the ghost ancestors mouth hooked into a disdainful smile only seeing his eyes narrow and inv ible Force erupted and the Twisted space instantly r
eturned to normal when the Ultimate Weapon saw this a trace of astonishment flashed in her eyes she didn't expect that the ghost ancestor would be able to easily break free from his spatial Distortion power this gave her a clearer understanding of the ghost ancestor strength the Ultimate Weapon took a deep breath and slowly closed her eyes converging the power of her entire body into them the air around her instantly became condensed as if time had Stood Still then she violently opened her eyes
and two brilliant rays of of light burst out from them stabbing straight at the ghost ancestor this light was as if it had traveled through a cracken space carrying an endless power of Destruction facing this sudden attack the ghost ancestors face finally changed he felt a powerful force trying to tear his body apart he quickly raised his foot and stomped on the ground releasing a ghostly green energy shield with a loud bang the two forces collided in the air triggering a violent explosion berse
rk energy Spilled Out in all directions destroying everything in the surroundings whom this level of attack can't hurt this ancestor the ghost ancestor said coldly his tone filled with disdain as the ghost ancestor voice rang out the crowd realized that he was actually unharmed so Str I'm no match the Ultimate Weapon gazed at the ghost ancestor and said indifferently hearing her words Lisa frowned then said letun go together he and Ultimate Weapon exchanged a quick glance then simultaneously lau
nched an attack at the ghost ancestor lisu summoned his shadow Divergence and rushed towards the ghost ancestor like a bolt of lightning his speed was so fast that it was almost impossible to see his figure at the same time the Ultimate Weapon released a wave of energy that continuously bombarded the void around the ghost ancestor attempting to force a blockade on the ghost ancestor body the ghost ancestors smiled blandly lifting his foot and gently stepping on the ground and the Ghostly green e
nergy Shield reappeared the ghost ancestor loomed unmoving letting lisu to attack his face maintaining a mocking smile from start to finish this won't work we need to combine our efforts in one strike the Ultimate Weapon stopped its attack a terrifying Aura erupted from its body and the space around it kept collapsing the bandages on the ultimate arms slowly fell off revealing a skinless body a huge space crack appeared Lis sua took a deep breath in with it he also exploded all of his power and
a huge black hole appeared above his head the power of devouring was like an Abyssal Beast opening its huge mouth and all light life and hope were mercilessly sucked into it the space around him twisted and ruptured as if it had been for forcefully torn apart by a huge invisible force all matter energy and even time became powerless before this devouring force and were mercilessly swallowed and crushed on the other hand the Ultimate Weapon spatial power was like an endless void its interior fill
ed with unknown Mysteries and Powers space trembled and collapsed before its power then reassembled itself to form instantaneous spatial doorways these doorways seem to lead to an endless void and they also seemed to connect to unknown Realms making it impossible to speculate on their depths when the these two forces were combined the shock they produced could not be described in words the entire world seemed to tremble at this moment and the interweaving of darkness and nothingness formed a ter
rifying and spectacular picture all life matter and even space and time became insignificant at this moment being mercilessly swallowed and reshaped by this enormous force in the face of this terrifying Force issued by lisu and the Ultimate Weapon jointly the ghost ancester finally put away his mockery and an unprecedented gravity appeared on his face he no longer belittled the en enemy in front of him because he had already felt the terrifying power of that force it wasn't just the devouring an
d destruction of matter energy and time it was also a threat to the soul and to existence the ghost ancestors figure began to blur as if it had fused with the surrounding void this was his life-preserving stance transforming reality with emptiness making himself an existence that could not be attacked however even his vaporization was unable to resist the force the power of devouring was like a huge Vortex that sucked everything into it not even time or space could escape the power of space on t
he other hand was like an endless void constantly tearing and reorganizing making even the ghost ancestors voiding difficult the ghost ancestors figure began to sway as if he would be sucked into that huge black hole at any moment a look of panic appeared on his face a feeling he had never felt before he began to understand that he might not really be able to resist this power his heart began to struggle on the one hand wanting to escape this terrifying attack but on the other hand not wanting t
o give up his dignity and pride however no matter how much he struggled the force mercilessly closed in leaving him with nowhere to escape Roar in the end the ghost ancestor let out a heaven shattering Roar erupting all of his strength to withstand this Heaven destroying strike the ghost ancestor Roar resounded throughout the heavens and earth and his figure instantly swelled into a gigantic black shadow as if he wanted to swallow the entire world into it his power peaked at this moment collidin
g with the attacks of lisu and the Ultimate Weapon the power of devouring and the power of space erupted around the ghost ancestors form in a dazzling light as if it was going to set the entire void Ablaze Rumble an invisible shock waves centered on the point of collision and spread out in all directions the surrounding void continuously collapsed and broke as if it could not withstand the impact of this Force both Lisa and Ultimate Weapon flew backwards in this shock wave their figures traced a
long trajectory in the air and finally fell heavily to the ground after the dust settled both lisu and Ultimate Weapon struggled to stand up they looked in the direction of the ghost ancestor and realized that he was still standing but the ghost ancestor's Aura was obviously much weaker than a moment ago and it was obvious that he had suffered a heavy blow Lis Su grinned continue however the Ultimate Weapon shook its head I can't do it anymore that strike just now has consumed all my power her
words caused Lis sua to freeze just now it was all because of the Ultimate Weapon spatial power that he was able to heavily injure the ghost ancestor if it was just him he wouldn't have been able to injure the ghost ancestor at all not everyone has almost endless energy like you Ultimate Weapon looked at Lisa and faintly said the ghost ancestors body appeared to crack under the heavy blow as if it would shatter at any time however he suddenly looked up to the sky and laughed his voice filled wit
h the joy and mockery of having survived a robbery you guys think you can defeat me haaha how naive his laughter echoed in the void as if he was mocking the incompetence of lisu and the Ultimate Weapon I admit you guys did catch me a bit off guard but in the end you still can't defeat me the ghost ancestors figure slowly began to recover and his injuries seemed to be rapidly healing a mocking smile appeared on his face once again as he looked towards lisu and the Ultimate Weapon Shay you wait Ul
timate Weapon suddenly put down harsh words before turning around and walking away causing L sua to see a blink of an eye he thought that Ultimate Weapon was going to run away but the other party arrived in front of blood Phantom looking at this skinless body in front of her blood Phantom couldn't help but tremble this torso used to be hers but it was brutally stripped of its skin by the skinning ghost leaving only flesh and blood blood Phantom didn't feel anything when the Ultimate Weapon body
was wrapped up in white bandages but now that she saw the Ultimate Weapon after the bandages were removed she had mixed feelings in her heart let's merge suddenly Ultimate Weapon spoke softly her words made everyone freeze what did merging mean could she still merge with blood Phantom I blood Phantom opened her mouth the Ultimate Weapon smiled slightly and said we are both xiaoi e but neither of us is complete only after we merge into one will we be the complete Jai e Ultimate Weapon grabbed blo
od charms hands and said seriously it's starting aha blood mistress nodded furtively and by the time she reacted she had already found herself an Ultimate Weapon in a white space outside an orb formed by white bandages slowly rotated and everyone was filled with shock at this moment the two of them are merging does the ultimate weapons still have this ability how come we didn't know it's too amazing none of the ghost exterminators were excl claiming the white ball formed by the bandages spun fas
ter and faster a terrifying Aura suddenly emanated out followed by a series of heartbeats like those of the earth flutter flutter flutter flutter the ghost ancestors stood in place staring at the white ball formed by the bandages with a hint of panic in his eyes he could feel the aura emanating from within the white ball it was an aura that made his heart palpitate as if something terrifying was about to break out of its cocoon the ghost ancestors eyes turned ice cold and he understood in his he
art that if he let the thing within the white ball come out then he would most likely face a powerful enemy he couldn't let that happen he had to stop that thing from coming out an invisible energy was released from the ghost ancestor body and rushed straight towards that white ball break it for me the ghost ancestor shouted and the invisible energy erupted with a dazzling light on the surface of the white ball however to one's surprise the white ball was not destroyed but instead became brighte
r how is this possible a trace of panic flashed in the ghost ancestors eyes as he once again increased his energy output however no matter how he attacked the white ball seemed indestructible at this moment lishu also noticed the ghost ancestors attack his heart tightened and he immediately rushed over don't even think about it liso's shouts echoed but the ghost ancestor did not stop it was as if he had lost his mind and only wanted to destroy that white ball lisu's expression sank he knew that
the ghost ancestor must have felt a threat here at the white ball before he attacked frantically he couldn't let the ghost ancestor have his way lisu erupted his entire body and attacked the ghost an Anor however his attack didn't seem to have any effect on the ghost ancestor who was still frantically attacking the white ball sure enough I can't shake the ghost ancestor with My Own Strength alone Lisa let out a bitter laugh it was too damn devastating just as lisu wanted to launch another attack
he suddenly felt a powerful energy erupt from the white ball this energy was so powerful that it was impossible to look directly at it as if it was going to tear apart the entire Heaven and Earth the ghost ancestors pupil shrunk violently as he attacked the white ball even more frantically inside the white ball the fusion of the blood Phantom and the Ultimate Weapon had been completed an incomparably powerful force surged within the white ball as if it was about to burst out at any moment outsi
de the ghost ancestor was still attacking the white ball trying to stop what was inside from coming out however his attacks only caused the white ball to become brighter and could not stop the changes inside in the slightest finally the white ball could no longer withstand the powerful force and broke open with a loud bang a dazzling light shot out from the white ball Illuminating the entire world in this light a figure stood and the space around her became distorted by her presence i xiaoi e ha
ve returned the light dispersed along with a voice as the light dispersed the figure gradually became clear she was dressed in a white dress as if it was pure and Flawless Moonlight contrasting sharply with the darkness around her her black hair fluttered gently in the breeze like a black ribbon adding a bit of Elegance and mystery she was no longer the blood Phantom nor the ultimate weapon but Jai e jai's face was the same as blood Phantoms but her original red hair had turned black and her eye
s were as deep as the sea revealing a wisdom that transcended the world her skin was fair and delicate as if it had a faint luster unlike the complexion of a mortal her stature was upright and elegant both feminine and masculine it was as if she had long since transcended the shackles of the Earthly World there wasn't a single trace of ghostly or human aura on Jai e she was like a brand new being born into this world it was as if her existence had broken the boundaries between life and death hum
an and ghost causing people to feel a sense of awe and curiosity towards her but what was most shocking was her Mastery of the power of space it was as if the space around her was trembling for her constantly twisting and fluctuating when she raised her hand the lines of space seemed to be manipulated by large invisible hands forming a powerful force as she gently waved her sleeve the space around her rippled like water forming an invisible air current although this air current was invisible it
carried a terrifying pressure as if it could tear apart all obstacles that stood in its way when she closed her eyes everything around her seemed to stand still time and space seemed to have stopped for her at this moment a suffocating sense of Oppression filled the air as if one was plunged into an endless Abyss however when she opened her eyes again everything returned to its original state it was as if she had only lightly touched space and time just now not causing any substantial changes xi
a e raised her eyes to look at the ghost ancestor in the next moment the ghost ancestors horror was revealed in his pupils as his body shook violently as if he had been struck by an invisible force the ghost ancestor only felt an invisible force emanate from Jai e instantly binding him tightly he wanted to struggle but realized that he couldn't move at all as if he was plunged into endless Darkness jai's figure gradually blurred in the ghost ancestors line of sight and was replaced by a dazzling
white light the like was so intense that it was as if it was going to swallow his soul in what are you doing the ghost ancestors voice trembled with fear he had never encountered such a bizarre situation before and the power that bound him seemed to come from another world making him unable to resist Xiao e didn't reply she just stood there quietly her black hair fluttering in the light her eyes were deep and cold time seemed to have stopped at this moment the ghost ancestor only felt his heart
beat grow fainter and fainter and his breathing became difficult his Consciousness gradually blurred and he was finally plunged into darkness when ghost ancestor woke up again he realized that he had come to a strange place there was no light here no sound only endless emptiness and silence where is this place the ghost ancestor looked around in horror but couldn't see anything he tried to struggle but realized that he still couldn't move the force that bound him seemed to still exist tightly bi
nding his body and soul you're finally awake a voice suddenly rang out causing the ghost ancestors entire body to tremble he couldn't see the owner of the voice but he could feel the powerful presence who are you where is this place the ghost ancestor asked nervously his voice trembling with fear he didn't know who this mysterious being really was nor did he know exactly where he was I am Jai e you can also call me the space Lord that voice said slowly as if with a weird smile lisu and the other
s looked at the ghost ancestor in shock only to see the ghost ancestor body suddenly cut into a dozen or so segments before it lost its movement jaia e smiled faintly and said to Lisa hurry up and go Devour the ghost ancestor lisu put away his shock and immediately appeared at the ghost ancestor devouring the ghost ancestors corpse in the twinkling of an eye during the process of devouring lisu felt an unprecedentedly powerful force surging within him this power not only made his physical body s
tronger but also sublimated his soul in addition he realized that his control over the darkness and devouring power had reached a whole new realm he was able to utilize his power more freely and was even able to fuse the power of darkness and devouring with other elements to create unique and Powerful attacks devouring the corpse of the ghost ancestor had brought L sua an unprecedented huge boost you've perfectly awakened xiaoi e smiled happily she was happy for Lis sua Lisa looked at her and as
ked softly are you still a blood Phantom do you think so jaia e e suddenly smiled playfully I feel that you're still blood Phantom but have become different lisu frowned and asked in a deep voice what exactly are you now a human or a ghost or maybe neither I'm not a human or a ghost Jai e thought for a moment and said solemnly I'm a combination of a human and a ghost Spirit race is there such a race there wasn't before but there is now hearing this luua sort of understood that this so-called Spi
rit race was taken by xiaoi herself Spirit race that's a nice name Xiao chenin and the others curiously surrounded over each of them sizing up xiaoi e vigorously after the ghost ancestor fell the ghosts and monsters in the surrounding area dispersed in a flurry and this area was now left with only lisu and the others looking at jaia e e at this moment Ling you couldn't help but ask you can easily killed the ghost ancestor so you should be able to deal with the king of fear right I'm not sure I w
on't know until I've Crossed Swords xiaoi e shook her head lisu raised his head to look at the sky and said indifferently the opportunity to Cross Hands is coming soon as the words fell the crowd hurriedly looked up they only saw a huge sheep's head silhouette in the sky that covered the sky not knowing if it was an illusion the crowd felt that the other party's gaze was locked onto this area the sheep's head smiled Riley then suddenly turned into dozens of clusters of great missed those dozens
of clusters of gray Mist tumbled in the sky as if they were breeding some terrifying creature they were bright and dark as if the breath of life was undulating in them accompanied by a chilling low Roar the great fog began to coales into various shapes some resembling giant bats some like hideous wolf heads and others like Twisted human figures these creatures seemed to emanate a strong evil Aura as they were being birthed sending shivers down one spine Fier seed jaia chenk expression changed as
he said in shock it's amazing that so many Fierce seeds were born all at once and I have a feeling that these Fierce seeds aren't the same as the previous ones they're even more powerful go back to the Gathering Place with lisu's order Jai e used the power of space to bring them back to the human Gathering Place standing on the city wall Lis sua stared at the fierce species in the sky this Fierce seed every single one of them possessed a strength close to that of a ghost ancestor and dozens of
them together were definitely a very terrifying Force xiaoi e said gruffly there are too many it's a bit tricky although she possessed the strength to kill a ghost ancestor in seconds she didn't dare to be careless when facing so many Fierce species at once moreover the king of fear hadn't come out yet and if the king of fear appeared as well it would be impossible to resist lishu looked at lingu and asked in a deep voice are you still not coming out if you don't come out you'll be finished what
luchin yuun face was filled with bewilderment completely unaware of what lisu was talking about seeing this suspicion flickered in Lisa's eyes could it be that he was mistaken luchin youu was not a human Emperor suddenly every single conceived terrifying creature in the sky let out a deafening Roar that sound was like thunder shaking everyone's mind immediately afterward these massive creatures began to move as if they were a swarm of black whirlwinds speeding in the direction of the human Gath
ering Place each of the creatures was as huge as a large mountain and their bodies slashed through the air leaving behind an astonishing stream of air the air flow seemed as if it could tear through everything and even the sky was cut with a shocking scar a heavy stench filled the air as if announcing the arrival of death and destruction the humans in the Gathering Place were scared pale fear spread through the crowd as people screamed in Terror and fled in all directions all Personnel meet the
battle immediately with jaia Chen's order millions of combatants quickly moved they wore nightmare Marshall battle clothes and held all kinds of firearms from rifles to submachine guns to sniper rifles everyone was fully armed and ready to meet the upcoming battle the defense system on the city walls began to activate with laser defense Nets electromagnetic pulse cannons and other Weaponry these high-tech Weaponry flashed with a cold light in the night sky as if they were displaying their unriva
led might to those upcoming enemies the commanders were closely watching the movements of the dread sea through the drones and surveillance systems their eyes glued to the various data and images on the displays their every order was transmitted through the radio to the ears of every Soldier ensuring that the actions of the entire Army were organized and efficient the atmosphere of the entire human Gathering Place was filled with a tense and atmosphere and the scent of battle filled the air even
though the number of fear species was only a few dozen their strength was not to be underestimated each dread species exuded a horrifying Aura their body size was huge and their shells were hard as if they were demons that came out of hell with their Advanced technological equipment and well-trained tactics the fighters quickly launched a Counterattack they used laser defense Nets to block the attacks of the dread species while using electromagnetic pulse cannons to deliver precise strikes on t
he enemy each shell carried destru Ive power hitting the vitals of the dread species directly at the same time the fighter formations in the air also joined the battle they travel through the sky at extremely fast speeds dropping missiles and releasing high energy lasers at The Dread species the light from the explosions intertwined into a sea of fire in the night sky mirroring the battlefield below however the power of the dread species was beyond human imagination although they were heavily in
jured they instantly recovered Again by absorbing the fear emotions within the Gathering Place Xiao chinan looked at the constantly approaching Fier seed and gritted his teeth damn it as long as the fur emotion doesn't disappear we won't be able to kill the Fier seed although the Fier seed couldn't be eliminated it was also pushed back by the powerful Firepower and couldn't approach the Gathering Place for the time being and The Human Side wasn't without losses although the feier seed couldn't g
et close it could send out long- range attacks and the number of human Warriors was dwindling Jai e took a deep breath letun go as a spatial fluctuation appeared Jai e arrived in front of a Fier seed and reached out Buzz that fear seed was instantly turned apart by the spatial Force however it recovered in the next Moment by relying on a constant stream of fear emotions you won't be able to kill the fierce seed like this lisu came to xia's side and said in a deep voice you seriously injure the f
ear seed then let me devour it is it possible of course it's possible as long as they are devoured by me these fear seeds won't be able to regenerate good then subsequently ja e e kept using her spatial power to maintain the feier species in front of her in a serious injury situation so that the opponent's recovery speed couldn't keep up with the speed of Destruction lisu seized the opportunity and unleashed the power of devouring Roar with a miserable Roar the Fier seed was swallowed into Lis s
ua's stomach it can Jai e grinned and couldn't help but give Lisa a thumbs up and yet before the two of them could be happy for long the fierce species around them suddenly seemed to have received some kind of order and all of them pounced towards them lisu and jai's face changed and they immediately launched a defensive stance although these Fier species were individually weaker than lisu two people and seemed to have not been given intelligence they only relied on Instinct and orders to act ho
wever there were too many of them attacking lisu and jaii recklessly in this way lisu and xia E couldn't destroy the fierce species like they did just now and didn't stand a chance at all while lisu and the fierce species were in a stalemate countless ghosts and monsters surged out from the surroundings of the Gathering Place and all of them surged towards the Gathering Place like the nightmare Marshal Force had no choice but to give up their bombardment of the fear species and shift their Firep
ower to the ghosts with less Firepower suppression from The Nightmare martial Force the fear species became even more ferocious the king of fears face appeared in the sky once again the corners of his mouth slightly raised filled with mockery lisu frowned and looked towards the Gathering Place there a touch of Cruelty flashing in his eyes you want to kill all the people inside xiaoi e asked softly Lisa froze for a moment and saidou a worm in my stomach ah only just born of a thought to know he h
e after all this is the only way to make the fear emotion go away and destroy the fear species Jai e used the power of space to bring lisu back to the city wall the Lost opponent the feier seed immediately pounced on the Gathering Place again go ahead I'll help you block the Fier seed leaving behind a sentence Jai e once again appeared in front of the fear seeds and a spatial barrier was suddenly created blocking dozens of Fier seeds lisu's eyes stared and when he was about to make a move Ling y
ou suddenly called out to him lisu what do you want to do glancing at luing Yu Lisa grinned hideously to make the fear emotion stop appearing with these words lingu instantly knew what he was going to do and her small face became as pale as paper lingu pointed at the Gathering Place and said there are over 100 million people here are you going to kill them all you can't eliminate the fierce seed at all without killing them no absolutely not lingu opened her arms and blocked in front of lisu her
face full of determination only to see lisu's eyes turn cold and said in a deep voice now that the Earth has fused with the Ghost World I won't leave the Earth even if you die speaking here lisu paused so if you dare to stop me I will kill you you lingu was scared by his killing Aura and retreated his footsteps then gritted his teeth and said these last human beings if they all die is the earth still the earth I must not let you do this leure froze for a moment then said the Earth is not human h
uman the Earth has all kinds of creatures besides humans after the words Lisa's figure instantly disappeared in front of linu and appeared above the Gathering Place quickly stop him lingu did not have lisu's shared power and was completely helpless to take him so she could only shout hearing her voice Xiao chenu and the others who were fighting the ghosts turned their heads to look over Ling Yu hurriedly said lishu is going to kill everyone in the Gathering Place quickly go stop him Xiao chinin
and the others faces changed and they immediately withdrew from the battlefield and rushed to Lisa however before they could rush over they were blocked by several ghost Emperors such as uton kill them jaia Shin's eyes turned cold Buzz spatial Tremors rang out and the space around Xiao chenin and the others was locked and they were all confined in place e what are you doing Xiao chenkun questioned loudly xiaoi e fought off the feier seed while pointing at Xiao chenkun and the others there this i
s the last resort you guys don't go and cause trouble let go of us creating the Ultimate Weapon is our biggest mistake you traitor Willow Berserkers and the others roared with rage however they could only vent their inner Rage with their Roars and they couldn't break through xia's spatial blockade at all leis sua who was in the sky above the human Gathering Place glanced at Xiao chinan and the others then his eyes condensed luua opened his arms and a huge black hole appeared over the human Gathe
ring Place the gravity of the black hole was extremely powerful it was like a bottomless Abyss that swallowed everything in front of this huge black hole everything everything seemed to be so small and Powerless the edge of the black hole continuously devoured the surrounding air as if even the light could be swallowed into it human buildings Vehicles trees and even every tiny Speck of dust all flew rapidly toward the center of the black hole under its suction inside the black hole was endless D
arkness from which no life could Escape its devouring power seemed to Come From Another Dimension and once any matter was sucked into it it disappeared into the endless nothingness screams and cries Rose from the people as they ran around in Terror trying to escape from this horrible disaster however no matter how hard they tried they were unable to escape from being swallowed by the black hole the entire Gathering Place turned into a hell on Earth with panic and despair enveloping everyone's he
art those faces that were usually familiar now became distorted and panicked they were enveloped by fear and lost all reason and courage at this moment of Despair Luis sua indifferently watched all of this there was not a trace of pity or sympathy in his eyes only firmness and determination he knew that everything he did was to elate the fear seed and if the fierce seed was not eliminated it was impossible for humans to survive moreover the fierce seed was only the beginning and the even more te
rrifying king of fear would have to be faced next under the devouring of the black hole the Gathering Place turned into a ruin Humanity's homes loved ones and friends all disappeared into this vast nothingness the laughter Joys and Sorrows that were once their all disappeared Without a Trace as the black hole swallowed them up the situation there in the human Gathering Place was all reflected in the ey of the king of dread only to see him grinning wiely at this moment haaha that's right just lik
e that eat all the humans as long as you do this the human Emperor will be forced to show up to protect the humans in this way my plan is also considered successful I told you to kill all those humans long ago and you didn't believe me in the end it's still the same thing you still have to act according to my wishes human Emperor hurry up and come out if you don't come out all the humans will die the king of fear laughed crazily but every time the human Emperor was mentioned there was a flash of
scorn in his eyes in the human Gathering Place lishu stood in midair with a face full of indifference devouring madly Xiao chenu and the others were in a rage but they were completely helpless not to mention the fact that they were imprisoned by Xiao e at this moment even without jiao's imprisonment they were no match for Lis sua and running over was just sending them to their deaths so in a sense Jai e was also considered to be protecting them as he kept devouring lisu felt strength Rising rap
idly although the strength of the humans was very weak but it was better than the number in just a short period of time lisu had already devoured tens of millions of people the nightmare martial Legions that were fighting against the ghosts and monsters hiss they wanted to go and stop lisah but they couldn't get away from little by little time passed and Lisa finished devouring the entire Gathering Place became empty and none of the original hundreds of millions of humans were gone those corpses
buildings items and so on were also swallowed into the black hole the black hole gradually shrunk and finally disappeared you killed over 100 million people Xiao chenu and hissed you devil instead of letting them be killed by the fierce seed let me devour them Leu said slowly at least I gave them a pain in the ass you devil Xiao chenin questioned loudly don't you know what you've done I know Leu looked at Xiao chenin I know I killed many people but it was also to eliminate the fierce seed then
look around now Xiao chinin exclaimed look at what else you wiped out lisu's eyes turned cold as he stared at jaia chuin and said stop screaming and go eliminate the ghosts and monsters after saying this lishu appeared beside XII looking at Lis sua at this moment xia e asked softly it feels like you've gotten a lot stronger well I don't know what happened the humans are obviously weak but it made me much stronger lisu's eyes narrowed and he said with a puzzled expression Jai e looked towards the
fear seed the fear emotion has disappeared it's time to destroy these things the two looked at each other and immediately launched a fierce attack on the fear seed the eyes of the king of fear silhouette above the sky were filled with disbelief as he murmured softly how could this be possible why didn't the human Emperor intervene to stop him why did the human Emperor allow him to devour all those humans impossible there's no way the human Emperor would sit back and do nothing why why on Earth
the king of fears brow furrowed as his brain raced he couldn't figure out why the human Emperor as the guardian of the Earth would sit back and do nothing knowing that just now those were the last humans on Earth ah without those humans only the millions of people left to fight with the ghosts and monsters were not useful at all and the human race would soon perish suddenly the king of fear's eyes flashed could it be that the human Emperor can't show up or maybe the human Emperor is already dead
it must be so or else how could he have ignored it the more the king of fear said The more certain he became his eyes filled with excitement if I had known that the human Emperor wasn't there I wouldn't have had to mess with so many things haaha Earth I'm here without the emotion of fear provided by more than 100 million humans the fear species were completely no match for lisu and jawi e in a few moments most of them had already been eliminated and lisu also had his fill of them the quality of
these Fier species was obviously much higher than the previous ones and his soul continued to sublimate his strength increasing at an incredible speed but the last Fier seed was eaten by Lisa and his strength was already directly on par with xia if he was allowed to fight with the ghost ancestor again he would be able to completely crush the ghost ancestor without the fear seed luua shifted his gaze to the ghost ancestor only to see him appear in front of the nightmare martial force and open hi
s arms several huge black holes appeared in front of him a terrifying suction Force suddenly erupted and countless ghosts and monsters were sucked in the scene was as if a huge whale was tumbling in the sea opening its huge mouth and sucking countless small fish into it the ghosts and monsters looked so small and Powerless in front of the black hole and they fled around in Terror trying trying to escape from this horrible disaster however no matter how hard they tried they couldn't get away from
the devouring of the black hole the edges of the black hole spun rapidly sucking the surrounding ghosts and monsters in tightly swirling them in like a Whirlpool the hissing and wailing of the ghosts and monsters Rose and fell and they struggled in desperation but in the end they were still swallowed up by the black hole the inside of the black hole was Pitch Black as if it was another dimension and any matter disappeared Without a Trace once it entered it the nightmare martial Force looked at
lisu and couldn't help the fear welling up in their eyes after swallowing the humans in the Gathering Place they swallowed the fear species and after swallowing the fierce species they came back to Devour the ghosts then after devouring the ghosts and monsters is it going to devour them the Warriors of the nightmare martial Force unconsciously aimed their weapons at lisu however right at this moment a heaven destroying terrifying Aura suddenly came from the sky everyone was stunned and looked up
to the sky evenly suas stopped devouring only to see an immense and incomparable crack appear in the sky as if it was a huge wound Between Heaven and Earth the crack surged with chaotic light as if it was connected to another dimension along with the appearance of the crack an unspeakable sense of fear instantly filled the air causing everyone to feel their hearts beating faster in their breath catching the crack grew larger and larger as if it was going to tear the entire Sky apart along with
the widening of the crack a destructive Aura continued to emanate causing people to feel apocalyptic despair suddenly a huge figure slowly appeared from the crack it was a goat-headed monster with a huge goat's head his body was tall and strong his muscles were firm and powerful and a dark Aura emanated from his body causing people to feel a shudder his eyes were cold and cruel as if no life could Escape his clutches his appearance triggered a huge Roar as if the heavens and earth were trembling
the crack slowly closed behind him but his presence plunged the entire world into endless fear king of fear lisu's breathing became rapid and his eyes stared deathly at the figure in the sky what is this this oppressive feeling all the people and ghosts and monsters revealed expressions of horror their bodies Frozen in place without moving the king of dread grinned looking down on the earth like a towering God his appearance caused all living beings to involuntarily fear even the ghost extermin
ator was filled with fear this was the king of fear and his appearance caused all living beings to fall into endless fear in front of him no matter if it was a human or a ghost or Monster they couldn't suppress the trembling and panic within their heart s Jai e held her breath and said in a deep voice is this the king of fear even before he strikes he gives me a feeling that I can't be defeated her words undoubtedly made the people around her despair knowing that Jai e was now the strongest comb
atant on Earth even she felt unbeatable so who else could defeat the king of fear haahaha you mole crickets why bother struggling needlessly you are destined to perish Rumble the king of fear's huge body landed on the ground and that unrivaled sense of Oppression made all living beings lose the courage to face him luua took a deep breath and fiercely looked at lingu are you the human Emperor or not originally Luisa was just trying unwillingly and didn't hold much hope but he got a reply that sur
prised him I am the human Emperor didn't you already know that a calm powerful and authoritative voice rang out instantly spreading throughout the entire world and the fear within all living beings dissipated after hearing this voice luin Yu's original frightened look instantly disappeared and was replaced by a majestic and dignified demeanor her tone of voice became deep and powerful and every word seemed to come from the bottom of her heart making it impossible for people to question it her ey
es were like deep Lakes calm and profound the wisdom and Majesty contained within them made people involuntarily bow their heads not daring to look directly at them under her gaze lisu felt as small as dust oppressed by that invisible force luchin yora also changed drastically she became Noble and Majestic as if she was an insurmountable Mountain that people could only look up to the original ease and affinity disappeared and was replaced by an a inspiring solemnity at this moment luing Yu was n
o longer the Ching Yu who knew Le Su well but the guardian of the Earth the human Emperor her presence eclipsed everything around her and she could only look up to her glory everyone present was dumbstruck unable to accept this Sudden Change for a moment lisu was even Frozen in place he had never expected that his unwilling attempt to test the waters had actually really lured the human Emperor out the king of fear the existence that controlled all fears also revealed a great Brave expression at
this moment he looked at human Emperor lingu deep scorn flowing from his eyes he stood there his body trembling slightly as if he was being suppressed by an invisible force his face was pale and his eyes revealed Panic as if he had seen an opponent he could not match the aura of the king of fear began to weaken and the oppressive feeling that originally filled the air slowly dissipated he no longer had a lofty demeanor but instead became cautious and worry as if he was worried that he would be s
ubdued by human Emperor Ling you if he was not careful he was silent for a moment then slowly opened his mouth a hint of trembling in his voice you you are actually the human Emperor his eyes showed unwillingness and resentment but more than that they were scorn in fear why would this be this this human female was actually the human Emperor but why didn't the other party stop Lis suwa from devouring the humans she was clearly right here as if she had read the king of fear's Mind human Emperor Li
ng you faintly said I have been waiting for you to descend at these words the king of fear fiercely froze revealing an unbelievable look to wait for him to descend actually let Le sua devour hundreds of millions of humans was this guy still a guardian of the Earth the looks of the human Emperor and the king of dread made Lis suwa feel puzzled logically speaking the human Emperor should be in existence that is the opposite of the ghost ancestor but why would the king of fear be so scornful of the
human emperor not waiting for Lisa to continue thinking the human Emperor looked at him with a bland expression and slowly said I am not the same as the ghost ancestor the ghost ancestor is just a mole in front of me and the king of fear hasn't dared to descend to the Earth because he is afraid of me lisu froze this guy can't be able to hear my heart well I can tell what you're thinking the human Emperor nodded Leu chenu at this time jalang asked with a trembling voice are you you chingu the hu
man Emperor frowned and said indifferently yes I am chingu hearing this jamang shook her head you are not my daughter Lu chingu the human Emperor smiled faintly and said it doesn't matter if you are or aren't the main thing now is to kill the king of fear hahahaha suddenly the king of fear let out a loud laugh I admit that your power is very strong but want to kill me is impossible because you only have one day such a short period of time you can it most seriously injure me what's going on lisu
frowned and looked at the human Emperor why did he say you only have one day the human Emperor laughed and said this is why I am stronger than the ghost ancestor I can only show up once every hundred years and for only one day it's also because of this that I have to wait for the king of dread to descend before I can show up otherwise no one would be able to resist him but you only have one day can you kill the king of dread Lis suwa frowned the human Emperor looked at him meaningfully and said
slowly I don't need to kill him I just need to stall him speaking here the human Emperor's expression was solemn the task of killing the King of dread is in your hands what hearing the human Emperor's words everyone including the king of fear was dumbfounded lisu couldn't even defeat jaia e the human Emperor actually asked him to kill the king of fear even if the king of fear was seriously injured by the human Emperor it wasn't something that Lisa could handle however the human Emperor's next wo
rds shocked everyone even more everyone present waited with baited breath only to hear human Emperor Ling you faintly pointing at Lisa calmly asking do you know who you really are lishu was a little Frozen for a moment he looked at human Emperor Lu chingu and then at the people around him unconsciously taking a step back he stabilized his mind and replied I am Lisa human Emperor lingu gently nodded the smile at the corner of her mouth seemed to contain many deep meanings that's right you are Leu
now but before that who are you she paused then suddenly raised her voice pointed her finger towards the sky and said loudly you are a combination of the Earthly and ghostly Realms your body was formed by the will of the ghostly realm while your system was personified by the will of the Earthly realm you were born to fight against the king of fear the Intruder and in order to fight against the king of fear the wills of the two Realms reached a consensus to sacrifice themselves to create you wit
h these words the entire Heaven and Earth seemed to stand still lisu's eyes widened as he could not believe his ears he stared dead on at human Emperor lingu his eyes filled with shock and doubt as if hoping to find signs of lying in her eyes however human Emperor luchin Yu's eyes were very firm and did not waver in the slightest this caused lisu's heart to become even more confused and he began to doubt whether he was really such a peculiar Your Existence as lingu had said the reactions of the
others also varied some were shocked some were puzzled and some began to rethink everything they knew about Lisa the news was so shocking that it was unbelievable to everyone a long time ago when the king of fear appeared the will of Earth and the will of the ghost realm felt an unprecedented crisis although the Two Worlds were able to temporarily withstand the king of dreads attack it was not a permanent solution in order to protect their respective worlds from destruction the wills of the two
Realms decided to join hands and fight against the king of fear after a lot of planning they created a special existence Lisa this special existence perfectly combined the will of the earth and the will of the Ghost World hoping that he could devour everything in the Two Worlds and thus become an existence that could surpass the king of dread however in order for lisah to become strong enough merely relying on the power of devouring the living beings of the two Realms was not enough they needed
a plan a plan that could lure the king of dread to descend because if the king of fear didn't descend even if Lisa would powerful it was useless the other party could Escape however as long as the king of fear descended then he the Intruder who didn't belong to this world would be suppressed and his power would be weakened thus the wills of the Two Worlds laid an ingenious trap they had the will of the ghost realm temporarily relinquish its control over the ghost realm and split off a false will
to lure the king of fear into assimilation in this way the king of fear became the actual controller of the ghost realm and tasted the sweetness of Victory with such a start the king of fear would surely try to do everything he could to bring the earth into his pocket as well although he knew that there was the existence of the Guardian human Emperor on Earth he would certainly risk descending to earth when he thought he had one and that was the perfect time to close the net the human Emperor w
ould show up stall the king of dread and strike him hard at the same time lisu would unleash his power of devouring devouring everything in the two Realms as a way to increase his strength in the end he would destroy the king of dread in one Fell Swoop and fulfill the mission of the will of the two realms lisu suddenly understood he understood why he had the feeling of being used as a pawn it turned out that all this was arranged by the will of the two Realms only to cisu took a deep breath and
looked at human Emperor luchu and asked is one day enough time for me to Devour the two Realms and what if after devouring the two Realms I'm still no match for the king of fear don't worry I'm here the human Emperor smiled faintly then reached out his finger and tap lisu's forehead the next moment lisu felt an unspeakable power awaken within him and he felt that knew the two Realms like the back of his hand it's up to you next the human Emperor left a sentence before flashing to the king of dre
ad lisu stood still feeling that awakened power surging within his body as if it was an endless torrent rushing endlessly he closed his eyes and felt this power with his heart as well as the profound understanding of the two Realms that it brought he understood that this was the power given to him by the will of the Two Worlds to allow him to step forward and protect their worlds at this critical moment he took a deep breath he wasn't interested in such things as protecting the Two Worlds but he
had to kill the king of dread because if the king of dread didn't die he would die at this moment the human Emperor had already started a shocking battle with the king of dread the two powerful forces intertwined in the air setting off a gale of wind and waves as if they were going to swallow the entire world the human Emperor's hands flickered with golden light each swing carrying endless majesty and power the king of dread on the other hand smiled coldly as a black Aura emanated from him like
a dark Vortex constantly devouring everything around him their battle was exceptionally intense with each Collision causing space to tremble however the human Emperor always remained calm and composed knowing that her mission was to stall the king of dread and give Lisa enough time to prepare Lisa stood in the distance gazing at the great battle without looking away suddenly lisu grinned everyone are you ready to be eaten by me upon hearing lisu's words the faces of the crowd turned pale they l
ooked around at each other's horrified expressions and no one dared to speak for a while lisu's words seemed to fill the air with a chill that made people shiver he looked around and saw the horrified eyes of the crowd and asked with a smile or not is there any voluntary ones at this time jaia e e with a faint smile said I once said that if you want to eat me then let you eat me oh when did you say that why don't I have any impression he he xiaoe e shook her head then closed her eyes come on lis
u's ey stared then slowly Rose into midair an invisible force surged out from his body lisu's body suddenly began to distort gradually transforming into a huge and incomparable black hole the moment the black hole was formed Jai e was instantly sucked in the black hole that Lis sua transformed into was like a bottomless Abyss that began to devour everything around it its gravitational force was unimaginably strong drawing in the matter of Both Worlds the first to be devoured were people and anim
als they were defenseless and were mercilessly pulled in by the black hole's gravity their bodies were twisted and torn under the powerful pressure of the black hole and eventually disappeared into the endless Darkness then the black hole continued to expand devouring the entire city skyscrapers roads and vehicles everything was swept up in it the ground crumbled mountains collapsed and the entire world was plunged into chaos and destruction the ghosts and monsters were unable to escape the blac
k holes engulfment they tried to exert their power to fight against the gravitational force of the black hole but all to no avail the bodies of the ghosts and monsters were mercilessly pulled in by the gravity of the black Cole everything in both worlds was swallowed up by the black hole and nothing could Escape its gravity people and animals ghosts and monsters all of them were not spared at the center of the black hole lisu's Consciousness still existed he felt the destruction of the Two World
s and enjoyed endless power and fulfillment it was a horrible devouring everything in the Two Worlds was destroyed by the black hole that lisu transformed into only endless darkness and nothingness remained in place witnessing the existence and Splendor that once existed Roar the king of fear who was fighting with the human Emperor suddenly roared very uneasily as he sensed a deadly threat and right at this moment the human Emperor smiled faintly leaving behind the king of fear turning around an
d flying towards the black hole that lisu had transformed into he was the last existence in the Two Worlds and as long as he was also devoured by lisu then the Two Worlds would be completely combined from now on lisu was the union of the Two Worlds after lisu became the union of the Two Worlds his body underwent a radical change his body was no longer a mere material existence but a fusion of the energy and matter of the Two Worlds within his body he formed a world of his own a world filled with
strange energies and mysterious Powers everything in the world was controlled by lisu's Will and he became the master of this world his power was beyond imagination and he could manipulate the energies in the world at will using them to realize his own will his mind became sharp and abnormal able to perceive every subtle change in the world in this world Lisa could create all sorts of marvelous beings and objects he endowed them with unique abilities and characteristics making them his Believer
s and followers he could also destroy those beings and objects that disobeyed him making them disappear in the world lisu ASU became the law of the world and everything was under his control he could change the rules and structure of the world making it more perfect and Powerful he could also explore the depths of the world and discover its Mysteries and treasures as the lord of the world Lisa possessed endless power and strength he could decide the fate and direction of the world making it more
prosperous and beautiful however he also understood that this power needed to be used carefully and that he needed to balance his desires and responsibilities to protect the life and order in the world otherwise once the balance was disrupted the world would be headed for extinction and he would beheaded for extinction as well those beings that he had devoured the heavens were in this world at this moment they did not die they just became a part of Lis sua feeling the changes in himself feeling
the strong power coming from this world lisu could not help but grin opposite him the king of fear sucked in a breath of cool air and looked at Lisa with a face full of horror this is the aura of the realm Lord the king of fear said incredulously how is it possible how could you become a realm Lord impossible absolutely impossible realm Lords that was a supreme existence each realm Lord possessed their own world and could draw power from their world unceasingly possessing the terrifying ability
to destroy the world with a single thought even if placed in all the Realms of the heavens the level of a realm Lord belonged to the top existences for a realm Lord to want to annihilate a level like him all it took was a single glance no the king of fears expression changed as he said in shock if it's a realm lord it's impossible to only have this oppressive feeling he doesn't have the strength of a realm Lord but why would he admit an aura unique to realm Lords while the king of fear was mutt
ering Lisa suddenly opened his mouth his voice resounding in his ears like thunder want to know at this moment lisu's entire body exuded a Transcendent Aura his body seemed to blame blend in with his surroundings yet he was independent of everything his gaze was deep and sharp as if he could see the essence of things through all obstacles his steps were light and steady and each step carried an invisible power that seemed to be able to cross the limitations of time and space his stature was tall
and Majestic yet it did not give people a sense of Oppression instead it made people involuntarily want to look up there were no magnificent decorations on his body yet he exuded an Indescribable aura that made people feel that his existence was a work of art in itself his words actions carried a Transcendent flavor that made people involuntarily fall into his charm whether he stands walks or sits quietly lishu gives people a feeling of transcendence as if he comes from another world his existe
nce made people feel both mysterious and yearning as if they could touch that realm beyond the norm by following him a mysterious light flickered in lisu's eyes as he gently waved his hand at the king of dread instantly a powerful force of the world gushed out from him enveloping the king of dread in it the king of fear felt the power of this world force and he realized that he had become small in front of it his body was unable to move as if it was firmly grasped by a large invisible hand stop
you cannot kill me the king of fear began to feel fear as he hurriedly opened his mouth my father is the Lord of 10,000 emotions he won't let you go oh lisu paused and smiled bashfully you still have a father ah then I'll just eat him along with you haaha ignorance how dare you a pseudo realm Lord speak such arrogant words even a true realm Lord is just a humble ant in front front of my father the king of fears suddenly laughed madly if you are sensible hurry up and release me or you will die wi
thout a burial place however lisu was unmoved by the king of fears threatening language only lisu's eyes narrowed slightly and the power of the world changed shape and color under his control the king of fear saw his past present and future and saw countless worlds and lives being born and disappearing in this power he felt his insignificance and powerlessness as well as lisu's power and mystery under the pressure of this Force the king of fear's Mind began to collapse and his will was gradually
devoured by Lis sua in the end the king of fear completely lost himself and became a part of lisu's world this terrifying existence that wanted to destroy the Earth and the Ghost World was just like this lightly annihilated by Lis sua leua stood in the midst of the indistinct chaos his gaze traveled through the endless darkness and finally rested on countless points of light emitting a faint glow these points of light were as bright as stars and they flickered with a mysterious and fascinating
light just like the elves in the Universe each point of light represented a unique world that contained endless possibilities and unknown Mysteries lisu was also turned into one of these points of light and became one of them he felt a power that transcended the Earthly World a power that connected him to the entire universe and allowed him to sense the breath and pulsation of every World in this mysterious scene it was as if Lis suah had transformed into the messenger of the universe and his ex
istence was no longer confined to a single world but transcended the boundaries of time and space he was immersed in this endless mystery explor exploring the true meaning of the universe Lis sua smiled faintly his gaze locking onto one of the points of light if I want to become a true realm Lord I must continuously improve the strength of my world so that my world becomes even more powerful and able to give me more world power speaking here lisu paused there are many ways to make a world strong
er but nothing can be faster and more direct than directly devouring other worlds in the chaotic void two shining Points of Light collided together and fought against each other this was a battle between two worlds one of which was an intruder that wanted to Annex the other and this Invader was no one else but Lisa in order to make his world stronger he chose to Annex other worlds and his first Target was the alien energy World in this world altered beings possessed all kinds of superpowers they
can be fiery Messengers who control Flames igniting Flames at their fingertips and dancing to fiery Melodies water Masters who manipulate water currents making rivers lakes and oceans gush at their will and there are even Walkers who can travel through space appearing anywhere in an instant their supernormal abilities are not created out of nothing but are gradually awakened in the process of growing up some awakened early some awaken late and some never awakened in their lives when people awak
ened their powers the course of their lives changed in the world of psychic abilities inside a certain upscale restaurant luua had if anything a smile on his face next to him xiaoi e sat quietly and there was an evil man sitting on the other side of the two disillusionment you guys should have predicted that you would be eaten by me right although Lis Su was asking his tone was full of certainty only to see the disillusionment ghost Emperor faintly smile said of course I foresee that I will be e
aten by you but I also know that I won't die my honorable lord of the realm cut Lis sua somewhat bristled with displeasure the current leuo was a combination of two worlds he had fused the Two Worlds into a brand new world he was the world and the world was him and all those living beings that were devoured by Lisa also lived in this world in lisu's body Lisa knew this world like the back of his hand nothing could Escape his eyes everyone everything what they were doing he knew it all lingu and
the other humans that were devoured by lisu were in this world at this time and Lis sua combined humans and ghosts to create a new race Spirit race this world was also named the spirit world by Lisa the Two Worlds merged and the World level gained a boost becoming a level two World strong people like the ucer ghost Emperor and eiao also collectively broke through to a higher realm xiaoi e surpassed the ghost ancestors Rank and became a zoom level she was now a spirit exalt the elusory ghost Empe
ror on the other hand had broken through to the rank of ghost ancestor as a spirit ancestor what are we going to do next Jai e asked curiously a cold AA flickered in lisu's eyes and said of course it's to invade this world and then Annex it invade how let the spirit race become the master of this world hearing Lis sua's words moraj grinned I understand just like the Ghost World invading the Earth before lisu nodded and said in a DE deep voice now that the will of this world is being held back by
me he can't intervene in the Affairs of this world so the next step is to see if you guys can bring this world down ha Jai e froze slightly and asked then you can't make a move either I'm rather special unlike Ordinary World Wills I can come out independently Lisa smiled proudly and said although my strength will be greatly reduced I can move freely in this world that's great jaia e e smiled happily and said with you here this world is basically ours in the bag originally I was worried about th
ings being suppressed because of my strength but with you around it's no problem at all disillusionment also smiled they were Invaders and their strength would be suppressed after entering this world but Lisa a powerful existence was a very terrifying existence even if his strength was suppressed anymore however lisu shook his head and said I need to hold back the will of this world and can't use the power of the world so you guys still shouldn't count on me too much it's fine even if you can't
use the power of the world still a very powerful existence Xiao e smiled in disbelief lisu's I stared raised his eyes and scanned the surroundings then slowly said then let's start with this city as the words fell Lisa's Trio disappeared out of thin air inside the restaurant and appeared in the sky above the city under the night the city's Prosperity spread out under their feet like a colorful scroll countless skyscrapers rose up brilliantly illuminated forming a sea of Lights in the distance th
e streets were filled with traffic and the flashing headlights were like a flowing river injecting endless Vitality into the city however this city would soon turn into a battlefield only lisu slowly opened his arms and the space above the city suddenly began to distort there was an invisible force that was constantly fluctuating and silk cracks appeared in the originally clear night sky as if the canvas was being torn these cracks were expanding and for a Time the entire city was enveloped by t
his distorted space the people on the streets stopped in their tracks and looked up to the sky suspicion and unease were all over their faces and their eyes were filled with confusion and panic they didn't know what was happening and could only look at the Visions in the sky with unease in their hearts Heavens what is this space is distorted is the end coming people were talking and the entire city was in a state of panic the Guardians of the city quickly assembled all staring at the sky with gr
ave faces they sensed an aura that was so powerful that it caused people to Despair and it did not belong to this world A Whole New World unfolded in front of people's eyes in the rift in the sky unlike the world they knew it was full of mysteries and unknowns the rift grew larger and larger as if it was going to fuse the Two Worlds into one immediately afterward countless black dots flew out from that world and came to their world at the same time everyone in this world Heard a Voice Invaders d
estroy the Invaders this was the voice of the world's will who was reminding the spirits of this world as the rift widened countless Spirit realm beings flew out from the spatial Rift their appearance was no different from the humans of this world but they exuded a strange glow and each spiritist had a hideous ghostly silhouette on them these spirit world beings hovered in the air swooping down sharply like an arrow flying towards the ground of this world with a clear goal in mind their faces wo
re expressions of coldness and determination as if they were full of confidence in the battle that was about to unfold their sheer numbers covered the sky and sent the entire city into a panic the originally bustling streets became empty as people sought shelter in an attempt to escape the sudden disaster the Guardians of the city also felt an unprecedent Ed pressure and they quickly took action to try to stop these Invaders a powerful wave of energy was released from their hands blasting at tho
se spirit world beings however the power of these Spirit beings seemed to be exceptionally strong and the Guardians attacks did not stop their invasion they still marched forward and kept pouring into this world seemingly with the determination not to stop until they occupied this world the entire city was thrown into chaos with panic and despair spreading in people's hearts the collision between this world and the spirit world officially began at this moment countless Spirit people flew out fro
m the cracks and spread throughout the entire city in the blink of an eye after descending the spirit people did not immediately make a move but instead surveyed this side of the world with interest as the spirit people didn't make a move the humans in this side of the world didn't dare to act rashly and they were also carefully sizing up the spirit people one could only see that each Spirit Clan member's body was hidden inside a ghostly Shadow and the Ghostly Shadow would follow and synchronize
with the spirit clan members every move in the sky Ling you slowly flew out from the crack and came beside Lisa is this world your first goal that's right Lis sua nodded then looked at her with a smile you should address me as Lord boundary Master Chay Ling you disdainfully skimmed her mouth Lisa froze the corner of his mouth slightly raised it seems that you are a disobedient being yo then I can only monitor you all the time what is called No Time and no time it means that you are watched by m
e 24 hours a day such as bathing and whatnot Ling 's face rened revealing a petulant look you're Shameless you're abusing the rights of the realm Master the entire world is mine I can do whatever I want L Su grinned just then Jai e on the side suddenly asked with a face full of anticipation so did you finish watching the bath Leu Lu chingu the corners of Xiao Chin's mouth who had just come out of the crack twitched up madly what kind of words are these where is a girl asking people if they've wa
tched themselves bathe with a face full of anticipation a ham lisu d coughed twice pointing to the city below and said letun do business first as his words fell the eyes of the spirit people who had already reached the city all changed and killing intent like substance suddenly erupted launching an attack on the people of this city the ghostly shadow on the spirit people's body looked like just a shadow but it was like a suit of armor that wrapped around the entire body allowing them to both att
ack and take damage it was as if the people were piloting a Gundam to fight their enemies on the other hand most of the humans in the alien realm could use alien powers which were powerful in killing but it was difficult to break through the defense of the ghostly Shadow moreover the physical strength of these psychics was very weak so as long as they were close up they would almost be killed in seconds on the other hand on the side of the spirit race even if the ghosts and monsters were shatter
ed they would be able to regenerate again very quickly in this bustling City the battle between the spirit race and the apparance was in full swing the figures of the spirit people were like ghosts traveling through the night the ghostly Shadows on their IES flashed coldly under the Moonlight as if they were Messengers from the underworld emitting an endless Aura of death on the other hand the zenos showed their strengths and their xenos were radiant with light with various Powers such as flames
Frost lightning and magnetism intertwining into a magnificent picture in the night sky however these powerful supernormal abilities often appeared pale and Powerless in front of the defense of the ghosts and monsters shadows as if it was a storm hitting the impenetrable shield stirring up only a ripple the battle scene was exceptionally grueling and every place was filled with the imprint of blood and fire the glass windows of the buildings were blasted to Pieces the asphalt pavement of the str
eets were pitted and the air was filled with a heavy odor of smoke although the ghostly Shadows of the spirit people could be shattered they quickly reassembled as if they were endless causing the exalted to despair in this battle of desperate strength the might of the spirit people gradually emerged they slaughtered the alterans in a cold and merciless manner each attack showing no mercy it was a one-sided Massac although the resistance of the xenos was tenacious it seemed so insignificant in f
ront of the absolute difference in strength as time passed the battle became more and more tragic the alran front gradually collapsed and they had to face a cruel reality the spirit people were even stronger than they had imagined and the battle seemed to be inevitably heading for defeat moreover the cracks in the sky were still flying out Spirit race people in an endless stream and as more Spirit race people joined the battlefield the ultran confrontation became more and more powerless of cours
e of course there were also very powerful alterans who could even kill the spirit race people in a single strike without even a chance to reunite the ghostly Shadows however the strong people on the spirit Clan side were even more terrifying the four Great Patriarchs who were once ghost exterminators struck out at the same time and each of them exuded an aura of destroying the heavens and destroying the Earth those powerful existences amongst the zenos were unbeatable in their hands so weak I do
n't even want to make a move a stout giant man with a be bladder Stood Beside Lis sua and complained in a low voice this giant man's body had a huge golden skeleton silhouette this guy was no other than the Golden Bone ghost Emperor old Jean beside old Jee also stood the Phantom child little positive man the short old man blast and the muscular Fierce Man force brute Lis Su glanced at him and said indifferently stand and watch if you don't want to make a move okay boss old Jean nodded then grinn
ed the battle quickly ended and without any surprise the spirit race finished Victorious although the battle was over things weren't over yet after the battle ended the spirit race did not leave in a hurry but instead Stood Beside the corpses of one of the exalted their hands clasped together and their faces were filled with a Pious expression their eyes revealed an almost fanatical Faith as if they were paying homage to some kind of God that transcended human understanding their mouths whispere
d mysterious incantations their voices low and Powerful as if they were summoning some Supernatural power as the incantation was recited a small black hole gradually emerged above their head heads emitting a mysterious and bizarre aura that black hole seemed to be the entrance to another dimension carrying an endless devouring power every corpse in the city whether it was an alien or an innocent citizen was mercilessly swallowed into that black hole the entire city seemed to have turned into a g
iant tomb dead and solemn the piety of the spirit people and the mysterious black hole formed a stark contrast reminding people of those ancient myths and legends they acted as if they were performing a sacrifice dedicating the victory of the battle to their God this Pious and respectful attitude made people couldn't help but feel a deeper awe in fear for this mysterious race Lisa's figure in the sky seemed to become blurred as if he was shining with the Stars and blending into the boundless Dar
kness the corners of his mouth gently lifted up carrying a trace of imperceptible arrogance and confidence he felt the slight Tremor coming from the earth beneath his feet it was his people offering sacrifices to their gods this increase in power although it seemed insignificant at the moment lisu understood that this was only the beginning his gaze traveled through the clouds looking down on the world he had chosen those humans who once boasted of being the spirits of all living things were now
nothing more than Lambs to the slaughter in his eyes his Spirit people like locusts moving through the land captured the living beings one by one and sacrificed their lives to their God and he was that God high above he looked indifferently at the strife and sorrow of the world under his shelter the spirit people will continue to grow until they become the true masters of this world lishu slowly descended from the heights the crowd of spirit people immediately nelt up with fervent faith in thei
r eyes Lisa swept a glance at the Spirit race within the city then raised his head to look at the crack in the sky until this moment Spirit clansmen continued to fly out of the cracks and this city would soon not be able to accommodate the spirit clansmen only Lis sua's expression was solemn as he said in a deep voice disillusionment in Mirage Destroyer flashed to Lisa and knelt on one knee in midair you lead 100 million Spirit race Warriors to the north and remove all the living beings in this
world as you command after receiving in the order Mirage stood quietly at the side immediately afterward lisu continued to give orders blast Force Barbarian Dragon breaker Fong wui you for lead 100 million Spirit race Warriors to the east as ordered Xiao chenu Lu berserk wind uton and old Jean the four of you lead 100 million Spirit race Warriors to the West yes sir jiai e lingu you two lead 100 million Spirit race Warriors to the South Jai e froze and came to Leu side and whispered I want to fo
llow you good boy be obedient I need you to help me clear this world even more now Lisa said with a faint smile obey jaii nodded with a very reluctant look lingu on the other hand Stood Still Lisa asked what do you want to do again I don't want to do anything but if the human Emperor can't get out I'm just a battle scum are you sure you want me to lead the spirit race Warriors into battle lingu Shrugged and asked Leu grinned don't worry the human Emperor will lend you his power as long as you wa
nt to use it you can use it anytime really of course it's true all right then lingu nodded and said lingu accepts the order as Liu's order was given the four armies swept in four directions like four wild Tides each one Unstoppable and wherever they went there were all living creatures in the north the spirit race Army led by disillusionment was like a black torrent charging across the land Unstoppable their target was a Pros City a dense Village Mirage Destroyer held a huge warh Halbert and sla
shed down in the air instantly splitting a city in half behind him the spirit race warriors were like tigers descending a mountain pushing their way across the mountain crushing all living beings that stood in their way under their feet in the East the spirit race Army led by blast Force Barbarian Dragon breaker and fo wui swept in like a raging Storm their target was all the living beings in the Eastern continent blast was holding a huge bomb that instantly blew a mountain ranged to Smither wit
h a flick of his hand Force Savage on the other hand blasted out a fist and directly broke a city into pieces long breaking Jun and Fuji were even weaving through the battlefield like two streaks of lightning and wherever they went the living were in ruins in the west the Army led by Ja chenin Lu berserk wind uton and old Jee was as Unstoppable as a Thunderclap and their target was all the living beings in the western continent Xiao chinu held a long sword the tip of which flashed with the power
of thunder and every swing of the sword was accompanied by the Roar of Thunder instantly crushing the enemy Lu berserk wind on the other hand kicked out crumbling a mountain peak utong and old Jee were even like two ghosts traveling through the battlefield their figures appeared and disappeared and every time they appeared they took away the lives of countless living beings in the South the spirit race Army led by xiaoi and lingu swept in like two Torrent their target was all the living beings
in the southern continent Jai e held a long sword sword like flashed and the power of space erupted with it instantly cutting a city into several pieces Ling you on the other hand slapped out a palm shattering a building into pieces under their leadership the spirit race Army was as Unstoppable as a fierce tiger descending a mountain the four armies swept through the entire world like four raging storms and wherever they went the living and the blood flowed into rivers they had only one goal and
that was to clear all the living beings in this world and prepare for Lisa's annexation in front of them all living beings appeared so small and Powerless as if they were just a bunch of lands to be slaughtered waiting for their fate to be slaughtered by the spirit race Army as the spirit race Army Advanced countless living beings were sacrificed and Lisa's power continued to rise however while the spirit race warriors were Conquering the alien energy realm Lis suah who was the realm Lord was h
iding within a small town playing chess with an old master leisu and the old Master sat in front of the chessboard and their game seemed like a war without smoke lisu's eyes are as sharp as is a falcon the black and white pieces seem to have a life in his hands and every move is like a thunderbolt with an overbearing momentum although the old man was smiling his eyes revealed a look of gravity he tried his best to deal with it but lisu's chest style was too domineering and every attack was as Fi
erce as a raging Wind and Rain leaving him overwhelmed the situation on the board gradually became clearer lisu's black discs swept through like an iron Cavalry forcing the old Master's white discs to retreat although the old master was experienced it in front of lisu's dominating chess style he also had to admit that his defeat was certain haaha lisu suddenly laughed out loud as he pointed at the black pieces on the chessboard and said in a grandiose manner old Master look it seems that I have
won this game the old Master looked at the situation on the chessboard and shook his head helplessly young man your chess skills are really extraordinary especially this overbearing Aura it really makes me admire you lisu faintly smiled his eyes revealed confidence and determination old Master the vi victory in this game of chess is just the beginning I want to carry out this overbearing Aura to the entire xenomorphic world so that everyone can feel my power the old master was silent for a momen
t after hearing this then slowly raised his head his eyes revealing deep wisdom young man although domineering is strong you must also know how to restrain yourself otherwise I'm afraid it will lead to unnecessary trouble when Leu heard this a trace of disdain flashed in his eyes before he smiled intriguingly what do you mean by the trouble in your mouth there are people outside of people outside of the sky the old man's eyes narrowed and said lightly ha Leu laughter echoed in the quiet night sk
y carrying a hint of teasing and unruly he slowly stood up his tall figure looking even more Majestic in the dim light he looked down at the old man a sharp light flickering in his eyes as if he wanted to see through the other party's inner thoughts there are people outside of people and there is a sky outside of the sky lisu repeated the old Master's words his voice revealing an unrivaled dominance old Master are you thinking that I am too arrogant the old Master raised his head and locked eyes
with lisu his eyes revealed deep wisdom and CB strength as if he was able to see through all appearances and insight into Lis sua's true inner thoughts young man you do possess extraordinary talent and strength but the worlds of the heavens are much more complicated than you think the old man slowly spoke his voice carrying a kind of vicissitude in depth in the heavens there are always some people in forces that you cannot imagine their strength and wisdom are far above yours if you are too con
ceited and over overbearing you will likely lead to unnecessary trouble when Leu heard this a hint of disdain and provocation flashed in his eyes he slightly raised the corner of his mouth revealing a cold smile Elder are you threatening me no I am not threatening you the old Master shook his head and said indifferently I'm just reminding you not to let your ambition and dominance blind you always stay awake and calm and see the true face of this world clearly the conversation between the two wa
s calm but it was full of tit fortat their eyes met as if they were in engaged in a silent battle the entire town was immersed in this oppressive and tense atmosphere as if even the air had Frozen old man who exactly are you lisu's eyes narrowed slightly as he asked the question in his heart a member of the multitude the old man smiled faintly lisu frowned and asked tentatively you shouldn't be someone from this realm right the old man is indeed not a person of this realm the old man nodded and
looked straight at lisu said but the old man wants you to stop invading this realm I wonder if young friend can agree it's it's not impossible if you can beat me I will stop invading this realm Leu grinned suddenly bursting out with a shocking Aura let me see your strength he he must we fight yes well then let the old man play with you as the words fell the old man also erupted a powerful Aura but his Aura was completely different from lisu's while lisu's Aura was full of dominance and fury the
old Master's Aura gave off a feeling of both gentleness and Majesty moreover as the Old Masters Aura exploded lisu felt a powerful life force you lisu looked at the old master in Surprise the other party's aged face was rapidly fading turning into a handsome youth in the blink of an eye don't be surprised the old man is in control of the power of Life returning to old age is nothing more than a trivial matter although the other party's appearance had changed into a youth his voice was still as o
ld as ever oh the power of Life Lisa laughed excitedly and said this is a coincidence I control the power of darkness and devouring in that cas we should be natural enemies yo it can't be said that way it mainly depends on how the person who controls this power is he he then what do you think of me as a person you possess the potential to become a Supreme Powerhouse but the old man doesn't like your character as soon as the old Master's words fell lisu moved and was the first to attack lisu and
the old Master engaged in a fierce battle their power seemed to have become the Masters Of Heaven and Earth at this moment and everything around them trembled under their power lisu's figure instantly disappeared in place leaving behind a black residual Shadow the power of darkness and devouring surged within his body as if a monster was about to break free and devour everything when his figure reappeared he had an additional long sword condensed by the power of darkness in his hand which was wr
apped in a layer of dense darkness swort of Darkness he let out a low Gulp and the long sword instantly slashed out a pitch black sword CH slicing through the sky and whistling towards the old man wherever the sword she passed space seemed to be swallowed up forming a black crack the old Master's face face was grave as he clasped his hands together and a powerful life force surged out from him it was as if this force was able to dispel all darkness and bring new life to withered lives wall of li
fe he softly drank and a green wall of light instantly appeared in front of him this wall of light radiated vibrant life and collided with the pitch black sword Chi the moment they collided the sword Chi and the wall of light simultaneously erupted with dazzling light the forces of darkness and life intertwined in the air creating a shocking picture the sword shei crazily devoured the wall of light while the wall of light continuously released life force in an attempt to completely dissipate the
sword chi something lishu grinned as his figure disappeared in place once again and when he appeared he had already arrived behind the old man the long sword in his hand instantly stabbed out aiming straight for the old Master's vitals the old Master seemed to have anticipated this and with a slight sight of his body he dodged this fatal blow at the same time he clasped his hands together and an even more powerful life force erupted from him tree of life he shouted and a huge tree of life was b
orn out of thin air behind him the trunk of the tree was thick and tall and the leaves were Lush and emerald green the Tree of Life radiated Vitality as if it could heal all wounds a hint of surprise flashed in lisu's eyes but he did not stop his attack lisu's darkness and devouring power was like a raging Beast wreaking havoc on the battlefield every time he swung his sword it was accompanied by a pitch black sword Chi which were like the SI of the god of death and wherever it passed everything
was mercilessly devoured the ground cracked under the sword Chi forming a pitch black abyss the trees withered under the sword Chi turning into a dead Forest of death even the sky was DED a deep black as if it had lost all light on the other hand the power of Life under the old man's control was like a dawn of Hope tenaciously blossoming in the darkness his wall of Life continuously resisted Lisa's attacks and every Collision erupted with a dazzling light the tree of life was born out of thin a
ir at his summons its trunk thick and Tall its leaves Lush and emerald green this tree of life seemed to possess endless Vitality constantly repairing the wounds on the battlefield however under that frantic attack of lisu the tree of life also began to falter its leaves drifted down one after another and cracks appeared on its trunk he once again disappeared in place and this time his figure appeared at the top of the tree of life the long sword in his hand slashed out once again and an even da
rker sword Chi whistled towards the Tree of Life the moment the sword she collided with the Tree of Life the entire sky was died black the Tree of Life trembled violently under the sword Che attack but the powerful life force seemed endless constantly repairing the trees wounds this battle seemed to have lasted for Endless years and both lisu and the old man were exhausted however they still persisted because they both knew that as long as one side fell this battle would truly end in the end aft
er a fierce exchange Lisa's long sword was swallowed by the old man's life force at the same time the tree of life also collapsed and dissipated under Lisa's dark and devouring power both of them stood in the sky at the same time panting as they looked at each other you are very strong Lisa spoke with difficulty a small smile on his face so are you the old man responded appreciation also appearing in his eyes but you will still lose in the end a cold AA shot out from lisu's eyes and he greedily
licked his lips this old man was very powerful devouring him would definitely make his strength even stronger however the old man seemed to have rly sua's mind and said indifferently it is true that this old man's doppelganger is not your opponent but you will never want to get the power of this old man's doppelganger either as the old man's words fell his body began to undergo a shocking change the original old body that had fought with Lisa until the last moment of the battle had unexpectedly
transformed into a stream of bright and dazzling dots of Starlight at this moment these Starlights were like the stars in the night sky bright and mysterious they floated out from the old man's body and slowly Rose into the sky as the Starlight Rose a terrifying life force emanated from these Starlights like warm sunlight spilling onto the Earth moisturizing every corner of this world those living beings that were originally devastated in the battle between lisu and the old man began to recover
their Vitality at a speed visible to the naked eye under the nourishment of this life force withered trees regrew tender green branches and leaves dried up Rivers surged with clear streams again and even those living beings that had died due to the battle gradually awoke under the effect of this life force not only that those living beings that were still alive also had their strength boosted like never before under the influence of this life force creatures that were originally weak became stro
nger and races with even lower intelligence began to display amazing wisdom and potential the entire world seemed to have been revitalized and energized by this life force Lis Su on the other hand Stood Still dumbfounded as he watched all of this happen his originally greedy eyes were now filled with shock and disbelief he couldn't imagine that this old man had given his life force so generously to this world before he died you lisu trembled and pointed at the old man's body that had turned into
Starlight is it worth it for you to do this there's nothing worth it or not this is just one of the old man's thousands of doppelgangers the old Master's Voice came from the Starlight weak but firm little friend your path is full of darkness and greed perhaps one day you will understand the true power does not lie in devouring and destroying but in giving and protecting CH Lisa disdainfully skimmed his mouth then asked you haven't told me your names yet old Immortal Life Master the beings in th
e alien energy realm had gotten even stronger after obtaining the bequest from the life master doppelganger especially some of the living beings who were very powerful in their own right one by one they almost possessed the power to fight against the spirit races high-end combatants the spirit races originally rapid advancement had also slowed down xiaoi and luing Yu who were in charge of Conquering the South stood at the Forefront of the spirit rac's army at the moment quietly looking at the en
emy opposite them on the opposite side of them hundreds of millions of alien realm troops were gathered and the guardian of the alien realm was standing at the front of the army this man though short in stature seemed to have gathered the most extreme power in Heaven and Earth his eyes were heterochromatic like the embodiment of twin flames and frost the red eyes flickered with the light of hot flames as if they could burn everything while the blue eyes were as deep as the sea of frost cold and
piercing and capable of freezing everything his face was stalwart and his skin showed a jade-like luster due to the intertwining of flames and Frost and every wrinkle was like a brand Mark left by the ears recording the hardship and Splendor of his control of his supernormal ability his hands were spread out and in the center of his palms flames and frost intertwined forming a beautiful pattern which was his reverence and love for the world of supernormal abilities his existence was like a bound
ary between Heaven and Earth with the warmth of flames on one side and the coldness of frost on the other his Aura was calm and Powerful as if he was an eternal Mountain that always stood regardless of the Wind and Rain his gaze swept over Jai and lingu with an Indescribable depth and Longevity as if telling of the Splendor and vicissitudes of the exalted energy realm he was the guardian of the alien energy Realm the controller of flames and Frost and his existence shook the entire alien energy
realm this guy seems to have gotten stronger jai's eyebrows frowned lightly as she whispered yesterday they had fought this alien energy realm guardian and Xiao e e alone was enough to hang the other party but today it gave xiaoi an unfathomable feeling as if she had suddenly broken through to a higher level it wasn't just the alien realm Guardians even those alien realm armies were the same the aura emanating from their bodies was clearly different but even if that was the case Jai e didn't put
much stock in it she was full of confidence in her own strength as well as in the spirit race Army you Invaders today is your time to Die the alien realm Guardian spoke in a cold voice there was a strong confidence in his tone a confidence in his own strength hahaha have you forgotten who was beaten by me yesterday and hid everywhere jaia laughed disdainfully hph times are different today the alien realm Guardian snorted coldly then with a wave of his hand he shouted attack as the order fell th
e alien energy Realms Army Advanced forward each with an excited expression on their faces this was the first time they had launched an attack before this it was the spirit race Army that had attacked them this might be the battle that would change the entire battle situation of the alien energy realm watching the alien Realms Army Advance the spirit rac's army revealed cruel Smiles all of them sacrificing their ghostly Shadows one by one their bodies were wrapped in hideous ghostly Shadows kill
them all xiaoi e spoke Softly and the spirit race Army immediately pounced on the alien energy realm Army the two armies met and deafening Collision sounds rang out between Heaven and Earth in the alien energy Realms Army all sorts of alien energies erupted some transforming into roaring Flames some condensing into Frosty blades some forming raging winds and rains and some summoning thunder and lightning these supernormal abilities were as brilliant as fireworks and as bright as a river of star
s intertwining together to form a spectacular picture however the spirit race Army was Was Not Afraid in the slightest the ghostly Shadows they were cloaked in were like sturdy armor resisting most of the alien energy attacks at the same time the weapons in their hands flashed with a cold light each swing bringing up a splash of blood Their Eyes Were firm and their faces were Fierce as if they wanted to kill all the enemies in front of them although the alien realm Army was powerful under the on
slaught of the spirit rac's army it also began to gradually show signs of Route however they didn't give up and continue to persevere in the battle an unyielding light flashing in their eyes as if they wanted to pass this perseverance onto each and every one of their comrades the battle was in full swing and the heavens and earth were filled with tragic cries of murder and the glow of alien energy this was a battle that concerned the fate of two races a battle full of honor and dignity Jai e and
luchu stood at the very front their eyes filled with calm and composure completely without the slightest worry just as the alien realm Army appeared to be routed that alien realm guardian's face changed violently and then he struck out only flames and Frosty rupted from both of his hands instantly killing a large swath of the spirit people bullying the small with the big jaia e e snorted coldly when she saw this her figure suddenly disappeared in place and in the next moment she had appeared in
front of the alien energy realm guardian and this hand of spacial transfer caused the other party's face to change drastically however this alien energy realm Guardian was not an easy person to deal with he immediately reacted and with a wave of his hands a storm interwoven with flames and frost instantly swept towards ja e the interweaving of flames and frost seemed contradictory but at this moment it displayed unrivaled power the Flames burned everything while the frost froze the flames and t
he two fused with each other to form a brand new foreign energy attack this attack not only had the Blazing heat and destructive power of the flame but also had the cold and solidifying power of the frost making it impossible for people to defend against it however in the face of this powerful attack Jai e did not show the slightest bit of fear she gently smiled and the space around her her body suddenly distorted and when the storm of flames and frost touched her body it was as if it had penetr
ated into another space and disappeared without a trace this was jai's newly developed spatial ability she was able to manipulate space at will causing her enemy attacks to fall short and was even able to send her enemy into another space so that they would never be able to return this kind of ability could be described as insoluble when the alien realm Guardian saw this a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes he hadn't expected jai's spatial ability to be so powerful that even his full strength
attack could be easily dissolved at this moment he understood that Jai e hadn't used her full strength yesterday his eyes condensed as he waved his hands again and a storm of flames and frost was formed once again however this time he didn't attack Jai e directly but instead he encircled the storm around himself forming an impenetrable defense when xiaoi saw this a hint of disdain flashed in her eyes she smiled faintly and the space around her body distorted once again before she disappeared in
place when she reappeared she had already appeared behind the guardian of the alien realm and her fist fiercely blasted above his undershirt the sheer power of this punch was enough to instantly incapacitate any alter egoist however the alien realm Guardian resisted the punch hard and a determined light flashed in his eyes as if saying I Will Never Back Down seeing this Jai e once again disappeared in place then appeared in another Direction and continued to launch attacks on the other hand the
alien realm Guardian continuously waved his hands forming a storm of flames and frost to fend off ja's attacks the battle between the two was exceptionally intense and every attack was heart-stopping however no matter how intense the battle was EA always remained calm and collected as if everything was under her control this was eia the strongest person of the spirit race and under her leadership the spirit race Army's trip to the South would surely be victorious the battle between Jai e and the
alien realm Guardian entered a white hot stage jaia E's spatial ability and the alien realm Guardian flame and frost abilities collided with each other creating shocking energy fluctuations every attack and defense was precise and incomparable as if it was a silent dance yet filled with a battle between life and death however as time passed Jai e gradually gained the upper hand not only did she utilize her spatial abilities to Perfection but she also continued to look for the opponent's breaks
during the battle finally in a fierce exchange she managed to break through the flame and frost defense of the alien realm guardian and blasted her fist hard into his chest the power of this punch was immense capable of tearing through space and the alien realm guardian's face suddenly changed as his body flew backwards like a kite with broken strings falling heavily to the ground his eyes were filled with incredulity and horror clearly not expecting that he would end up like this Jai e didn't i
mmediately chase after him but instead coldly looked at the alien realm Guardian who had fallen to the ground she knew that this battle was already one and the other party had lost the power to resist however right at this moment the alien energy realm Guardian suddenly leapt up from the ground and fled into a stream of light towards the distance he obviously realized something bad and wanted to flee the scene however he did not expect that lingu who had been watching from the sidelines had move
d at this moment luing Yu's figure instantly disappeared in place and in the next moment he had already appeared behind the alien realm guardian and the long sword in his hand flashed with a cold light as he swung it out directly piercing through the opponent's body the alien energy realm Guardian let out a miserable scream then his body fell from the Sky Landing heavily on the ground never moving again lingu put away her long sword and coldly looked at the corpse on the ground before turning he
r head to look at Jai e a cold light flashing in her eyes daring to run away you're really looking for death Jai e looked at luchin Yu's back a trace of appreciation flashed in her eyes at this time lingu was no longer the one sympathetic luchin Yu after all the Awakening of the human Emperor would more or less affect her to a certain extent with the fall of the alien realm Guardian the the atmosphere on the entire Battlefield instantly changed the alien energy Realms Army had already been suppr
essed by the spirit rac's army and at this moment seeing that their leader had been killed so easily their morale was suddenly greatly reduced the original formation that was still fairly organized instantly became chaotic and the soldiers fled in all directions completely losing the will to resist the spirit race Army on the other hand took advantage of the opportunity to launch an even more violent attack their ghostly Shadows rampaging across the battlefield taking away a large swath of the a
lien realm Army's lives with every swing kill Jai e ordered in a cold voice her voice echoing across the battlefield like a hypnotic charm the spirit race Army surged towards the alien energy realm Army like a tital wave each charge bringing a splash of blood the alien energy realm Army looked so fragile and weak in front of them as if they were papier-mâché collapsing at the touch of a button soon not a single standing alien energy realm Soldier could be seen on the entire Battlefield their cor
pses lay strewn across the ground their blood flowing in a miserable manner luing Yu coldly watched all of this without the slightest bit of sympathy or pity in her eyes she knew that this was war a life and death contest there was no mercy or compassion to speak of xiaoi e on the other hand fatly swept a glance at the tragic situation on the battlefield before turning her head to look at lingu well done lingu smiled faintly at his words she knew that this was Xiao E's recognition and appreciati
on of herself with the collapse of the Southern exalted Realms Army the entire exalt Ed realm was thrown into chaos and panic they had never imagined that an army led by a guardian would lose so miserably and so quickly which made them feel incomparable fear and despair however for the spirit race Army this was all just the beginning they knew that this war was far from over and that they would continue to advance until they had completely destroyed the alien realm North the spirit race Army led
by disillusionment Advanced all the way until they came to the northernmost land and only then did their footsteps stop there were no alien energy realm humans here only a 10,000 foot giant tortoise that was locked up by a huge chain the 10 00t giant turtle size was so huge that it could not be described in words and it seemed to be the embodiment of the northern Heaven and Earth lofty and solemn the giant tortoise's body was as high as 10,000 ft as if it reached the clouds allowing people to o
nly look up at its Majestic back its armor is as hard as 10,000 years old stone covered with complicated and mysterious patterns as if recording the ancient secrets of Heaven and Earth the giant tortoise's head was huge as as if it was a lofty mountain peak and its two eyes were like two rounds of Blazing Suns emitting a fiery light when its mouth was open it seemed as if it could Devour the heavens and earth revealing sharp things that were filled with endless threats and tyranny the giant tort
oise's limbs were like four giant pillars in the sky Each of which was enough to support a piece of heaven and Earth its steps were steady and powerful and every step it took seemed to make the Earth tremble and the sky change color this giant turtle was not a dosel creature its character was Furious and hideous full of endless tyranny and anger a furious red light flashed in its eyes as if it was able to burn everything its body was constantly struggling trying to break free from the chains tha
t bound it and every struggle was accompanied by an earth shattering Roar that made everything around it tremble illusion and the spirit rac's army stood in the distance looking at this 10,000 foot giant turtle their faces showing expressions of shock and gravity they knew that this giant tortoise was the biggest obstacle to their conquest of the north but they also knew deep down that only by defeating this giant tortoise would they be able to truly conquer the North and achieve their goal illu
sion looked at this 10 0000 foot giant turtle but not much shock or fear showed in his eyes instead there was more of a disdain and contempt on his face he gave a soft smile that was filled with disdain for the giant turtle and confidence in his own power this giant tortoise despite its huge size is nearly empty illusion said indifferently his voice filled with mockery and contempt in front of true power what is the size of a body count for Mirage Destroyer words caused the spirit race Army to f
aintly free they didn't expect Mirage Destroyer to be so contemptuous of this giant turtle however immediately afterward the doubts and uneasiness in their hearts dissipated when they saw Mirage extinctions determin eyes and confident smile yes my Lord is right the spirit race Army chorus in unison and a disdainful and contemptuous smile appeared on their faces in front of your power this giant turtle is nothing but a joke the reason why illusion was so confident stemmed from his unfathomable Il
lusionist abilities his Illusions had already reached the state of being out of the this world and he could easily manipulate the perceptions and consciousness of living creatures causing them to fall into endless Illusions from which they could not extricate themselves for the giant turtle in front of him disillusionment could tell at a glance that although it was huge and Incredibly powerful its mind appeared to be quite primitive with almost no sanity to speak of in mirage's eyes this giant t
urtle was nothing more than a beast with great strength but a low mind he knew deep down that for such a creature any physical attack would hardly work and the only way to truly subdue it was through strikes on the mental level and this was exactly the area he specialized in just as disillusionment gazed at the giant turtle with contemptuous eyes and the spirit race Army had their morale boosted by his words preparing for the battle to come the 10,000 ft giant turtle suddenly erupted into an unp
recedented frenzy although its body was tightly Bound by huge chains as if it had been bound for countless years the rage and power that had been building up within it reached its peak at this moment the giant turtle suddenly opened its immense and incomparable mouth and a stream of fiery lava gushed out from its mouth as if it were a volcano erupting with power the lava drew a blazing trajectory in the air whistling towards the spirit race Army those Spirit race Warriors who were too late to do
dge were instantly engulfed by the lava letting out mournful screams as their bodies rapidly melted in the lava and turned into ashes this scene shocked everyone present although the spirit race Army had long been prepared for battle they still seemed a bit caught off guard by this sudden lava attack those Warriors who were hit by the lava even those who were strong lost their lives in in an instant seeing this mirage's eyes stared the giant turtle's body suddenly stiffened under the Gaze of ill
usion's eyes as if it was fixed by an invisible force the eyes that were originally full of tyrannical emotions had now become dull and lightless as if it had lost all of its soul and vitality its huge head lowered and that originally Majestic and fierce face at this moment it was as if it had been stripped of all expression leaving only a void in numbness the giant tortoise's limbs also stopped struggling those legs and feet that were originally as solid as pillars in the sky at this moment it
seemed to have turned into stiff Stones lifelessly supporting its huge body the entire breath of the giant turtle became unusually dull as if it had been drained of all Vitality leaving behind only a huge shell and under the power of this invisible illusion the chains on the giant tortoise's body also seemed to become loose no longer in the same tightly bound State as before however they did not fall off but rather they were suspended in the air in a strange manner as if under the manipulation o
f Illusion they became another form of binding the giant turtle Roar Just when disillusionment thought that it had successfully subdued the giant tortoise the 10,000 ft giant tortoise suddenly let out a deafening Roar its body began to tremble violently as if it was amassing an incomparably powerful force immediately afterward the chains on its body suddenly erupted with a piercing light as if they were broken free by a powerful force the giant tortoise's body jerked up and that originally stiff
and incomparable body suddenly regained its Vigor as if it was an awakened volcano erupting with astonishing strength its eyes became blood red once again filled with rage and anger as if it wanted to swallow the entire world into it when illusion saw this his heart was shocked he didn't expect that this giant turtle would be able to break free from his illusionary bindings and regain its original Power however he didn't panic but quickly adjusted his State and pushed the power of His illusion
art with all his might attempting to pull the giant tortoise into the illusionary realm once again disillusionments eyes glared slightly as an even more powerful illus energy spread out from him quickly enveloping the giant turtle's body however the giant tortoise was not as easily restrained by the illusion art as it was before it let out an earth shattering Roar and its body violently trembled surprisingly shattering The illusionary Arc energy of disillusionment to Pieces afterwards it opened
its bloody mouth and a fiery lava jetted out once again heading straight for illusion Extinction seeing this disillusionments heart tightened it quickly dodged and evaded while at the same time it once again activated its illusionary power this time Mirage destroyer's illusionary power became even more violent and fierce the giant tortoise once again fell into a state of stagnation under ucer extinctions all out attack its eyes became Hollow and lifeless and its body stiffened up once again seei
ng this Mirage destroyer's heart rejoiced knowing that his Illusions had finally worked once again however just as Mirage extinguish was about to cast further illusionary techniques the giant tortois suddenly let out a deafening Roar and its body violently trembled unexpectedly Breaking Free from Mirage extinguished illusionary bindings once again he he is a bit interesting disillusionment smiled inexplicably his expression became serious and a deep light flashed in his eyes only to see him take
a deep breath the air around him seemed to freeze for it ucer life ucer destruction with a low chant from ucer Life black blood suddenly flowed out of his eyes and a terrifying and mysterious Aura instantly erupted sweeping across the 10 0000 m in a radius like a violent Wind and Rain which was so powerful that even the heavens and the Earth had to change color under the shroud of this Aura the entire world seemed to be plunged into a dreamlike illusion all living beings felt their Consciousnes
s begin to blur as if they were being pulled by an invisible force into a mysterious and unknown World under the effect of this Force everything around them became like a dream the sky the Earth the mountains the rivers and even the figures of those Spirit race armies all became blurred as if they were distorted by an invisible force the giant tortoise was not spared either in front of this powerful ucer force its huge body also began to tremble as if it was bound by some invisible constraint it
s eyes were filled with panic and despair but no matter how much it struggled it was unable to get rid of this illusionary bondage the ucer life illusory Extinction illusion technique had successfully pulled all living beings within a radius of 10 00 miles into this dreamlike illusionary realm in this illusory realm illusion destruction could manipulate everything at will causing the enemy to lose their way in the endless Illusions and ultimately to perish the giant turtle struggled in the illus
ionary realm but its power had become insignificant with a mere wave of his hand the giant turtle's body suddenly stiffened in place and then turned into a black smoke that dissipated into the air everything around them began to gradually return to normal and those Spirit race armies that had been mesmerized by the illusion gradually came to their senses they looked at the giant turtle in front of them which had lost its life breath with expressions of shock and awe on their faces illusion stood
in front of the huge body of the giant turtle folded his hands together and recited a mysterious sacrifice incantation in a low voice as the incantation was recited a mysterious Aura began to permeate around Mirage this Aura gradually spread out enveloping the giant turtle massive body as well under the effect of this Aura the giant turtle body began to slowly rise as if it was being pulled by an invisible force right at this moment a huge black hole suddenly appeared in front of illusion's eye
s this black hole seemed to lead to another Mysterious World and its edges were twisted and blurred emitting a palpitating attraction the giant turtle's huge body was swallowed by an invisible force and slowly entered the black hole with a low Rumble the black hole gradually closed and eventually disappeared Into Thin Air illusion looked at the direction where the black hole disappeared A Satisfied smile appeared on his face Northern Conquest Victory with the victory of the Southern and Northern
conquests the eastern and western conquests were also nearing their end although the strength of the exalted was not weak it was still too much inferior to the spirit people moreover after the victory in the South and North jaia e and Mirage destruction also led the spirit race Army to support the East and West it could be said that the invasion this time was very fast directly destroying the world and the alien world was completely unable to resist lishu also came to the Eastern Battlefield he
stood in midair expressionless as he looked at the alien energy realm that was about to be completely destroyed this Invasion could be said to be over the beings of the Ali energy realm were constantly killed and the power of the worlds was constantly diminishing on the contrary Lisa kept devouring those dead alien energy realm beings and his power kept growing it's also time to Devour the entire alien energy realm the corner of Lisa's mouth Rose slightly as his Consciousness appeared in a chao
tic space in an instant his figure transformed into a dazzling ball of light like a burning star radiating endless heat and power the other ball of light dueling with him was also not willing to show weakness similarly releasing a blazing light and the two balls of light intertwined and collided with each other in the chaotic space as if they were the most intense Collision of stars in the universe each Collision triggered a huge fluctuation of energy and the Rays of light shot out in all direct
ions as brilliant and dangerous as fireworks lisu was fully focused on manipulating the light his intention was like a torrent that merged with the light each of his attacks carried determination and decisiveness and the light stabbed at the opponent like a sharp sword showing no mercy on the other hand the other massive light flexibly dodged and dodged while launching counterattacks its light contracted and exploded like a mysterious black hole in the universe absorbing and releasing powerful e
nergy in this Fierce duel both lisu and the other glow displayed unrivaled strength and skill their Rays entangled with each other sometimes fusing sometimes separating forming a breathtaking picture of light and Shadow the energy in the chaotic space Also became more and more violent as they fought as if it was going to tear the entire chaotic space apart inside the alien energy Realm mountains crumbled and the ground cracked a scene of the end of the world on the contrary in Lisa's Spirit real
m although there were some natural disasters they were irrelevant to the entire Spirit realm with Lisa's continued Onslaught the glow gradually dimmed as if it would go out at any time however just as Lisa Was preparing to Devour the alien energy realm in one Fell Swoop the will of the alien energy realm suddenly gave up its resistance and even opened the door of the world in an instant a terrifyingly terrifying Aura surged forth and fall of light emitting a tyrannical Aura approached the alien
energy realm at an astonishing speed lisu's brows furrowed as he keenly sensed that this was a third level World more advanced than his second level world he instantly understood the intentions of the alien energy Realms will which was to draw in a powerful opponent for him adopting a strategy that he would rather be broken and destroyed at the same time countless spatial cracks sprang up within the alien energy realm and a single figure so huge that it was jaw Dro and crawled out of the cracks
these figures were extremely large with the the smallest being thousands of feet in size and even more of them reaching the astonishing value of tens of thousands of feet Roar a tyrannical Beast Roar echoed within the Exotic energy realm deafening the ears a single berserk Behemoth recklessly trampled on the alien energy realm their existence seeming to be a merciless trampling of this world these behemoths exuded a wild Aura their muscles gnarled and full of explosive power every step they took
caused the ground to shake violently as if the Earth was trembling with their frenzy their fangs were as sharp as swords flashing with a cold light that made people shudder their eyes burned with Fury revealing endless wildness and violence the behemoths roared like thunder shocking the hearts of the people as if it was a declaration to the world that they were the masters of this realm their existence shrouded the entire alien energy World in a state of fear and Chaos lisu's eyes turned cold a
nd he quickly started a fight with that massive light for the alien energy realm at this moment all the spirit people received lisu's order all move out to eliminate the giant Beast with the order Lisa opened the teleportation Port once again and countless Spirit race Warriors poured out of the spatial Rift like a tidal wave although the number of beings in this Behemoth realm was not large every single one of them was a top-notch combatant lishu knew deep down that it was impossible to have a c
hance of winning with these forces attacking the alien realm alone with the Frantic influx of spirit Warriors and the appearance of the giant beasts all of the Native beings within the alien energy realm were huddled in the corners shivering at this point the Exotic energy realm no longer exists Ed and it now became a Battle Ground between the spirit realm and the Behemoth realm and whoever could win this battle would get the Exotic energy realm the spirit warriors were numerous like densely pac
ked ants pouring into the front line in a steady stream they were United and rushed towards the behemoths with Fearless courage however the terrifying strength of the behemoths was staggering their bodies were huge like moving mountains and every time they swung their giant claws or tails they could cause the ground to shake the attacks of the spirit warriors were almost useless on their hard outer skin as if they were scratching an itch nonetheless the spirit warriors did not retreat with their
tenacious will and exquisite fighting skills they worked closely together trying to find the behemoth's weak points the battle scene was exceptionally intense and the shouts of the spirit race Warriors and the Roars of the behemoths resounded throughout the entire otherw world this was a battle of strength and wisdom and a game of survival and Extinction if lisu could Devour the alien energy realm then he definitely wouldn't let go of the Behemoth realm that had suddenly intervened and he belie
ved that the other party thought the same way inside the alien energy realm Mirage Extinction looked helplessly at the several 10 000000 foot behemoths in front of him it's these thick skinned and thick fleshed guys again looks like we have to rely on you this time you're the main Force you can't be lazy yo jaia E smiled faintly and joked disillusionment Shrugged and said isn't your spatial cutting also able to easily cut through these guys defenses Jai e grinned and said it can be but it's stil
l easier and quicker to use your illusion Technique One move of the illusion technique will be able to put down a few of the Giants so it's still mainly on you disillusionment rolled his eyes helplessly as he heard this was wanting to Tire him out attack Xiao e e gave the order and the spirit race Warriors surged towards the giant beasts like a tidal wave at this moment the battle between the spirit race Warriors and the giant beasts could be seen everywhere in the alien energy realm and the gre
at battle between the two sides directly led to a spatial crack appearing in the alien energy realm as if it could not withstand it there in the chaos space Lisa was fighting with the fierce tiger that the will of the Behemoth realm had transformed into after the trial Lis sua sensed that the other party was a third level world one level higher than his Spirit realm however he wasn't the slightest bit flustered because the battle between the spirit Warriors and the giant beasts would cause a lot
of casualties on both sides but lishu could replenish his strength by sacrificing the giant beasts through the spirit Warriors while the giant Beast world would get weaker and weaker due to the deaths of the giant beasts as long as the fight continued the winner would definitely be Lis sua in the depths of the vast chaotic Universe two colorful light clusters were suspended in the void each of them emitting a strong light as if they were two separate microcosms of the universe these two light c
lusters one emitted an evil black light symbolizing darkness and devouring the other had a crimson light representing Madness and tyranny these two light clusters were engaged in a fierce battle at this moment the black light cluster erupted with black light like a raging torrent attempting to divide everything while the Crimson light cluster was manifesting countless Fierce Beast shadows savagely and brutally pouncing on the black light cluster when the two clusters of light fought against each
other their rays of light would produce a strong intertwining the black light and the Crimson light crisscrossed in the void forming a path of brilliant colors these two rays of light would create a strong Tremor when they collided as if the universe was trembling for it while the two clusters of light fought against each other the wills of both sides also engaged in a fierce battle Lisa was holding the Sword of Darkness and was gazing solemnly at the Tiger in front of him he already knew that
he was no match for Mighty tiger before he even fought but it wasn't easy for Mighty tiger to defeat him either the only way now was to spend with the other party and exhaust their power a little bit only to see Lis suah grinning carrying the Sword of Darkness and rushing up to Mighty tiger looking at Lisa who rushed up the fierce tiger revealed a disdainful look the tiger raced its huge Claws and smashed at Lisa with a thunderous momentum Lisa gripped the hilt of his sword and resisted with all
his might but the Sword of Darkness even TR LED slightly under the power of the mighty tiger as if it might break at any time he tried his best to resist the mighty Tiger's attack but his body involuntarily retreated each step seeming exceptionally difficult the mighty tiger as the will of the Beast realm was incomparably powerful and each swing of its claws could tear through space and trigger a violent storm watching Lisa retreating under its attacks it enjoyed the feeling of suppressing its
opponent and each attack became more Furious and violent it seemed to want to use this way to tell Lisa that he was not it opponent at all and that any resistance was feudal on the contrary although Lis Su who had been suppressed all the time had an expression on his face that was as calm as water without a trace of panic at all after the hand-to-hand combat Lisa also understood the situation of the Behemoth realm will that is it was almost the same as a beast although it possessed an IQ it was
not high as the confrontation continued lisu's power slowly became stronger while the power of the Beast realm will gradually weakened but the other part did not seem to notice perhaps it wasn't that he didn't realize it but that he found it but didn't care in the alien world the war between the spirit race and the behemoths has entered a white hot stage the war between the spirit race and the behemoths was like a violent hurricane that swept through the entire alien energy realm bringing devast
ating disasters to this mysterious land the war was raging smoke filled the air and the entire alien energy realm was plunged into chaos and darkness this war was like an endless nightmare that made people shudder the behemoths were Invincible as they rampaged through the alien energy realm with their powerful strength their Figures were like lofty mountains each step could make the Earth tremble and each Roar could make the air shake some of the behemoths were able to burn everything some were
able to freeze everything and some were able to tear through space leaving no place to escape the spirit race was not to be outdone as they fought the giant beasts to the death with their wisdom courage and unwavering Faith often tens of millions of spirit race warriors were basically needed to deal with one giant beast and a large large portion of spirit race Warriors would be lost the war brought Devastation to the alien world countless houses had been destroyed the streets had become dilapida
ted and the once prosperous cities were now in ruins the Earth had become riddled with holes from the behemoth's trampling and the Rivers had been polluted by their psychic powers the air was suffocating with the smell of smoke and death the war had also claimed countless innocent lives whether it was the spirit race or the behemoths or perhaps the native beings they all paid a huge price in this war their whales and cries echoed Within the Exotic realm causing people to feel endless grief and d
espair however despite the war bringing such a huge disaster to the alien energy realm the battle between the spirit race and the giant Beast still showed no signs of stopping they seemed to be driven by an irresistible Force continuing to fight in this devastating War and the future of the altered realm had become even more filled with uncertainty and danger as a result in the chaotic Universe the will of the Behemoth realm was finally realizing that the situation was not good he could no longe
r suppress Lis Su now and was even counters supressed by lisu The Manor roared angrily trying to regain the dominant position in this battle but it was clearly impossible the expression on Lisa's face finally changed from kma's water to hideous only to see him swinging rapidly with the Sword of Darkness in his hand and a strip of Sword wounds appeared on the Manor's body however these wounds did not bleed they only showed black cracks like a cracked mirror the Behemoth realm will got scared he r
ecycled the behemoths of the alien realm and started to flee Lisa didn't immediately chase after them but first devoured the alien energy realm an invisible crack appeared where the spirit realm and the alien energy realm met an invisible force surged out from the spirit realm and swept towards the alien energy realm like a huge wave wherever this Force went the scenery of the alien energy realm began to rapidly distort and collapse skyscrapers were as fragile as papm in front of this Force inst
antly turning into dust and dissipating into the air streets squares parks and all other man-made structures and natural landscapes disappeared Without a Trace under this Force the xenos in the xenobiotic world felt an unprecedented despair their alien abilities became pale and Powerless in front of this powerful force as if they were completely suppressed they were unable to resist and could only watch as their homes were destroyed and their lives gradually faded away the time taken to Devour t
he alien energy realm was very short almost completed in the blink of an eye after all the alien energy realm had already been almost destroyed and the will of the world had dissipated as well after devouring the alien energy realm lisu felt that his own strength had gained a huge boost the area of the spirit realm became taller and all the living beings inside had gained an unspeakable boost lisu grinned and quickly chased towards the escaping Behemoth realm a black and a red light Mass chased
and collided in the chaotic Universe the chase didn't stop until the Crimson light Mass dimmed and was annexed by the black light Mass after the spirit realm successfully annexed the alien energy realm the pattern of the entire world had changed drastically and now it had annexed the Behemoth realm directly allowing ing the spirit realm to advance from a level two world to a level three world holy light world within the mysterious and solemn Temple the dim Candlelight swayed and light and Shadow
jumped on the murals depicting a scene of ancient legends the air was filled with a faint Smoky Aroma and the rusty scent of blood which were intertwined as if foreshadowing an upcoming twist of fate a young man knelt before the statue of a 16- wied angel his hands clasped together so tightly that his fingertips were white from the exertion desperation and pleading were written all over his face and every ring seemed to speak of the pain and helplessness in his heart his eyes were glistening wi
th tears but he forced himself not to let them slide down that was his last strength as an elder brother on the ground in front of the man lay a young girl covered in blood she was his only sister but at this moment she was lying there like a broken doll and the breath of life was already so weak that it was almost imperceptible the young girl's face was as pale as Paper Blood Stained her originally white dress those piercing red colors seemed to be accusing the evil people of their crimes the m
an's voice was trembling in firm and his prayers echoed within the temple oh omnipotent Lord of Holy Light please save my sister she was injured by the evil disciples and is about to die I'm willing to pay all the price I only ask that you grant her the hope of Life the idol stood silently it's 16 Wings looking solemn and sacred in the dim candl light its gaze seemed to penetrate through time and space watching the agonized brother and his sister in this moment of Despair the Idol's existence be
came their only solace in Hope however his prayers were not answered the man's prayers trailed off and eventually turned into silent choking sobs he lowered his head and kissed his sister's forehead and at that moment his heart was filled with endless sadness and determination and unnamable anger surged in his heart and he raised his head fiercely staring angrily at the solemn Idol a blazing fire burned in his eyes the fire of anger transformed from the endless grief and despair in his heart why
he questioned the idol out loud his voice echoing within the temple why did you see death and save it like this I believed in you revered you and was even willing to give everything I had just to ask you to save my sister but what about you instead you just stood there coldly without even a hint of a response his voice grew louder and louder and in the end he was almost hissing with rage his hands clenched into fists and slammed hard on the ground each time as if he wanted to carve his anger an
d despair deep into this hard stone slab the idol still stood silently without any response the man gently stroked the young girl's face then picked her up and turned to leave I can say your sister suddenly a voice came from all directions and the man stopped and looked around who who is speaking the man looked towards the idol and asked with hopeful eyes is it you Lord of Holy Light put a snort filled with disdain appeared and the man froze violently just as he felt puzzled a figure shrouded in
darkness appeared out of nowhere the other party was hanging in midair like that in front of the idol that figure shrouded in darkness was like a nightmare emerging from the abyss exuding it chilling strangeness and Terror its presence seemed to devour all the surrounding light causing the originally dim Candlelight within the temple to become even dimmer the silhouette of the figure was blurred as if it was shrouded in a thick layer of Dark Mist those Mists were constantly tumbling sometimes c
oalescing into tentacle-like shapes sometimes dispersing into nothingness every time it tumbled it was as if it was speaking of some kind of unnamable horror making people shudder the moment the man's gaze came into contact with the figure he felt as if his soul was being tightly gripped by an icy cold force and then iously dragged towards an endless Abyss that feeling of Despair and fear was so strong that his body trembled involuntarily he tried to avert his gaze but those eyes shrouded in dar
kness seemed to have some sort of magical power that prevented him from Breaking Free he felt his Consciousness begin to blur and the scenery around him began to twist and distort as if he had been dragged into a dream filled with Distortion and fear the figure just hung in midair without any movement or sound but it exuded a terrifying aura that was irresistible its very existence was a curse making it impossible to Escape or resist the man felt his heart begin to beat faster and his breathing
become rapid as if every moment was a brush with death just as the man was about to lose his support the black shadow spoke I can save your sister but what can you give I can give anything the man instantly said with excitement once he heard the other party say that he could save his sister what if I want you to destroy this world at this moment the man hesitated but when he looked down at his sister who was about to die he became incomparably determined I am willing as long as you can say save
my sister no matter what I do I am willing the man paused but I simply don't have the ability oh I will grant you the ability to destroy the world the black shadow laughed then raised his hand and waved it two balls of black light quickly flew out and entered the man's and his sister's bodies respectively when those two masses of black light touched the man's and his sister's bodies they simultaneously felt an icy coldness to the extreme as if they were being held tightly by the hand of death th
e power was strong and evil as if it was a torrent in the Darkness instantly surging into their limbs and Bones the man felt as if his body was being cut by countless sharp blades and every inch of his skin and every nerve was in intense pain his eyes became Crimson as if they were about to spew out Flames while his body trembled uncontrollably as if it would collapse at any moment his sister's situation was even worse her originally pale face became even paler and her entire body seemed to be e
ngulfed by Darkness with only those tightly closed eyes still revealing a hint of Life her body convulsed violently and black blood was spat out of her mouth traces of the dark power ravaging her body however despite enduring unimaginable pain the men all clenched their teeth and did not make any sound they knew that this was the price for gaining power the pain he had to endure in order to save his sister as time passed that dark power gradually stabilized within their bodies fusing with their
bloodlines the man felt his strength growing by Leaps and Bounds his muscles becoming stronger and his bones harder a black light flashed in his eyes that was the power given to him by the darkness and his sister gradually regained Consciousness her body was still weak but that dark power was constantly repairing her injuries her eyes slowly opened the same black light flickering in her pupils the man instantly cried tears of joy when he saw his sister waking up but he stopped the urge to embrac
e his sister and instead knelt down on one knee looking up at the black shadow thank you for saving my sister thank you for granting us strength may I ask what your name is my name the black shadow pondered for a moment then slowly said the Lord of Darkness Le suah through the battle in the alien world it made Lisa understand that the method of forcibly annexing other worlds was not feasible although in the end he was successful he also paid a lot the spirit Warriors died and were injured in cou
ntless ways and going on for a long time was not a solution and the Holy Light world is the world that Lis sua chose this time it was a level five World fully two levels higher than Lis sua's spirit world but Lisa still chose this world to invade because this time he didn't intend to enter it blatantly but instead he utilized the living beings in the Holy Light world to help him the siblings Ian and Millie were the ones he chose inside the temple Le suah who was shrouded in darkness pointed at t
he 16- wied angel Idol and said the first thing you have to do is to destroy this Idol inside the temple the air seemed to freeze Ian Stood Beside lisah his gaze fixed on the solemn 16- wied Angel Idol his eyes flickering with complex emotions this Idol was once a symbol of his faith but now it had become the focus of his anger and hatred when he thought of his sister dying and praying helplessly in front of the idol while the idol was indifferent an Indescribable rage welled up in Ian's heart h
e no longer believed in the power that this Idol represented and only felt that it was a hypocrisy and deception as if Liu's words had ignited a powder keg within him Ian did not hesitate to mobilize the newly acquired Darkness power within his body his palm slowly raised and aimed at the idol and a powerful Dark Energy began to converge in his poem this energy intertwined with his anger and hatred forming a destructive force a hint of deter mination flashed in Ian's eyes before he violently swu
ng out his palm a black beam of energy erupted from his palm and instantly struck the idol the surface of the idol began to crumble cracks spreading rapidly and the entire Idol seemed to be torn into pieces by an invisible force with a loud boom the idle completely collapsed and turned into a pile of rubble scattered on the ground as Ian looked at the rubble the anger and hatred in his heart seemed to dissipate a bit he felt an unprecedented relief as if he was free from some kind of bondage Lee
suah on the other hand stood at the side and nodded in satisfaction he knew that Ian had taken the first step to becoming his pawn and the destruction of this Idol would be the beginning of his conquest of the Holy Light World Ian's sister Millie stood there without a word quietly watching everything but she would unconditionally support whatever Ian wanted to do even if it meant making enemies of the entire world at that moment a powerful Aura suddenly emerged from the depths of the temple as
if a sleeping Beast had been awakened the air of the entire Temple froze and an invisible pressure enveloped everyone's heart the two siblings Ian and Millie sensed the abnormality of the S at the same time and their gazes couldn't help but look towards the depths of the temple there a powerful force of light was rapidly converging as if it was about to break through the bonds of Darkness lisu also sensed the presence of this force and his brows frowned slightly he knew that this was the 16- wie
d Angel's perception being touched although that Idol was a dead object it had some sort of mysterious connection with the 16- wied angel the shattering of the Idol was undoubtedly a provocation to the 16- wied angel far away the 16- wied Angels gaze traveled through the barriers of time and space and projected onto the ruins of the temple those eyes contained an endless power of light as if they were able to see through all darkness and illusion Ian and Millie felt a powerful sense of Oppressio
n come over them as if an invisible Mountain was pressing down on their hearts their breathing became somewhat difficult and their bodies trembled involuntarily however just when they were about to be unable to withstand this pressure lisu suddenly took a step out and blocked in front of them the dark power in his body instantly erupted out forming a black barrier that blocked the oppression of that light power the gazes of the 16- wied angels and lisu's dark power collided fiercely in the air e
rupting into a dazzling light the entire Temple shook under the impact of this power by the time the light dissipated the temple had already collapsed and Lisa and their figures had disappeared Without a Trace at the Western border of the Holy Light Empire a small village with no known name was situated in the mountains the night was low and what should have been a peaceful scene was broken by a group of Bandits that came out of nowhere the bandits rode High horses held sharp blades and torches
and surrounded The Village from all sides their faces were full of ferocity and greed and their eyes revealed contempt for the weak under the light of the fire their Shadows stretched long on the walls like the devil's minions the villagers were scared out of their wits by the sudden turn of events they screamed in Terror and ran in all directions only to find themselves surrounded by the bandits helplessness and despair spread rapidly through the the village with panic and anxiety written on ev
eryone's face some Brave villagers tried to step forward to protect their homes and loved ones however the farming tools and wooden sticks in their hands were so weak in front of the Bandit's sharp blades Blood Stained The Village land and the air was filled with a strong smell of blood at this moment the faith in the villagers Hearts became extraordinarily strong they fell to their knees one after another hands clasped together and prayed devoutly for the Lord of Holy Light to manifest to save
them their eyes were filled with anticipation and longing as if only that Divine Light could dispel the darkness and fear in front of them however the robbers did not stop their atrocities because of the villagers prayers they laughed and continued to plunder everything in the village the cries shouts and prayers intertwined to form a miserable and tragic picture at this moment the villagers felt unprecedented helplessness and despair they could only pin their hopes on the nebulous Lord of Holy
Light expecting a miracle just as the villagers fell into despair a dark light suddenly cut through the night sky from the entrance of the village immediately afterward two figures slowly walked out of the darkness and it was none other than Ian and Millie a cold light flashed in their eyes and a powerful dark Aura emanated from their bodies as if they were Messengers coming out of hell the bandits were shocked by this dark Aura and stopped their movements looking at Ian and Millie in fear they
had never seen such a powerful and terrifying Aura as if even the sharp blades in their hands had become insignificant Ian coldly swept a glance at the bandits his gaze revealing a strong killing intent these Bandits were as insignificant as ants in his eyes Millie on the other hand stood silently beside Ian her eyes flashing with complex emotions although she was once an innocent young girl at this moment she was ready to fight alongside her brother the bandits were so shocked by Ian and Millie
's aura that they actually forgot to run away for a while and just then Ian suddenly moved his figure instantly disappeared in place transforming into a black lightning bolt that rushed towards the bandits the power of Darkness gathered in his hands to form a huge black long sword which he waved and every time he swung it a bandit fell his movements were Swift and Stern as if he was performing an elegant Dance of Death Millie wasn't Idol either as two black Flames surged out of her hands these F
lames transformed into a black fire dragon under her control and pounced on the remaining Bandits the fire dragon raged through the bandits burning them to ashes for a while the entire Village echoed with the mournful screams of the bandits and the Roaring of the fire dragons the villagers were shocked by the sight in front of them and they stared blankly at Ian and Millie as if they had seen the Legendary Heroes descending the fear and helplessness in their hearts vanished at this moment replac
ed by awe and gratitude towards Ian and Millie when the last Bandit fell to the ground the entire Village fell into a dead silence the figures of Ian and Millie looked exceptionally tall and Majestic in the darkness as if they had become the guardian gods in the hearts of the villagers Ian looked down at the villagers and said slowly in this world full of darkness and evil only by sanctioning Darkness itself with Darkness can we exchange it for true peace and Tranquility the Lord of Holy Light d
oes not reach out to the world but the Lord of Darkness will reach out to those who are suffering in the world of Holy Light a power called the dark cleric quietly appeared at this time the dark cleric was still nothing more than an inconspicuous force that hadn't gotten much attention at all Ian and Millie organized those struggling people at the bottom as dark Messengers giving them the promise that as long as they overthrew the Lord of Holy Light they could make the world equal for everyone a
nd would not need to live in misery anymore inside the humble dark Church Ian and Millie knelt devoutly and behind the two of them several high ranking members of the dark Church followed suit as the crowd knelt the statue inside the church whose appearance could not be seen suddenly flashed with black light my Lord has descended Ian shouted in excitement and the eyes of the people inside the church became even more devout and fervent speak what's the matter a low voice echoed in the church and
Ian hurriedly replied my Lord please grant them power my sister and I alone cannot realize your great plan it can as the voice rang out several clusters of of black light flew out from the statue then quickly entered the bodies of several top management after gaining the power a powerful dark Aura immediately surged out of those several top management their eyes became deep and cold as if they were consumed by some sort of power while at the same time being filled with endless fervor and loyalty
their bodies also began to undergo subtle changes their skin became paler as if they had lost all blood color while their muscles became harder and more powerful their Aura became even deeper as if they had endless dark power surging through their body IES one of the top Executives stood up and his eyes flashed with a Stern Light as if he was able to pierce through everything he gently waved his hand and a powerful Dark Energy surged out from his hand instantly shattering a table within the chu
rch the others also displayed their respective strengths their strength and speed had been greatly enhanced as if they had been transformed thank you for the gift of my Lord they shouted in unison their voices filled with fervor and loyalty they knew that they were no longer their past selves but had been transformed by the power of dark Ness becoming stronger and more loyal members of the dark order they cast grateful glances at Ian and Millie because they knew that it was all because of Ian an
d Millie's prayers that they had been given such a powerful force they would use this power to fight hard for the great plan of the dark church until the final Victory when several top Executives left the church lisu's low and mysterious Voice once again echoed in the church Ian did I ask you to do things Ian respectfully lowered his head and responded back to my Lord it has been done as his words fell a strong dark Aura suddenly surged within the church this Aura was like a fierce wind in the d
ark night sweeping every corner immediately afterward a dark shadow emerged from in front of Ian and gradually coalesced into an entity it was a boy of about 8 years old his body mercilessly Bound by the dark power suspended in midair Terror and helplessness were written all over his face and his small body trembled in the darkness as if it would dissipate at any moment the boy's eyes were filled with despair as he looked at Ian as if seeking help but Ian just looked at him indifferently as if h
e was no longer a creature with emotions this is the human with the bloodline of the Lord of Holy Light lisk's voice sounded again with a hint of teasing Ian nodded his head and replied yes my Lord my subordinate used the treasure you bestowed to probe that this child possesses the bloodline of the Lord of Holy Light in his body although it is very thin whom then from now on this body will be my walking Holy Light world flesh as Le sua's words fell the dark Aura withinin the church instantly bec
ame even more intense as if there was an invisible Force surging this force was powerful and mysterious making it irresistible the boy's body began to tremble violently his eyes filled with fear and despair he felt that a powerful force was gradually invading his body and trying to take over his soul Ian quietly observed from the sidelines knowing that this was the beginning of Lisa's process of taking over his body although there was some intolerance in his heart more than anything else he was
in awe and loyalty to Lisa suddenly the boy's body trembled violently and a trace of pain and struggle flashed through through his eyes but soon all of these Expressions were replaced by an indifference and emptiness Lisa had successfully seized the boy's body he felt every inch of skin and every bone of his new body very good this body is perfect lisu's voice was low and mysterious full of confidence and power he stood up his body radiating a powerful dark Aura the atmosphere in the church inst
antly became depressing and heavy as if there was an invisible force oppressing the minds of Ian's siblings with this body the will of the Holy Light World wouldn't be ble to discover him as an intruder he could then go ahead and disturb the world with impunity through the boy's memories Lisa also realized that the other party was a prince of a country so that made it even more interesting my Lord please instruct Ian bowed his head and asked for instructions on his next plan Lisa smiled slightly
and looked at him and asked I don't think you've gone to seek revenge on those guys who hurt your sister right Ian's body shook as he said in a deep voice my subordinate doesn't dare to act on his own although he wanted to go to those people to take revenge he was afraid of spoiling Lisa's plan because those people were pivotal figures in the Holy Light Empire so he had been holding back he he go go and take revenge lisu waved his hand Ian's Spirit Shook and his voice trembled as he said subord
inate subordinate understands well go since I chose you I will believe you do whatever you want to do in the future no need to tie your hands yes Ian nodded heavily then exited the church with his sister lisu looked at the entrance of the church the corner of his mouth slightly raised then disappeared in thin air Ian and Millie left the dark church with the fire of Revenge in their hearts they decided to First launch an assassination campaign against those high-ranking Imperial officials who had
harmed Millie under the cover of the Moon they quietly sneaked into the residential area of the high officials of the Empire with the power he had obtained from Lisa Ian's figure was like a ghosts as he quickly traveled through the darkness without making any noise Millie on the other hand was responsible for providing intelligence and report her eyes shining with hatred never able to forget the pain of the past the first Target was an important minister of the Empire and Ian quietly approached
his Mansion avoiding the patrolling guards and sneaking into The Minister's bedroom after confirming that his Target was in the right place he quickly struck a dark energy surged out from his hand and directly penetrated The Minister's heart the minister didn't even manage to let out a scream before he collapsed under the bed and lost his life the next assassination operation went smoother and smoother Ian and Millie worked well together their movements were quick and decisive and every shot wa
s accurate one after another high ranking officials had their lives taken away in their sleep and their deaths caused commotion and panic within the Empire the higher ups of the Holy Light Empire began to strengthen their security sending out a large number of soldiers to try to find out who was behind the assassinations however Ian and Millie had already left the imperial capital in the imperial capital of the tomahawk Empire the Imperial Palace was brilliantly lit and a grand dinner was being
held the important Ministers of the empire were gathered together their faces were filled with joy and pride because today their third Prince was formally enshrined as the Crown Prince the atmosphere at the banquet was warm and solemn and everyone's eyes were focused on that third prince who would soon inherit the throne however right at this moment of Celebration a small figure quietly walked into the palace ninth Prince wasn't he assassinated the moment he walked into the banquet hall all eyes
were focused on him everyone looked at this young prince who was no longer considered to exist with surprise their hearts filled with doubt and curiosity the ninth Prince was only 8 years old but his eyes revealed a maturity and composure that surpass his age it was as if he was not affected by any outside influences nor did he feel nervous or uneasy about being at a dinner party in the palace he was like a bright star able to radiate his own light even in the dark cloudy night and what are you
doing the king of the tomahawk Empire stood up violently and looked at the ninth Prince aren't you dead and raised his head slightly and looked at the king who said I was dead as the words fell the kingk Gaze slowly moved to the third Prince then he was the third prince who took the ninth Prince out and was subsequently attacked and the third Prince made it clear that the ninth Prince was dead and even his body was taken away however now the ninth Prince appeared intact old third don't you have
anything to say the king slowly spoke the third prince who had just been crowned as the Crown Prince hurriedly spoke father my son witnessed his ninth brother's body being pierced through with a sword then what is the situation now this the banquet hall which was just well bustling with activity became silent at this time as everyone looked at the ninth Prince incredulously and right at this moment the ninth Prince slowly said I was indeed pierced through the body by a sword and was also taken
away by the people of the Holy Light Empire but I was very fortunate that I met the people of the dark church and it was they who saved me wait did you just say that the people of the Holy Light Empire took you away the king enchanged and asked in a deep voice the ninth Prince nodded that's right the people who attacked us this time are the Holy Light Empire damn it the king fiercely stood up and said with a face full of anger the Holy Light Empire is getting more and more excessive it actually
dares to send people to attack our Prince this breath cannot be endured send out troops your majesty the king yes let the Holy Light Empire know how powerful we are our Tomahawk Empire has never been afraid of strong enemies whoever dares to mess with us we'll beat them up the kingk eyes glazed over as he raised his hand and gently pressed it and the heavy weights of the Empire shut their mouths letun be polite first and send an emissary to the Holy Light Empire the king said without question if
we can't be given a satisfactory result then fight this banquet eventually ended in an atmosphere filled with solemnity the king brought the ninth Prince to his Chambers un are you sure those are people from the Holy Light Empire the king and asked gruffly the ninth Prince nodded it's the people of the Holy Light Empire and I've also learned of their plan what plan they want to assassinate all the members of the royal family and sever the Royal bloodline what the kingk eyes glazed over his face
full of anger good you Holy Light Empire actually so vicious by the way you said that you were saved by some dark Church what is this dark Church the king asked suspiciously that is a power that just appeared a power that was born to help the bottom the corners of the ninth Prince's mouth lifted slightly as he said meaningfully if we were to fight a war with the Holy Light Empire the dark clerical order would be the most reliable partner for our Tomahawk Empire a few days later the messenger fr
om the tomahawk Empire was really the capital of the Holy Light Empire and this news spread out instantly causing a sensation the tomahawk Empire was very decisive and directly sent troops to the Holy Light Empire the tension between the two countries escalated rapidly and on the borderline between the tomahawk Empire and the Holy Light Empire the soldiers stood on guard their iron armor like dragons and their Spears like forests the armies of the two countries formed a standoff on the border an
d the atmosphere was so tense that it seemed like gunpowder could be ignited within the tomahawk Empire the third Prince looked at the ninth Prince with a puzzled face it was clearly him who hired the people of the dark Church to make a move to assassinate the ninth Prince but why did the other party come back and say that it was the Holy Light Empire you seem confused just as the third Prince couldn't figure it out the ninth Prince spoke faintly why am I confused the third Prince smiled faintly
and asked a rhetorical question the ninth Prince's eyes narrowed as he said with a smirk you're thinking about the dark cleric the third Prince was slightly stunned then said with a smile well this dark cleric Church stepped in to save you so we have to thank them properly no you are not thinking about this you are thinking clearly that the one who assassinated me was the dark Vatican why did I say holy like Empire at these words the third Prince's expression instantly changed drastically he lo
oked at the ninth prince in shock and uncertainty he he don't be afraid I won't tell you about you hiring the dark Church the ninth Prince grinned his eyes suddenly shooting out dark light ah the third Prince screamed miserably holding his head and rolling on the ground with a very painful look gradually the third Prince's screams disappeared and he passed out ion the ninth Prince called out softly as his voice fell Ian's figure appeared out of thin air kneeling on one knee in front of him see m
y Lord the war between the two countries isn't intense enough right now let's make it even more intense an inexplicable smile appeared on the ninth Prince's face as he said with slight excitement find a way to get all the countries involved in this war as you wish Ian's figure disappeared and the unconscious third Prince woke up you want to personally go to the front line to fight right the ninth Prince asked softly the third Prince nodded with a dull gaze that's right I want to personally go to
the front line to kill the enemy although the war between the tomahawk Empire in the Holy Light Empire seemed intense it was harmless this was because both sides knew that if they really fought no one would be able to benefit however today this delicate balance was about to be broken the warax Empire's Crown Prince didn't know what kind of madness he had sneaked into the battlefield and was killed by the people of the Holy Light Empire when the tomahawk Empire learned of this news the entire na
tion was shocked and the emotions of anger and grief instantly filled the entire Empire the warax Empire's Crown Prince was seen as the hope of the future and his death was undoubtedly a heavy blow to the Empire the top management of the Empire immediately convened an emergency meeting to discuss countermeasures at the meeting the emperor of the tomahawk Empire angrily pounded the table his eyes filled with rage and his voice trembled with anger the Holy Light Empire dared to kill our Crown Prin
ce this is a serious provocation to our dignity we can no longer sit idly by and must give them the punishment they deserve as the emperor's words fell A Chorus of approval rang out in the conference room the generals of the tomahawk Empire expressed their intention to launch retaliatory actions to avenge the Crown Prince for a Time the entire Empire was shrouded in the shadow of war the tomahawk Empire quickly mobilized its Army and launched a fierce attack on the border of the Holy Light Empir
e the Holy Light Empire side did not show any weakness and quickly organized a resistance the war between the two empires finally broke out in full force on the battlefield the armies of both sides engaged in Fierce exchanges the tomahawk Empire's Army used their powerful battle axes and toughness as weapons and pushed forward like a force to be reckoned with the Holy Light Empire on the other hand relied on their superb magic and flexible tactics to tenaciously resist the enemy's attack the war
went exceptionally grueling and both sides paid a huge price however the tomahawk Empire seemed to be even more determined they wanted to avenge the dolphin and make the Holy Light Empire pay a heavy Price As Time passed the war gradually entered a white hot stage although the Warriors of the tomahawk empire were all very strong they were always still no match with the sacred light Empire the strongest country seeing that the war was unfavorable the tomahawk Empire knew that it would be difficu
lt to turn the tide of the war with their own strength alone so they decided to seek foreign aid they sent emissaries to each neighboring country secretly promising heavy benefits and requesting them to send troops to to help some of these neighboring countries have deep alliance with the tomahawk Empire While others are interested in the benefits promised by the tomahawk Empire and have expressed their willingness to send troops to help with the arrival of foreign aid the war situation of the t
omahawk Empire gradually began to turn around these foreign aid not only brought strong military power to the tomahawk Empire but also Advanced tactics and strategies on both sides of the battlefield the tomahawk Empire began to gradually gain the upper hand and the sacred light empire fell into a predicament how however the Holy Light Empire was not just sitting around waiting for death when they saw that the tomahawk Empire had invited foreign aid they also acted quickly and asked their allies
for help some of these allies were motivated by their loyalty to the Holy Light Empire While others saw the huge benefits behind the war and sent troops to help for a Time the entire world was swept up by the war the war raged on and the people were devastated countless homes were destroyed and countless lives were lost in the war people lived in fear and despair Longing For Peace just when the war was in full swing and the whole world was enveloped in Smoke And Flames a mysterious and solemn F
orce began to quietly intervene this Force originated from the center of the continent released by The Mysterious Holy Light Church the Holy Light Vatican as the oldest and most respected religious organization on the continent has always played the role of maintaining peace and Justice at this moment faced with the endless war between two empires the holy sea decided to intervene in order to stop more Bloodshed and destruction the grand Elder of the Holy sea a highly respected clergyman persona
lly led a group of elite Knights and clergymen Through the flames of War arriving at the front lines of the war they were dressed in Immaculate white holy robes holding golden scepter and behind them were feathers that Shone with Divine Light their arrival seemed to bring a ray of Hope to this warart torn land the grand Elders stood above the battlefield and loudly proclaimed the will of the Holy sea stop the war for the sake of innocent lives for the sake of Peace on the continent we must end t
his disaster his voice was like Heavenly music piercing through the clamor of the battlefield and echoing in the hearts of every warrior with the intervention of the Holy sea the leaders of the two empires also realized the change in the situation they knew that if they continued the war Not only would they pay a greater price but it could also cause turmoil in the entire continent thus under the mediation of the Holy Light Vatican the two sides began a difficult peace negotiation just as the Ho
ly Light Vatican endeavored to mediate the war between the two empires and bring a ray of Hope For Peace to the continent a dark force that was opposed to it was also quietly growing this is the dark Vatican that hides in the shadows and they have been waiting for a time a time that will allow them to rise to power the teachings of the dark Vatican were very different from the Holy Light Vatican they advocated darkness and Chaos believing that only through pain and suffering could true power be
birthed therefore this war that was sweeping across the entire continent was not only not a disaster for them but rather a once- in-a-lifetime opportunity they sent emissaries to secretly Infiltrate The War Zone and spread the teachings of Darkness to those who had lost their homes and loved due to the war they told these suffering people that it was the Injustice of the world and the weak and the strong that caused what happened to them and that only by joining the dark Church could they find t
he power to take revenge and change their fate many people who lost everything in the war Saw The Light Of Hope given by the dark order in their despair they longed for power they longed for revenge and they longed to change their Destiny thus they joined the dark Church in droves and became its followers and warriors as the war continued the members of the dark cleric became more and more powerful not only did they absorb many homeless refugees and vagabonds but they also attracted some people
who were dissatisfied with the Holy Light senate or who were desperate for the status quo these people became loyal followers of the dark Church providing a constant source of power for the dark Church to grow a battle between light and darkness peace and Chaos was quietly unfolding the war stopped and both the tomahawk Empire and the Holy Light Empire sent representatives to negotiate Marcus the grand Elder of the Holy likee clergy wore a clean white robe and looked at the representatives of th
e two countries with a smile on his face I'm relieved that you were able to listen to persuasion the representatives of the two countries looked at the Grand Elder and squeezed out a smile on their faces could they not listen to persuasion the Holy Light sinate had stepped in if they dared to not give face what awaited them was the destruction of their country this was not alarmist talk but something that had actually happened there was once a country that didn't give face to the Holy Light inat
e and then there was nothing the power possessed by the Holy Light Vatican was very terrifying they didn't have many official members but every one of them possessed a power so strong that it made people despair especially this Grand Elder who was second only to the Pope in terms of power it was said that this Grand Elder was the one who had struck out to destroy the country single-handedly one person had exterminated a country just as the representatives of the two countries were about to sign
the agreement given by the holy sea an unfamiliar voice suddenly came why the truce isn't it good to continue fighting as the voice appeared a young man shrouded in a dark Aura appeared on the scene the soldiers and the members of the Holy sea immediately nervously gripped their weapons in their hands their gazes like torches as they stared intently at this young man who had suddenly appeared the dark Aura emanating from his body made them shudder it was a palpitating evil power as if it was out
of place in this world who are you how dare you make trouble here Grand Elder Marcus frowned his voice carrying an undeniable Majesty his gaze pierced through the darkness trying to see the true face of this youth the young man smiled faintly and his dark Aura instantly became even more intense he slow slowly removed the hood on his head revealing a handsome but evil face with a few hints of evil his eyes were deep and dark as if they could devour all light my name is Ian I am the pope of the d
ark church and also the dark messenger Ian smiled faintly and gave Marcus a provocative look I've long heard that the grand Elder of the Holy Light cleric is very powerful but it's nothing more than that when I see it today ha turns out to be a rat hiding in the shadows Marcus eyes narrowed into a line staring at Ian my Lord has long passed down an oracle to let the holy sea sweep away you rats but I never imagined that you actually jumped out on your own as the words reached this point Marcus s
uddenly erupted with intense killing intent since you've come don't leave he he Ian laughed in disbelief the dark Aura on his body then exploded you don't need to bother with the Holy Light cleric just keep fighting we the dark cleric will help you stop them his words caused the representatives of the two countries to look at each other in fact even without the holy like cleric they didn't want to fight after after all the casualties were just too great the representatives of the two countries g
lanced at the Grand Elder before quickly signing the agreement seeing this Marcus revealed A Satisfied smile Ian's eyes were cold as he smiled and said the war is not something that can be ended by a simple letter of agreement as long as we don't agree the war can never end then you go to hell Grand Elder Marcus scepter bloomed with dazzling white light a Divine attack that contained terrifying power the white light was like something out of the sky and the moment it cut through the air space se
emed to be torn apart by this power emitting earpiercing Sonic booms Ian however did not show the slightest bit of fear as his figure flickered transforming into a shadowy residual Shadow easily avoiding this deadly attack Boom the white light ruthlessly impacted on the ground instantly triggering a violent explosion smoke and dust Rose in all directions and the entire negotiation site was enveloped in a blanket of white dust when the dust settled people were surprised to find that a huge crater
had appeared on the originally flat ground and the surrounding buildings were also reduced to Pieces by the shock wave however Ian stood as if unharmed and he even had a teasing smile on his face he stretched out his palm and deep dark energies surged in his palm these energies converged into a Vortex of Darkness continuously devouring the surrounding light is this your power it's indeed powerful but in front of me it's not enough Ian laughed contemptuously Grand Elder Marcus face became grave
as he sensed the powerful Aura radiating from Ian this dark messenger seemed to possess a power that rivaled his which made him feel a hint of uneasiness he once again raised the scepter in his hand this time he no longer held back and fully activated the divine power in the scepter clouds rolled in the sky and an even more dazzling beam of divine like descended from the sky blasting straight towards Ian Ian however didn't dodge and his eyes flashed with Darkness as if he wanted to swallow this
entire world into it the dark vortex in his palm instantly swelled several times transforming into a huge dark tornado that fiercely collided with that Divine beam of light Rumble huge explosions rang out once again and the entire sky was torn apart by the force Darkness and Light intertwined together forming a spectacular picture shock waves raged all around flattening the surrounding buildings and trees however in front of this destructive force Ian was as immovable as a giant standing in the
center of the storm his face wore a subdued Smile as if this destructive battle was just an insignificant trifle to him Grand Elder Marcus looked at Ian in shock he couldn't believe that this dark messenger possessed such power he knew that this battle had gone beyond his expectations and he had to bring out his full strength to deal with this powerful opponent the battle between the two grew more and more intense and every attack was enough to destroy the heavens and the Earth however in this s
eemingly evenly matched battle Ian always maintained a calm attitude as if everything was under control his dark power was like an endless Abyss constantly devouring Marcus divine power while Grand Elder Marcus was shocked an Indescribable fear welled up in his heart he had never encountered such a powerful opponent before Ian's dark power seemed to be endless and every attack caused his sacred power to be consumed immensely after an intense exchange of blows Marcus felt that his power was close
to being depleted he knew he couldn't continue like this or his defeat would be certain thus he took advantage of the Gap after one of Ian's attacks and quickly retreated backwards while at the same time urging the last bit of power in his scepter in an attempt to buy himself a ray of Hope dark messenger Ian your power is indeed strong but I won't admit defeat just like that grand Elder Marcus voice was filled with determination however Ian didn't give him much of a chance with a flash of his f
igure he instantly appeared in front of Marcus and the vortex of darkness in his palm swelled once again devouring all the light around him admit defeat you no longer have a chance Ian's voice was cold and Majestic today you are destined to become a sacrifice to my dark power saying that he slapped out his palm and that huge dark tornado once again roared out blasting straight towards Marcus Grand Elder Marcus face turned pale and he knew that he could no longer avoid it he exerted all his stren
gth to activate the divine power in his scepter trying to ward off this fatal blow however this time it seemed that his power could not compete with Ian's dark power that Divine beam of light instantly collapsed under the impact of the dark tornado and Marcus was also hit hard by the force put Grand Elder Marcus spewed out a mouthful of blood and his face turned even paler he felt as if his internal organs had been shattered and his strength was almost exhausted he knew that he was no longer Ian
's opponent if he continued to fight he would only end up dead thus he made a wise choice to escape he forced himself to endure the severe pain in his body and quickly disappeared into the distance his figure drew a weak trajectory in the air and quickly disappeared into the distant clouds Ian looked at Marcus fleeing back a mocking smile appearing on his face Holy Light sented sooner or later it would be destroyed by the dark church with Ian's great defeat of Marcus in this battle the reput uta
tion of the dark cleric quickly spread throughout the world people began to talk shocked and scandalized by the power of the dark cleric the members of the dark cleric who were originally hidden in the shadows also began to blatantly appear and they no longer hid but openly displayed their power the power of the dark clerical Church expanded rapidly and they began to compete fiercely with the Holy like clerical Church in various Fields whether it was political economic or cultural the dark Churc
h tried to separate themselves from the Holy Light Church they utilized their dark power to compel people's hearts and Minds constantly eroding the holy like Vatican sphere of influence and gradually establishing their own influence on the continent the holy likee Vatican was shocked and angered by the rise of the Dark Vatican they were unable to accept that this dark order which they had once regarded as underground rats had now become so powerful thus the Holy Light sin had also began to stren
gthen their own power in an attempt to suppress the dark sinet again however the dark cleric didn't seem to be afraid of the Holy Light cleric's Counterattack they seemed to be full prepared waiting to start a life and death duel with the Holy Light Senate they continuously provoke the Holy Light Senate's bottom line trying to provoke the other party to go to full scale war with them against this backdrop the entire world was enveloped in a tense atmosphere people began to worry that this war on
ce it broke out would bring a devastating disaster to the entire world however no matter how much they worried and prayed the war seemed to be unstoppable the conflict between the dark clergy and the Holy Light clergy became more and more intense and the hatred and cont contradictions between them had already reached an irreconcilable point a war of unprecedented scale seemed imminent and the fate of the entire world would hang in the balance however regardless of the outcome of the war Ian as a
representative of the dark clergy had become one of the most compelling existences on the entire continent his great power and fearlessness had caused people to both rever and fear him and his name would be forever etched in the history of this continent the holy like cleric had already begun contacting various countries hoping that everyone could Unite against the dark cleric these countries also included the tomahawk Empire the king of the tomahawk Empire Elijah Budden was currently meeting w
ith a group of ministers buen was currently discussing with a group of ministers about the invitation sent by the Holy Light cleric most people almost agreed to join forces with the Holy Light cleric after all the Holy Light cleric was founded by the guardian of the Holy Light World in most people's eyes no matter how strong the dark cleric was at this point it was impossible to win over the Holy Light cleric just as Elijah buen was about to make up his mind to join forces with the Holy Light SE
D a small figure walked in an what are you doing in here we are discussing something important hurry up and get out El look buen frowned at his son and opened his mouth to angrily rebuke him however un who was only 8 years old was full of indifference and walked towards Budan step by step as if he hadn't heard his words get out of here Budan fiercely stood up and shouted angrily the crowd of ministers were also frowning looking at the Young Prince in confusion not knowing what the other party Wa
nted only to see him walk up to King Budan slowly raising his head and saying I think we should join forces with the dark cleric the moment these words came out everyone present was shocked what I la Budden's eyes widened as he looked at his son in disbelief do you know what you're saying joining forces with the dark church are you out of your mind the other ministers were also murmuring they felt that it was simply crazy to make such a ridiculous suggestion Little Prince do you know what you're
saying what the dark church has done has already caused people to spit on them their behavior has already caused public outrage how can we possibly join forces with them a minister stood out and sternly accused in no you guys are wrong un however appeared unusually calm his eyes flashing with an inexplicable light although the dark cleric church is reviled by the people their power is something we can't ignore by joining forces with the Holy Light cleric we may not be able to win instead we may
suffer heavy losses nonsense another Minister angrily raled the Holy Light clergy was founded by the Holy Light World Guardians they possess great power and supreme Majesty how could they lose to the dark clergy ha Guardians and laughed disdainfully then said are you talking about that 16- wied Birdman you you actually said that the Lord of Holy Light is a birdman the people present were incredulous and stared at him with shocked faces and smiled faintly and said don't worry as long as that Bir
dman dares to make a move he will 100% die you give me out don't talk nonsense here King buen waved his big hand and shouted at the guards outside the door bring him out for me however his words received no response at this moment King buen suddenly realized that something was wrong with the situation without waiting for him to continue thinking and turned to a group of ministers and asked start over with me as king who is in favor who is against you before King Budden's words fell a dull crash
suddenly resounded throughout the hall the crowd looked up in shock only to see King Elijah Bud's body fall stiffly as his head rolled to the ground blood gushing out from the broken neck staining the golden carpet red the ministers were instantly stunned by this sudden scene and they stood still with fear and disbelief in their eyes some ministers covered their mouths with both hands as if to block back their screams some stared white-eyed staring straight at the kingk corpse on the ground as i
f unable to believe that this was true others trembled and turned pale obviously terrified by this bloody scene the entire Hall was plunged into deathly silence only the sound of blood dripped on the ground was crisp and piercing and Stood Beside the king's corpse without the slightest bit of Panic or fear on his face his eyes cold and calm there are assassins finally a minister came back to his senses and shouted loudly but his shouts received no response I did it and spoke faintly his voice ca
lm and firm from now on I will be the king of the tomahawk Empire I hope that you will support me and work with me for the future of the tomahawk Empire the ministers came back to their senses when they heard these words they looked at ANS childish but indifferent face and couldn't help but feel a hint of fear in their hearts this young prince who was only 8 years old had killed the king without a sound and their cries were not answered the palace was afraid that he had already taken control of
it this means and ruthlessness were extraordinary however while fearing the ministers also began to think about Anne's words they knew that the current situation no longer allowed them to hesitate if they chose to confront him they would probably end up in the same situation as king buen with an ascending to the throne of the tomahawk Empire the entire continent was once again shrouded by the shadow of war in just less than a month's time the tomahawk Empire set off a new round of war that affec
ted the entire world and the new king who was only 8 years old showed unprecedented Madness and determination he recklessly joined forces with the dark cleric and prepared to launch a deadly attack on those countries that were close to the Holy Light cleric not only did he utilize all the military forces of the tomahawk Empire he also invited numerous allies to join him in this war these allies were all countries that had been brought together by the dark cleric and the tomahawk Empire using var
ious means they were perhaps intimidated by the power of the dark cleric or perhaps attracted by the benefits promised by the tomahawk Empire in short they all chose to stand on the side of an in the dark cleric and work together to fight against those countries that were close to the Holy Light cleric the outbreak of the war sent the entire world into chaos and panic countless people lost their homes and loved ones and they were forced to flee their homelands and become refugees and those count
ries involved in the war faced great losses and challenges seeing all of this the holy like Vatican was shocked and angered they hadn't expected that the tomahawk Empire would be so crazy as to start this war thus they also acted quickly to unite those countries close to them to fight against the Allied Forces of the dark cleric and the tomahawk Empire this war was unprecedented in scale and both sides involved had invested a large amount of troops and resources not only did they engage in Fierc
e exchanges on land they also fought to the death in the ocean and the sky the whole continent was covered by the smoke of war and people lived in fear and anxiety however regard less of the outcome of the war and had become one of the most notable figures in the entire continent his Madness and determination made people both fearful and afraid of him and his name would be forever engraved in the history of this continent as the war intensified Pope Alexander of the Holy Light Church decided to
take matters into his own hands this leader with great power and wisdom could no longer sit back and let the dark cleric and Tomahawk Empire run a monck destroying the peace and stability of the continent Pope Alexander summoned a group of powerful people within the holy sea including the mysterious high priest the courageous Knight commander and the holy maidens who possessed special abilities together they formed the strongest fighting force of the Holy Light inate ready to run to the battlefi
eld and fight the forces of Darkness to the death when Pope Alexander led the strongest men of the Holy Light s it to appear on the battlefield the atmosphere of the entire Battlefield instantly became tense when the Allied Forces of the tomahawk Empire saw the scene they couldn't help but feel a hint of panic and uneasiness as well they knew that this Pope's strength and Prestige was unknown and unrecognized throughout the entire continent Pope Alexander didn't waste any time as he directly ord
ered an attack the powerful men of the Holy sea Unleashed their powerful Holy Light power dispersing the darkness and evil they engaged in a fierce battle with the Allied Forces of the dark cleric and the tomahawk Empire the battle did not develop as smoothly as Pope Alexander had expected just as the powerful men of the Holy sea released the mighty power of Holy Light and prepared to disperse the darkness and evil popian and high priestess Millie of the dark Church displayed a shocking power po
pan was like an emperor in the darkness his entire body was enveloped in a dense dark Aura and a powerful sense of Oppression instantly enveloped the entire Battlefield he gently waved his hand and a wave of dark energy swept towards the strong men of the Holy sea wherever this wave of energy passed the Holy Light instantly dissipated as if it was swallowed by Darkness at the same time high priestess Millie also displayed a chilling power she held a black scepter which was inlaid with a gemstone
that flickered with Eerie light as she gently recited an incantation the gem on the scepter Ed a strong light that illuminated the entire dark Battlefield as the light flickered a powerful force of dark magic was released from the scepter directly impacting the defenses of the church's powerhouses in addition to Ian and Millie the dark cleric also possessed a host of strong men who had been granted Power by the dark lord these powerhouses were either dark assassins with athletic figures or Sorc
erers who mastered bizarre magic each of them possessing different abilities but all of them possessed the power to suppress the Holy Light SED in the face of this Sudden Change the powerful men of the the holy sea felt the pressure multiply their Holy Light power seemed so pale and Powerless in front of the dark clerics powerhouses as if they would be crushed by the other side at any time on the battlefield Alexander led a group of strong men of the Holy sea to confront the dark Church from afa
r he looked at the enemies that were emanating a dark Aura and suddenly felt a bit powerless Lord Pope letun ask the Lord of Holy Light to make a move the high priest suggested in a low voice at those words Alexander frowned and fell into deep thought the tall Knight order leader also spoke up at this time your Holiness it's very unfavorable for us to continue even if we can win it will be a miserable victory at the suggestion of the crowd Alexander nodded and said all right I'll request the Lor
d of Holy Light to step in now hearing Alexander's words the crowd of holy like cleric Powerhouse is all revealed excited and frenzied eyes don't worry Lord Pope we will help you stall the enemy the holy like cleric's powerhouses stood up in front of Alexander staring at the dark cleric with a face full of determination however the people of the dark cleric stood quietly with no intention of making a move to stop them Alexander looked up into the sky with a determined light shining in his eyes t
he surrounding Battlefield had become unusually quiet and all eyes were focused on him in anticipation of the upcoming Miracle Alexander took a deep breath and slowly raised his hands above his head his voice was loud and solemn echoing throughout the battlefield great Lord of Holy Light your people are here to call upon your power Darkness has enveloped this continent and the forces of evil seek to destroy the Peace of the world please grant us your power so that we can expel the darkness and g
uard the light as Alexander called out the clouds in the sky began to slowly gather forming a huge Whirlpool the center of the vortex Shone with dazzling light as if the eyes of the Lord of Holy Light were looking down on the land on the battlefield the powerful men of the Holy like cleric felt a powerful force emanating from Alexander's body a force that made them feel at ease and full of strength they raised their chests one after another and faced the strong men of the dark cleric without fea
r on the other hand and the people of the dark cleric stood quietly their faces not showing the slightest bit of Panic or fear on the contrary their eyes revealed a hint of cunning and anticipation as if they were waiting for something the vortex in the sky grew larger and larger and the light became more and more dazzling everyone held their breath waiting for that moment to come Alexander closed his eyes tightly and devoted himself to communicating with the Lord of Holy Light as Alexander call
ed out the clouds in the sky became thicker and thicker forming a boundless sea of clouds in the the middle of this sea of clouds a huge Vortex slowly rotated as if it was a portal to another world the light at the center of the vortex grew brighter and brighter as if there was a sun burning in it Illuminating everything around it suddenly from the center of the vortex a brilliant pillar of light shot straight up into the sky dying the entire Sky golden within this pillar of light a magnificent
figure slowly emerged it was a 16- wied angel his entire body emitting a dazzling light as if it was condensed from Pure Holy Light his face face was solemn and holy and his eyes revealed depth and wisdom each Wing was like a crystal emitting a soft and mysterious light the angel stature was tall and Majestic and his appearance made the entire Sky tremble with a gentle wave of his wings he brought up a gust of wind that blew away the surrounding clouds when this 16- wied Angel fully emerged in f
ront of the crowd the entire Battlefield fell into a brief silence everyone was shocked by This Magnificent scene as if at this moment their hearts were baptized and purified the powerhouses of the Holy Light cleric fell to their knees folded their hands and prayed devoutly their faces were filled with awe and gratitude as if at this moment they truly felt the greatness and Holiness of the Lord of Holy Light the 16- wied angel slowly landed on the battlefield and it was as if every step he took
could make the Earth tremble Alexander you called out to me the Angel's voice was loud and solemn as if the entire Earth trembled under his voice Pope Alexander was so excited that he burst into tears as he bowed deeply and said great Lord of Holy Light thank you for coming the forces of Darkness have threatened the peace and stability of the entire continent and we need your power to expel them the 16- wied angel nodded slightly as his gaze swept across the entire Battlefield finally resting on
the camp of the dark cleric he slowly raised his right hand and a dazzling light blossomed in his palm this light quickly spread out enveloping the entire dark clerics Camp when that dazzling light bloomed from the palm of the 16 wied Angel its Terror and magnificence reached its peak that light was as hot as the sun as if it wanted to burn all darkness and evil to the ground the entire Battlefield was illuminated by this light as if it was daytime and there was nowhere to hide however the mome
nt this light was about to touch the camp of the dark cleric an even deeper and more terrifying dark power suddenly erupted from the crowd of the dark cleric this dark power was like the deepest Dark Shadow in the night devouring all light light and darkness collided fiercely on the battlefield emitting a deafening Roar however what was shocking was that the Holy Light which was originally invulnerable appeared so power Less in front of this dark power it was unable to penetrate that barrier of
Darkness much less harmed the people of the dark Church in the slightest this scene surprised the 16- wied angel as well he frowned slightly a trace of doubt and incomprehension flashing in his eyes he had never encountered such a powerful dark force before it was as if it came from a completely different world beyond the scope of his cognition suddenly it was as if he thought of something it's you Outsider as the 16- wied Angels words fell a small figure walked out from the dark or there lookin
g at this little boy in front of him the 16- wied Angel's face changed violently it's really you I can't imagine that you actually utilized a human with my bloodline to conceal your breath so cunning oh the little boy smiled faintly his body was held up by an invisible force slowly Rising into midair you finally come out and it's time to officially start the invasion you the 16- wi Angel suddenly had a bad feeling only to see the little boy grinning saying my name is leis suah Lord of dark dark
Ness next I'm going to start invading this world until I Devour the entire world hearing Lisa's words the 16- wied angel's eyes turned cold you're very confident he he Lisa laughed and said lightly this world is already level five and will soon break through to level six after reaching level six the world's will will can become a realm Lord and hide the entire world within itself at this point lisu paused I know who you are you are a part of the power that the world will has split off that is to
say you are equivalent to the second world will and if you break through to level six the entire Holy Light world will be hidden in your body but you haven't broken through to level six yet yet you couldn't wait to try so you failed and your power was split in two the corners of lisu's mouth Rose slightly as he said with a smile if it was the complete you I might still be a bit scared but only half of your power you ha his words were very obvious the will of the world with only half of its powe
r was completely unafraid however after hearing Liu's words the 16- wied angel smiled disdainfully although my power is split in two in this world both of me can strike at you at the same time you're wrong the other one you also have an opponent Joe what do you mean soon you'll know as lisu's words fell a loud noise suddenly came from the sky and the entire Holy Light World trembled the 16- wied Angels pupil shrunk violently as he sensed that there was a world fighting with his other self you st
ill have helpers not a helper that one is me Lis sua smiled faintly the 16- wi Angel looked at him incredulous ly you're a realm Lord in his perception only boundary Lords could possess entities and bodies of will if it was a realm Lord that meant that the person in front of him was a level six or higher world the 16- wied Angel's face changed violently and fear flickered in his eyes you've broken the rules as a realm Lord you've actually struck out at an existence below the realm Lords aren't y
ou afraid of being obliterated by the sovereigns the 16l angel suddenly questioned loudly Leu but Shrugged his shoulders and said indifferently I'm sorry I'm not a six so I don't take that rule constraint impossible how could you not be a level six world only level six worlds can transform into entities to enter other worlds the 16- wied angel was filled with disbelief looking at the 16- wied angel with a face full of horror Lisa grinned and his appearance began to change and in the blink of an
eye he changed from the appearance of a small child back to his original appearance in the chaotic Universe lisu's World light cluster was frantically crashing into the Holy Light world's light cluster although the Holy Light world was a level five world the spirit world wasn't weak either during the time that Lisa had utilized Ian to disrupt the Holy Light world he had not been Idol in addition to striking out at the Holy Light world he also struck out at the same time at the five level three w
orlds using the same method however the one responsible for invading the other two worlds wasn't lisu but rather jaii and the others who split their forces into five level three worlds were much weaker than level five worlds and after secretly giving the worlds a certain amount of Destruction l Su would Devour the other side in a lightning fast manner with the five level three World swallowed the spirit realm had been promoted to level four at this point and against the Holy Light world that spl
it its power into two liso was still confident even though he wasn't a true realm Lord he had mastered the might of a realm Lord his entity and world will both gathered the power of level four and the power of the Holy Light World split in two was equivalent to the power of two level fours level four versus level four Lisa was not panicked at all at this time the 16- wied Angel also sensed that the world attacking him was not level six and his originally frightened heart gradually settled down h
ow dare you invade the Holy Light world then you'll wait for Destruction the 16- wied Angel's face changed and was full of scorn lishu smiled and suddenly opened his arms as if embracing the entire sky and immediately afterward a huge spatial crack split open above his head just like the Heavenly Dome being torn apart by a wound from this crack countless Spirit race Silhouettes sped out like meteors their figures shining in the sunlight carrying an unspeakable majesty and mystery their Aura was
fierce and overpowering as if they could tear through all obstacles the spirit race Warriors didn't stop for a moment and immediately launched a merciless Killing Spree in the Holy Light world after flying out of the rift when the living beings of the Holy Light World saw the scene they were all horrified fear and despair were written all over their faces as if they were seeing the sight of the end coming these living beings who were normally free and full of life in the Holy Light world were at
this moment unable to move as if they were Bound by invisible chains of fear some of the weaker beings snuggled close together calling out the names of their loved ones with trembling voices hoping to find a trace of comfort at this moment those strong people who were usually formidable and incomparable also revealed unprecedented panic and uneasiness at this moment their eyes filled with confusion and helplessness the entire Holy Light World seemed to have fallen into a Dead Silence with only
the whistling sounds of the spirit race Invaders that surged out of the spatial cracks echoing in the air the figures of these Invaders quickly travel through every corner of the Holy Light world like ghosts and their every appearance was accompanied by a burst of terrified screams and splashes of blood the living beings of the Holy Light World seem to have been overwhelmed by this Aura of fear and they were unable to resist or Escape in this moment of Despair they could only watch their homes b
eing trampled upon by these Invaders without being able to do anything about it at this very moment a dazzling light shot up from the core of the Holy Light World Illuminating the entire sky this light contained a powerful force as if it could dispel all darkness and fear this was the Light Of Hope For The Holy Light world and the light of final salvation for the living beings along with the explosion of light there was also the voice of the 16- wi Angel all the living beings of the Holy Light w
orld please join me in welcoming the Invaders and defending my home hearing the 16- wied Angels voice which was full of strength and determination it was as if the living beings of the Holy Light world were infused with new Vitality the fire of Hope began to flicker in their eyes and the fearing panic in their bodies dissipated little by little those weak and small beings who were originally snuggled up tightly together now straightened their backs and their eyes flashed with a determined light
as if they had found the courage to fight against fear and those usually Mighty and powerful people were even more like lions whose fighting Spirit had been aroused as they puffed out their chests and clenched their fists ready to fight to the death against the Invaders the 16- wied Angel's voice was like an invisible command stirring up the fighting spirit and courage of the beings of the Holy Light World they were no longer weaklings dominated by fear but became Warriors defending their homes
and guarding their faith at this moment the their hearts were filled with the desire and conviction for victory ready to engage in a thrilling battle with those ferocious Spirit race Invaders however not all living beings were like this the people of the dark order were not affected by this order they had already thrown themselves into the Embrace of darkness and had already broken away from the constraints of the Lord of Holy Light Ian's eyes were cold as he issued a call to the people of the d
ark cleric my Lord has descended the world is about to be remodeled give me the opportunity to kill the enemy with me as Ian's order fell the dark clerics Personnel turned around without the slightest hesitation and joined forces with those Spirit race Invaders who had just poured out of the spatial crack they were like the embodiment of darkness and together with the spirit race they launched a fierce attack on the native beings of the Holy Light World their attacks were exceptionally vicious a
nd precise and every strike was accompanied by a burst of Screams and splashes of blood the native spirits of the Sacred light World appeared exceptionally fragile and Powerless under their combined attacks their defensive line was constantly being broken through as the living beings fell one after another and the entire Battlefield seemed to have turned into a bloody hell despicable villain the 16- wied Angel's voice echoed like Thunder Over the battlefield his eyes shot out angry Flames as he
stared at Lisa closely as if he wanted to burn him to ashes his wings flapped violently under the power of his anger setting off a gust of wind that blew away the smoke and the smell of Blood on the battlefield lishu faced the 16- wied Angel's anger but he only gently Shrugged his shoulders the corner of his mouth hooking into a cold smile indifferently he said in my World there are only victories and defeats and history is always written by The Victors his words revealed the coldness and ruthle
ssness as if in his eyes other than Victory everything else was insignificant hearing Liu's words the 16- wied angel gritted his teeth even more his eyes flashing with killing intent as if he had already made up his mind to completely purify this incarnation of Darkness he took a deep breath and the power of his entire body condensed to the extreme in an instant then turned into a dazzling light that rushed towards lis suah this ray of light contained the faith and power of the 16- wied Angel an
d it represented light and Justice to dispel the darkness completely lisu facing this light did not have the slightest intention of retreating and his eyes flashed with a provocative light at this moment the entire Battlefield seemed to freeze and all living beings held their breath watching this contest that concerned the fate of the world who would be the ultimate winner who would be able to write this chapter of History the answers to all of this would be revealed in the next battle in the sk
y above the 16- wied angel and Leu started a battle that destroyed the sky and the Earth their powers collided with each other triggering a burst of Earth shattering explosions as if they were going to tear apart the entire Sky the 16- wied angel was like the embodiment of light his body emanating the power of radiant Holy Light his wings waved in the air and each wave was accompanied by a dazzling Holy Light which cut through the air like sharp swords emitting sharp wind-breaking sounds his fig
ure appeared solemn and holy under the shroud of Holy Light as if he was a deity guarding the world least Sue on the other hand represented the power of darkness and devouring a dense Aura of Darkness surrounded his body as if it was a bottomless Abyss that devoured all the light around him his hands stroked in the air and a dark energy Twisted out like a python viciously attacking the 16- wied angel the moment these dark energies touched the power of Holy Light they would trigger a fierce explo
sion coloring the entire Sky Into Darkness in this battle the 16- wied Angels power of Holy Light and lisu's Power of darkness and devouring intertwined with each other forming a spectacular picture their figures rapidly traveled through the sky and every Collision triggered a shocking wave of energy these fluctuations spread out in the air like waves shaking the surrounding air to a hum the battle went on exceptionally fiercely with both the 16- wied angel and Lisa displaying the terrifying pow
er of a level four World they both seemed to have forgotten the passage of time and only focused on the battle in front of them in their eyes there was only the existence of the other party and only the belief of defeating the other party the intensity of the battle between the two sides had caused an unprecedented disaster for the Holy Light world in the area at the center of the battle space had been torn into pieces scattering everywhere like broken mirrors these fragments continued to expand
forming a huge spatial crack as if they were going to swallow the entire world the dark energy and the power of Holy Light pouring out of these cracks intertwined with each other forming a blinding light that illuminated the entire sky in a colorful manner the scene on the ground was equally tragic the originally prosperous cities and tranquil villages had now turned into ruins buildings were destroyed streets were torn apart and trees were uprooted everywhere were broken walls and burning flam
es and the air was filled with the smell of scorched Earth and smoke the 16- angel quickly realized that the battle was not in his favor fighting in his world whenever the Holy Light World suffered damage his own power would diminish accordingly this discovery made him feel a wave of panic as he clearly knew that if this continued he would probably lose the battle as the battle continued the level of Destruction and the Holy Light world became more and more severe the 16- wi Angel's heart was fi
lled with anxiety the great battle in the sky didn't affect the killing of the spirit race and the dark Church who were as ferocious as wild beasts attacking the living beings of the Holy Light world without Mercy the spirit race had already invaded many worlds and was already a ferocious race while the dark clerics Personnel were even more insane and cruel it was as if they had had their minds completely devoured by Darkness turning them into merciless killing machines they attacked the living
beings of the Holy Light world regardless even going so far as to use forbidden magic and evil rituals their laughter was filled with Distortion and arrogance as if they had fallen into madness under their crazy killing and destruction the Holy Light world became even more miserable and desolate the 16- wied angel knew that if he continued any longer he would definitely lose he only saw his eyes condense as if he had made some decision his change was seen by Lisa and he was secretly Alert in his
heart after all Lisa understood the principle of a dog jumping over the wall you forced me to do this now let you see the power of the Holy Light world after the 16- wied angel gritted his teeth and said he laid down a sturdy boundary around himself he then began to chant an ancient secret art in a low voice each word sound seeming to carry some sort of mysterious power that shook the entire Holy Light world as he chanted the Holy Light in the sky began to converge forming a dazzling pillar of
light that shot up into the sky at the same time every corner of the Holy Light World whether it was a city or Village or a distant mountain or desolate desert all living beings began to feel a mysterious call of power their eyes gradually became lifeless as if they were being pulled by an invisible force they were unable to resist and could only obediently contribute their strength and lives it was a spectacular sacrifice a tragic sacrifice the living beings fell to their knees and folded their
hands as if praying and saying goodbye their bodies began to emit a faint glow which gathered together to form a powerful force that continuously surged towards where the 16- wied Angels were the entire world seemed seemed to stand still at this moment leaving only the low and solemn chanting and the pious prayers of the living beings intertwined this was the last struggle of the Holy Light world and it was also the greatest sacrifice they made in order to guard their home however this sacrific
e could not be completed immediately and it would take some time to collect the world's power at this critical moment Lisa did not choose to sit back and watch but decided to take the initiative he tentatively swung out a fist hitting the boundary that shimmered with a mysterious luster around the 16- wied angel the wind of his fist whistled but it failed to shake this seemingly fragile barrier by the slightest bit lisu's brows furrowed slightly and a trace of astonishment flashed in his eyes he
was not discouraged but the corner of his mouth Rose slightly revealing a rice Smile as if everything was under control he gave a command with a wave of his hand this order was like an invisible Ripple that quickly spread to the entire Battlefield the spirit race Warriors and the dark cleric's Personnel felt the power of this order and they stopped killing in their hands and looked up in the direction where lisu was their eyes were filled with doubt but more than anything they obeyed without mu
ch hesitation they all turned around and flew towards those spatial cracks and lisu returned to the spirit world along with them in the blink of an eye the spirit race and dark cleric Personnel of the Holy Light world had all withdrawn disappearing Without a Trace like dust Blown Away by a gust of wind their departure was as if a well-planned drama had reached its climax only to suddenly fall at the most crucial moment leaving the 16- wied angels with only an empty Battlefield and the smoke that
filled the a there the 16- wied angel opened his eyes the instant he finished Gathering his power and a brilliant Holy Light Shone in those eyes however when he looked around he couldn't help but freeze the enemies of the original one those foreign races that had invaded the world were surprisingly all gone at this moment an unspeakable shock and doubt surged in his heart as if the entire world had been turned upside down at this moment where are the people the 16- wied angel whispered to himse
lf his voice echoing in the empty Battlefield appearing particularly Des he scanned his surroundings trying to find any trace of the enemy yet he found nothing but the filling smoke and crumbling ruins at this moment the 16- wied Angel's heart was filled with unease and confusion within the spirit realm in an opulent Palace leua sat on his throne and slowly scan the people within the Great Hall the dark church personnel led by Ian stood somewhat restrained stealing glances at the Spirit race cro
wd with their after glances from time to time Lisa smiled faintly and said there is no need for everyone to be so formal from now on we are all our own people so let's say hello and familiarize ourselves as lisu's words fell Ian stepped out revealing a friendly smile hello Spirit race Lords please take care of us in the future Ian was very clear about his situation although he was Lisa's dark messenger in the Holy Light world this identity was still far from being equal to the spirit race crowd
after all the spirit race Was a Race created by Lisa and it could be said that the spirit race was lisu's own son while they the dark clergy were were nothing more than God children seeing Ian's humble and courteous attitude jaia e e also revealed a smile welcome to the spirit world after jaia E's welcome all the people of the spirit race also came forward to interact with the dark clerics Personnel next the various representative figures of the spirit race also interacted with the dark clerics
Personnel one by one they shared the culture customs and abilities of the spirit world while also warmly welcoming the addition of the dark church although the Personnel of the dark cleric were new to the world they also showed great adaptability and enthusiasm for learning they listened attentively to the introductions made by the spirit races congregation nodding their heads from time to time to show their understanding while also silently memorizing the valuable information in their minds in
the process of interaction the relationship between the spirit race crowd and the dark clerics Personnel gradually Drew closer lishu watched the scene and smiled faintly at this time lingu suddenly asked aren't you going to transform the dark clerics people into Spirit race people when these words came came out the people in the Great Hall immediately stopped their conversations and one by one they looked at Lisa on the throne only to see lisu grinned and said the spirit world can't have only on
e race my goal is to make the spirit world a world where all Races coexist the crowd immediately fell into shock after hearing lisu's words they looked at each other with unbelievable Expressions on their faces trying to create a world where all Races coexisted was an unprecedented challenge disillusionment frowned knowing how difficult it was to reconcile the differences and conflict between races Mirage Destroyer couldn't help but open his mouth and ask boundary Lord your goal is certainly gre
at but strife and conflicts between races have existed since ancient times I'm afraid that it won't be easy to realize the coexistence of all Races lisu faintly smiled a determined like flickering in his gaze indeed it is not an easy task but precisely because of this it makes it seem even more meaningful it's more fulfilling and if you want to become a Supreme world you have to achieve the coexistence of all Races Lisa's ambition was exposed at this moment he was not only the creator of the spi
rit world but also an Overlord in the entire chaotic Universe his gaze wasn't just limited to his own world but to the entire universe and he wanted to become that Supreme Lord his words were filled with confidence and dominance as if nothing was impossible in his eyes not only did he want to create a world where all Races coexisted but he also wanted this world to become a bright Pearl in the chaotic Universe causing all worlds to be shaken by it when the crowd heardly Lu sua's words they could
n't help but feel a surge of awe in their hearts they knew that Lis sua's ambition was not just empty talk and that he had the strength and determination to realize this goal in their hearts lisu was no longer just the creator of a world but also the master of a universe in the chaotic Universe there were very few worlds that could achieve the coexistence of all Races every world that was able to do so was a master- likee existence controlling endless resources and power as for lisu it was preci
sely his own world that he wanted to make into such an existence allowing the spirit world to rise in the chaotic universe and become a dazzling star Rumble just as the people were discussing suddenly an earth shattering Roar came out and the entire spirit world trembled slightly the corner of Liu's mouth slightly raised faintly said the Holy Light world is in a hurry only to see that in the chaos Universe the Holy Light World lunged towards the spirit world like crazy while the spirit world did
not fight with each other and kept dodging in the chaos Universe the Two Worlds were chasing each other the the Holy Light world was chasing behind and the spirit world was running in front lishu Was Not Afraid of the Holy Light world but because there was no need to fight hard against the Holy Light world at this time after all the current Holy Light world had absorbed the power of all living beings and it was very powerful at this time and it was not wise to fight it hard however these Powers
would dissipate in no time and then it would be the time to Devour the Holy Light world the light masses of the Two Worlds chased after each other causing an unprecedented upheaval the Holy Light World madly rushed toward the spirit world its power so strong that it caused the surrounding chaotic space to tremble the spirit world on the other hand dodged nimbly its light flickering in the darkness as if looking for a chance to escape the chase was like the Collision of two stars causing huge fl
uctuations in the nearby area of the chaotic Universe the surrounding worlds and dust were affected by this Force forming a spectacular stream of stars and dust clouds these star streams and dust clouds drifted through the universe like a magnificent painting as time passed the power of the Holy Light World began to gradually dissipate the power of those absorbed beings began to gradually drain away causing the light of the Holy Light world to dim when the power of the Holy Light World dissipate
d to a certain extent lisu's spirit world turned around and counterattacked the light of the spirit realm instantly became radiant rushing towards the Holy Light world at this moment the chaotic Universe in the nearby area shook as if two gigantic planets were colliding in the process of counterattacking the spirit realm displayed Amazing Power its light cut through the power of the the Holy Light world like a sharp blade causing the Holy Light world to retreat the silhouette of a 16- wied angel
emerged and he roared at the spirit world with a fierce face what he got in return for his Roar was a dark force filled with devouring power which emanated from the spirit realm like a torrent of Darkness quickly wrapping the Holy Light World up the Holy Light World began to gradually lose its light under the erosion of this dark power its power was being devoured little by little as if it was an irreversible disaster those once shining holy lights looked so weak in the Darkness at the moment p
owerless to resist that powerful devouring Force the spirit world on the other hand was like a huge black hole constantly devouring the power of the Holy Light world and transforming it into its own energy the spirit world's beings cheered as they felt the growth in power just at the moment when the power of the Holy Light world was about to be completely devoured the Holy Light World suddenly let out an earth shattering Roar its voice filled with Menace and despair the Lord of Light will avenge
me these words were like last words echoing in the chaotic Universe a cold smile appeared on Lis Suk face after hearing these words he had already offended enough Lords and he didn't care about one more light Lord when the last trace of power from the Holy Light world was swallowed up by the spirit world the entire universe seemed to fall into a brief silence afterward a vast and Boundless Energy erupted out of the spirit world as if a 10,000 foot light had pierced through the chaotic Darkness
this energy converged around the spirit world and gradually formed a huge ball of light the ball of light continued to expand emitting a dazzling light that illuminated the nearby area of the cave itic Universe under the effect of this energy the boundary of the spirit realm began to gradually expand and it grew in size and scope As Time passed the ball of light gradually dissipated revealing an even larger and more radiant Spirit realm at this point the spirit realm was no longer the same level
four world from before but an existence that had Advanced to become a level five world it was even more powerful and unfathomable inside the spirit realm however there was a sea change with the eruption of that vast and Boundless Energy every living being within the spirit realm felt an unprecedented impact the energy seemed to Surge into their bodies like a torrent washing through their meridians and souls under the effect of this energy the living beings within the spirit realm broke their pr
evious bottlenecks and reached a whole new realm their cultivation skyrocketed and their strength increased greatly not only that but their Essence was also enhanced by this influx of energy those puzzles and dilemas that had once plagued them were all solved at this moment their souls were sublimated and their wisdom was enhanced they began to comprehend more profound laws and truths and their understanding of the universe became more profound as the spirit realm Advanced to become a level five
world its living beings also continue to break through and evolve they were no longer the same beings that existed in the level four world before but had taken a qualitative leap with the spirit world's advancement at the center of the spirit world lisu felt the enormous power he drew from devouring the Holy Light world and felt the changes in the spirit world and the corner of his mouth couldn't help but raise slightly as long as he continued to devour other worlds he would soon be able to upg
rade the spirit realm to level 9 and become a Master Level existence just as lisu was planning which world he would go to next a silhouette suddenly appeared in front of his eyes this person appeared without any signs as if he had walked straight out of nothingness giving off an inexplicable sense of Oppression lisu felt that something was wrong at the first moment his brows were tightly locked and his gaze was like electricity as he stared tightly at the person in front of him life master lisu'
s voice carried a trace of imperceptible scorn he he little friendly Sue we need again the life sovereign's voice was like a spring Breeze brushing against his face carrying a few hints of teasing and unfathomable laughter he slowly raised his head the wrinkles on his face that was covered with signs of age were like furrows interlacing he looked at lisu as if he was trying to see through to the depths of his heart the kind of gaze that made lisu couldn't help but feel a chill are you the real b
ody Lis sua frowned and asked vigilantly the life master shook his head and said this is not my True Body it is also a Detachment it's only a more powerful Appel ganger speaking here the lifel Lord smiled intriguingly this bilocation has the strength of a realm Lord do you still want to spar no need it's not like I'm a masochist with no masochistic Tendencies Lis Su waved his hand then asked in a deep voice I don't know what you're looking for me for this time looking at the life Lord in front o
f him lisu's heart was already in his throat after all he had once taken out a subdivision of the other party and it was likely that the other party would hold a grudge according to Lisa's analysis there was an 80% chance that the life Sovereign had come to seek revenge on him the life Lord grinned and said although you haven't reached a level six world yet you already have the ability of a realm Lord so you should also be bound by the rules of a realm Lord what Lisa's eyes snapped open and he e
xclaimed why my world is only at level five how can I be categorized at the boundary Lord level this was not a good thing if he was categorized as a boundary Lord then he would not be able to continue striking out at Worlds below level five next or else he would be destroyed by a level 9 Dominator level world he he I've already made it clear just now the Lord of life's eyes narrowed slightly as he continued besides your strength has already far exceeded that of a level five world and although yo
u haven't truly reached a level six world yet you're not far behind I don't agree lisu shook his head however as lisu's words fell the life Master's face sank as he slowly said please make it clear that I am not discussing with you but rather informing you at this moment Lisa felt an extremely powerful sense of Oppression which almost crushed him to the point that he couldn't breathe facing the powerful life Lord Lis sua could only concede at this moment even if he was no longer willing upon see
ing Le suan nod his head the life Master's Aura instantly converged as if it had never been released his face blossomed into a brilliant smile that was as warm and bright as the spring Sunshine he he knows the time you are very good you will be a member of my life God system from now on the words of the life Sovereign revealed an unquestionable confidence and Majesty Le froze for a moment a wave of Doubt welling up in his heart he had heard of the concept of a Divine lineage and knew that it was
the abbreviation for the various sovereign powers and that each Sovereign had their own Divine lineage under them these Divine systems were spheres of influence controlled by the sovereigns themselves representing their power and influence the words of the life Sovereign mly suah couldn't help but think of the spirit realm that he had established he had always acted alone and had never thought of joining any of the sovereign's Divine lineages however now the life Sovereign was taking the initia
tive to invite to join the life goodly system which made him feel a little surprised lisu's eyes narrowed slightly as he asked can I refuse to join the life Divine system what do you think the lifel looked at him with a smile lisu Shrugged a hint of helplessness and compromise flashed in his gaze as he said all right then I will be a member of the life God system from now on the situation was pressing and he was clear that he had no qualifications to refuse the life sovereign's invitation of cou
rse Lisa also understood that joining the life God Department was not all bad for him in fact it was a rare opportunity for him as the sphere of influence of the life God system the life Sovereign undoubtedly possessed enormous resources and influence by joining it he would have the opportunity to come into contact with more things he didn't know and even some of the unknown secrets of the chaos Universe more importantly there were many strong people gathered within the life God Realm so he coul
d shake people to help him in the future when things came up the life God Realm it was a vast and boundless world as if it was an infinite universe that contained endless Mysteries and possibilities here 10,000 races stand and creatures of different shapes and sizes flourish in this vast land from tiny insects to huge beasts from ordinary grasses to Sacred Spirit trees every life has found its own place here the sky of the Divine realm of life was lofty and vast and the stars were as bright as P
earl set in the Endless Night the sunlight poured down warm and soft Illuminating every inch of the land allowing life to flourish here above the Earth mountains and rivers crisscross the land and forests and grasslands were vast and boundless forming a magnificent picture of life in the midst of this world the Lords of various worlds also lived here they might be the Emperors of the human Empire the overlords of the magical Beast mountain range or the queens of the Elven forests and each of the
m ruled their own territories and wielded great power they were able to obtain endless resources and energy in the life God Realm allowing them to become more powerful and live longer for the various World Lords the life God Realm was even a platform to display their strength where they could communicate cooperate and compete with other world Lords lisu stood on a Barren section of the life God Realm feeling the specialness of this place the barrenness here was not desolation in the true sense b
ut a quiet and introverted Beauty the land under his feet although the surface seemed dry and hard contained a deep power of life he could feel that life force surging from the depths of the earth and although it was unable to break through the ground for the time being it was silently building up its strength and waiting for the moment to bloom this will be your territory from now on an old voice rang out and the life master appeared beside Le suah out of thin air the territory in his mouth is
actually the meaning of world there are many worlds coexisting in the life God Realm and each World represents a territory representing a power from this it can be seen how big the life world is the worlds that exist here range from Level 1 to level eight and the life God Realm has packed all of these worlds into its own world the worlds within the life world were unlike those outside they were protected by the life God Realm and didn't have to be afraid of being attacked all of a sudden of cour
se there was also the possibility of being wiped out within the life world but it wasn't as dangerous as the outside world after all there was the life Sovereign the big brother and the Lords of the various worlds didn't dare to act recklessly after entering the life God's domain lishu also understood the way to become a master if you want to become a master you don't rely on developing Worlds by yourself but you have to conquer many worlds and establish your own Divine system just like the life
Lord his life God Realm housed numerous worlds and each of them would provide him with power lisu turned his head to look at the life Lord and asked in a deep voice my philosophy and yours should be completely different right why would you invite me to join the life God system hearing Lis sua's words the life Sovereign smiled slightly and said there is no philosophy to speak of in my God Realm there are some realm Lords who are even more evil than you I mainly see your potential as long as you
can get to the bottom level eight you can give provide a strong power oh you are already a master why do you still need power sua asked curiously the life Master's eyes narrowed and he raised his head slightly Masters have enemies too and I have quite a few of them who are your enemies can you tell us about them of course you can after all you're going to help me go against them in the future the lifel Lord smiled and said softly there are two of my enemies one is the 10,000 sentiments Lord and
the other is the time lord 10,000 emotions Lord leua froze violently and looked at the other party in astonishment oh that's right it's the father God of the guy You Killed The Lord Of Life looked at him meaningfully so we have a common enemy how do you know lisu was shocked in his heart it was clear that no one saw him when he finished off the king of fear so why would the life Lord know looking at Lisa who was full of surprise the life master said in an unimpressed manner don't be surprised th
e speed of the master is beyond your imagination you can see these things at a glance fine Lisa Shrugged his shoulders and stopped asking what the means were because he would know when he reached the level of a sovereign then you should familiarize your with the life world first the life Lord nodded and then disappeared looking around once again leua grinned and that smile was filled with confidence and anticipation afterward he opened his arms as if embracing the entire life God Realm right at
this moment a deafening Roar suddenly resounded Between Heaven and Earth Rumble the sound was as shocking as 10,000 Thunderbolts roaring in unison immediately afterward a majestic Force erupted from lisu's body instantly sweeping across the entire Barron Zone as this power surged only endless Spirit realm scenes began to emerge around Lisa mountains forests Lakes cities everything seemed to be instantly moved as if by Magic Crossing space from the original World and descending into this endless
barren zone of the life God Realm those scenes that originally existed only in the spirit realm were now truly displayed in the life God Realm blending perfectly with the environment here as if this Barren area had always been so prosperous with the integration of the spirit realm the life good realm also began to undergo marvelous changes various kinds of vegetation began to grow on the barren land the air was filled with a refreshing scent and those creatures that had been sleeping began to aw
aken and start their lives on this new land as the scenery of the spirit realm fully unfolded the be of the spirit realm also crossed space and came to this brand new land their eyes whitened as they curiously surveyed everything around them the scenery the scent and even the life force permeating the air here were all very different from the spirit realm they were familiar with some beings couldn't help but fly in the air feeling the thickness and breadth of the this land they looked down at th
e various vegetation rapidly growing on the barren land marveling at the tenacity and vibrancy of life here many of them had never seen such a variety of vegetation in biomes before and the novelty of the experience excited them at the same time they also felt the powerful life force contained in the life God Realm this power made them feel both surprised and curious they gathered together and exchanged their feelings and discoveries with each other some beings attempted to communicate with the
creatures of the life God Realm to understand their way of life and use of power they were eager to learn this brand new power so that they could better adapt to this brand new world boundary Lord is this the life God Realm disillusionment voice carried a hint of undisguised surprise as he came to Lis sua side those sharp eyes narrowed into a line at the moment as if he was trying to take in the entire world his gaze Shone with curiosity and anticipation for the new world as if he wanted to expl
ore every corner of this vast and boundless Heaven and Earth what a majestic Aura disillusionments softly lamented his voice filled with awe for the life God Realm he could clearly feel the life force surging through this land and that Majestic and vibrant Aura shook him he knew that the power contained in this land would be a valuable asset for their future exploration and growth what a cozy feeling luchin youu and the others also closed their eyes as they deeply breathed in the air of the life
God Realm and felt the scent of the place that fresh and vibrant SC made them feel relaxed as if all their exhaustion had been instantly dispelled they knew that this land would become their new home and they would flourish together with the life here lisu stood on the side smiling at all this he could feel the excitement and anticipation of disillusionment and Ling you and the others and he knew that they had been attracted to the life good realm yes this is the life God Realm liso said softly
this will become our new Battlefield Battlefield his words caused the crowd to freeze all of them revealing puzzled looks Jai e frowned and asked didn't We join the life God Realm shouldn't all the ones here be members of the life God Department why is it a battlefield glancing at Jai e Lis sua grinned Madness flashing in his eyes who says you can't start a war here you guys can treat this place as if it was once the Earth wasn't everyone a part of the earth back then but didn't there exist all
kinds of fights just the same at this point lisu paused don't worry as long as you don't make too much noise there won't be anything as lisu's words fell a group of spirit realm powerhouses revealed excited eyes they were already used to Wars and plundering if they were suddenly told to be at peace they really weren't used to it he he let's go say hello to our neighbors first lisu raised his head as if he felt something looked into the distance and said softly then snapped his fingers and disap
peared with a group of spirit realm powerhouses at the border of the spirit realm several mechs that were more than 10 m tall stood majestically and they were like Guardian Gods the design of these mechs was filled with the perfect combination of technology and art and every detail highlighted their power and Majesty the shells of the Mets were made of an unknown alloy material appearing a deep blue black color as if they were able to absorb the surrounding light under the sunlight their Silhoue
ttes were clearly visible in the sky leaving a deep impression the lines of the mechs were smooth and rigid and each plate armor was like a well- polished work of art with a sense of power without losing its Elegance the mech head was uniquely designed taking on the form of a fierce Beast with sharp horns and a sharp gaze that was intimidating their eyes emit a faint glow as if they are able to see everything the shoulders of the Mets were Broad and Majestic equipped with huge fuel jets that all
owed them to fly freely in the air and travel between clouds the Mecca's arms were exceptionally flexible and equipped with a iy of weapon systems including high energy laser cannons missile launchers and multi-functional mechanical claws these weapon systems are capable of both longrange strikes against enemies in close quarters combat the chest of the Mets is equipped with a huge energy core which is their power source able to support them for a long time in combat the legs of the Mets are als
o very unique in design as they feature Advanced anti-gravity technology that allows them to walk on the ground with ease as well as hover stably in the air The Mex feed are wide and fitted with sturdy anti-slip device allowing them to maintain a stable stance even in complex terrain these Mets were not only powerful Fighting Machines but also symbols of the spirit world's technology and culture the fighting God what do you think of this new neighbor one of the red mechs emitted a calm electroni
c tone the black Mecca Twisted its head to look at him then said how should I know but I hope it's a new neighbor that's good to get along with not like the last one the last one the white Mech on the side said as his eyes flashed red I do hope it's the same as the last one that way we can can go and destroy him this should be a level five world right the last cyan Mecca slowly said but yet it gives me a feeling that it doesn't look like a level five world it's really strange don't discuss it ou
r new neighbors are here the red mech's eyes flickered for a moment and said faintly as his words fell Lisa appeared with a group of spirit world powerhouses looking at the Mets in front of them Lisa and the others revealed curious gazes tsk tsk tsk I never imagined that our neighbor is actually a technological civilization What a Mighty Mecca disillusionments eyes flashed with an inexplicable light tsk tsk tsk tsk at the mecca Shay it's just a pile of broken brass what's so great about it jaia
e on the other hand disdainfully skimmed her mouth broken copper the black Mech suddenly raised its right arm its black and Cannon Barrel aimed at her do you want to try the power of broken copper seeing that the other party actually dared to use the barrel of the cannon on herself Jai e was also enraged a terrifying aura Ed from her body and the space around her was twisting crazily seeing this lishu immediately stretched out his hand signaling xiaoi e to remain calm he smiled faintly at the bl
ack Mecca and said don't get excited we don't have any malicious intent whom trouble comes out of the mouth watch your words the black Mech snorted coldly and put away its Barrel at this time the red Mech also continued everyone from now on we will be neighbors I hope we can get alone Lis sua smiled faintly and asked where is your sector Master hearing Lisa's words the red Mech froze for a moment then said we are only a level five world and our world cannnot yet transform into a solid body so it
's only a level five World Jai e disdainfully skimmed his mouth his words angered the black Mecca once again what do you mean it's only a level five world aren't you guys also level five worlds and we're not just any level five World we're a world that has annihilated level five worlds oh lisu's eyes narrowed and said with a light smile hearing you say that I really want to see the strength of Your World Rumble as a burst of black light erupted for different colored Mets were struck by the terri
fying power and they all fell backward like missiles their bodies plowing four deep craters in the ground damn it how dare they strike at us kill them destroy their world kill the four Mets roared angrily after they stopped skitting Lisa looked at them with a slight surprise the defense of these Mets is quite strong they are actually still unharmed after enduring 30% of my power at this point in time when Lisa was talking the for Mets had already exchanged blows with xiaoi E and the others the r
ed Mech was like a Burning Flame with hot energy flowing from its body its arms were equipped with flamethrowers and once activated it was able to shoot out a destructive torrent of flames engulfing the enemy in a Sea of Fire the black Mech on the other hand looked mysterious and cold it shell used a special dark matter alloy capable of absorbing and transforming the surrounding energy to make itself more powerful the white Mech like an ice goddess its shell was as white as snow emitting a Fain
glow its weapons were a pair of frost swords capable of releasing cold energy and freezing enemies in ice crystals the cyan colored Mecca on the other hand appeared agile and Nimble its body had smooth lines as if it was a dancing dancer its weapon was a pair of wind blades capable of cutting the air to form sharp wind blades that attack the enemy each of the four metss had their own characteristics and worked well together so if it was an ordinary person they really weren't their match however
Jai e and the others weren't people from class one but people from class 2 red Mets Flames rolling as if they were going to devour everything however Jai e wore a smile on her face as she gently closed her eyes and felt the spatial fluctuations around her only to see xiaoi e gently wave her hands the surrounding space seemed to distort forming a huge spatial Vortex the red NECA torrent of flame suddenly became powerless as it approached this Vortex and was eventually sucked into it disappearing
without a trace the red Meck lost its ability to attack and Ja e e took the opportunity to launch a Counterattack defeating it in one Fell Swoop the black Mech mysterious and unpredictable its Dark Matter alloy shell made it almost impossible to be breached however illusion Was Not Afraid in the slightest he was good at Illusions and was able to create all kinds of Illusions to confuse the enemy facing the Black Mac illusion smiled faintly his hands formed a seal and the space around him began t
o twist and change an illusion suddenly appeared in the black me line of sight making it unable to distinguish the real from the fake taking this opportunity disillusionment Unleashed a fatal strike successfully crushing the black Mech the white Mecca and Ice goddess like existence had a cold light from its Frost sword however luchin Yu was not the least bit afraid of this cold energy facing the white Mecca attack lingu took a deep breath and the power of the human Emperor surged out from her bo
dy she made a seal with both hands and a blazing light shot out from her hands directly striking the white Mecca the frost sword instantly melted under the impact of this power and the white Mecca was heavily damaged lingu capitalized on the Victory and defeated it in one Fell Swoop the green Mecca Nimble and agile had wind blades cutting through the air although old Jean and the others were not bad they also felt a bit tricky facing such an opponent however they were not alone utong and Xiao ch
inu came forward to assist joining forces with Lao jein and the others to fight against the cyan colored Mecca after a fierce battle they finally found the green colored Mecca cracks and defeated it in one Fell Swoop the four mechs that were Majestic just a moment ago had turned into scrap metal the people inside came out of the cockpit and looked at Lis Su and the others with a face full of fear the four SSS class mats that had been Invincible in the past had actually been defeated just like th
is which made them shocked as well as fearful you guys the person piloting the red Mech opened his mouth before he could get the words out his head separated from his body and the other three exclaimed in shock before following suit go back and gather the troops to attack the Mecha world after leaving behind a sentence Lisa's figure disappeared Into Thin Air it had been a long time since the life world had erupted into a battle of Worlds to the death but immediately after lisu arrived he started
messing things up he first took down the mecca world with a thunderous force and then launched an attack on the surrounding worlds soon all the worlds within the life God Realm almost knew about the spirit world which was now considered famous this Spirit realm just where did this power come from it's so arrogant that it doesn't put our life God Realm in its eyes how did the life Sovereign pull this kind of guy in hph what arrogance they captured the mecca world and are planning to continue exp
anding they are simply ambitious this kind of aggression is simply an insult to the life God Realm we should unite to defend against the spirit Realms expansion a goddess from the realm of nature Cried Out angrily her voice filled with a desire for peace and an aversion to war however there were also voices from some worlds that expressed a different view the weak and the strong this is the unchanging law of the universe the spirit world is powerful and is naturally qualified to expand its terri
tory a strong person from the Barbarian World said coldly his voice revealing his worship of power and disdain for the weak the rise of the spirit world might also be a reshuffle of the life God Realm Only the Strong can survive this is the unchanging truth a battle God from the battle World said indifferently his eyes glittering with a desire to fight and an obsession with Victory these discussions continue to spread within the life good realm with realm Lords and wills from various worlds expr
essing their opinions some realm Masters felt angry and uneasy about the spirit realm's expansion and they feared that their worlds would also become the spirit realm's next Target while some realm Masters felt awe and admiration for the spirit realm's Power and they believed that this was a reshuffle in the life God Realm and that only by adapting to the law of survival of the strong would they be able to survive however regardless of the debate the spirit Realms expansion momentum did not stop
because of this lisu led his spirit world Army and continued to fight in all directions within the life God Realm and their reputation grew louder and louder within the entire life good realm as a result Lisa was soaring high within the life world that the spirit Realm was upgraded to level six and lisu had become a genuine realm Lord however just as he wanted to continue invading the worlds within the life God Realm a beautiful man with a slender figure and pointed ears appeared. Lisa asked te
ntatively the other party nodded and slowly said I am the elf realm Lord ier hearing the other party's words lisu's I stared he had already mapped out the forces of the entire life God Realm in which there were a total of nine level eight worlds including the elf realm is there something wrong Lisa asked without moving AEL looked at him with a cold expression and said word for word stop your aggressive behavior immediately sure enough Lisa had actually guessed the other party's intention just no
w after all the elf realm was a world that believed in peace and must not be used to seeing what the spirit realm did Lisa smiled faintly and asked what if I say no when these words came out ai's eyes instantly went cold emitting a faint killing intent then I will destroy you at this moment Lisa sens the the other party's power if he was up against it he would lose 100% a rank eight realm Lord was as terrifying as this however lisu Was Not Afraid only to see him grin and say meaningfully the lif
e God Realm should have been quite peaceful before I came I think it's because everyone is afraid of the life Lord speaking here he paused but I've been starting Wars all this time and I don't see the LIF Lord stopping it have you ever wondered why looking at the embolden Le suah a froze slightly right why didn't the lifel Lord stop it why while a was puzzled Lisa smiled and said is there a possibility that I was allowed by the lifel Lord what ai's pupil shrunk violently and his face was filled
with disbelief ai's figure shook as if he was hit by an invisible hammer and the calmness in his heart was instantly shattered he stared wide-eyed staring at lisu trying to see some Clues from the other party's face but lisu's face was only calm and confident as if everything was under his control the shock in his heart came like a tidal wave and a could hardly believe his ears how could the life Sovereign that existence that possessed Supreme Majesty in the entire life God Realm allow a newly j
oined world to invade their world this was completely inconsistent with the life Sovereign style of maintaining peace and protecting every living being all along however Lisa's words were like a thorn that dug deep into his heart he began to doubt began to falter and began to think about the possibilities in Lisa's words however he couldn't figure it out why would the life master do this why would it turn a blind eye to L sua's aggression could it be that the life master had some deeper consider
ations or had some plan that they could not understand A's heart was filled with doubts and puzzles and the eyes he looked at Lisa became more complicated he began to reexamine this new territory's Lord who had suddenly appeared and began to think about the forces behind him as well as the relationship between him and the Lord of life for a while ail fell into deep contemplation and his originally determined eyes became somewhat confused he knew that he needed to reassess the situation and refor
mulate his plan because if Lisa was truly in existence Allowed by the life master then all of their previous thoughts and actions might need to be re adjusted and all of this originated from lisu was seemingly casual but full of deep meaning words in the end a i l left leaving the spirit world with a head full of questions the corner of Lis sua's mouth lifted slightly and an unknown light flickered in his eyes just then a familiar voice came from behind why did you say that Lis sua froze for a m
oment then turned around he looked at the life Master's pale face and said because that's the only way I can Bluff him the life Master's eyes narrowed slightly as he asked softly really did you really just say that to Bluff him no Lisa Shrugged and said lightly I was saying it for you to hear that's right Lisa's words just now were mainly said to the lifel Lord he knew that every move within the life God Realm could not escape the other party's eyes in fact Lisa himself is also very puzzled very
curious to know why he initiated a war in the life God Realm life Sovereign does not care the life Sovereign smiled and looked at Lisa and said the first time I saw you I knew that you would definitely be able to become a sovereign in the future so I'm kind of giving advance to make good friends with you the future Sovereign really lisu's eyes narrowed into a line as he stared closely at the other party you think so highly of me the life Lord nodded and said of course it's true otherwise why do
you think I'm going to let you run a muck in the life God Realm all right Lee soon nodded he knew that the life Lord had lied and it definitely wasn't the real reason but the other party wasn't willing to say it so there was nothing he could do although I'm not going to ask you about the things you did in the life God Realm I also ask you to restrain yourself a little bit and if you can it's better to go outside the life God Realm to invade other worlds he he of course there's no problem Lis Su
grinned and nodded his head in agreement in the chaotic Universe the two light masses chased and fled engaging in a battle of speed damn it this madman actually still chasing the tunghai realm was a level seven world but now it was being chased Everywhere by the level six Spirit realm it was unknown when a level six realm Lord had appeared in the chaotic Universe recklessly invading other worlds of course as long as one possessed enough strength as long as one wasn't afraid to die any realm Lor
d could go and invade other worlds but this would easily become a public enemy and the existence that can reach the realm Master are joined a god system behind a god system to support themselves generally speaking even if the invasion will only invade the Rival God system the spirit realm was not like that as long long as a world above level six was discovered by him it would be invaded the spirit realm Lord was like a mad dog biting anyone he saw it wasn't as if the various realm Lords hadn't t
hought of destroying the spirit realm but the spirit realm lordly suo was exceptionally powerful and his Darkness power and devouring power allowed him to handle even level seven and even level eight realm Lords with ease the main thing was that Lis suwa had the backing of the Lord of life making the level eight realm Lords fearful and not daring to really make a move against Lisa as for realm Lords below level eight the life's Sovereign wouldn't care it just wouldn't allow level eight realm Lor
ds to bully the small by the big but Sanai realm Lords suddenly stopped escaping and decided to fight lisu to the death come on even if I die I will bite off a piece of Flesh from you Lisa's figure Rose from the spirit realm like mass and looked at the Sun High realm Lord with a smile bite off a piece of meat you don't have the qualifications then try after the words were spoken Lisa instantly fought with the sunai realm Lord and the Two Worlds were connected at this moment and the beings of the
two Realms started to great battle although lisu was only level six his power had already crossed level six all because he possessed two top ranked laws darkness and devouring the more that sunai realm Lord fought the more he was shocked and he realized that he was completely no match for Lis sua and that the living beings of his world were also being beaten back by the living beings of the spirit realm ah damn it the tanhai realm Lord roared angrily and prepared to sacrifice all the living spi
rits of the sunai realm to give himself a temporary boost in strength however his plan did not not succeed as lisu suddenly erupted with a terrifying devouring power swallowing the tanhai realm Lord and the tanhai realm at the same time boom in the next moment Lisa's Aura suddenly skyrocketed and his Spirit realm rapidly expanded level seven now lisu grinned his eyes flashing with excitement however right at this moment an aura that made Lis Suk heart tremble suddenly descended he raised his hea
d violently only to see an immense and incomparable Shadow appear out of thin air in the chaotic universe and its appearance seemed to have torn through space in time causing the surrounding stars to tremble this silhouette goat-headed with eyes as red as fire as if it could devour everything Liu's pupils contracted violently and an intense fear surged in his heart he stared at the silhouette dead on as if he wanted to see through it and the shadowy figure was also staring at him as if those Cri
mson eyes contain an endless Abyss making it impossible to look directly at it suddenly the shadowy figure grinned revealing a row of sharp fangs and slowly opened its mouth its voice echoing through the chaotic Universe like thunder found you as the words fell the shadow slowly stretched out a huge finger pointing at Lisa at that moment it was as if Lis sua felt the weight of the entire universe pressing down on his body and an invisible force instantly erupted this force was strong and cold li
ke the Scythe of death hanging above Lis sua's head he felt a despair he had never felt before as if his life had been fixed at this moment in the aura of death lisu straightened his spine and his eyes flashed with a crazy light only to see Lis sua grinning fiercely he exploded his Darkness power and devouring power preparing to fight against the shadow however the other party's spiritual power was simply too terrifying and was not even on the same level as lisu just a light finger was enough to
crush Lis sua who had exploded his full power Rumble as a sound that resounded through the chaotic Universe erupted cess cracks appeared in lisu's body and the spirit realm nearly collapsed under this blow Juggernaut Lisa gritted his teeth this guy is a juggernaut as Lisk voice fell the life Sovereign suddenly appeared that's right he's a sovereign the master of all emotions after saying that the life Sovereign raised his hand and waved it laying a curtain of light in front of lisah master of a
ll emotions Lisa revealed an expression that was really like that he had already guessed it when he saw the other party appearance just now after all the Lord of 10,000 emotions and the king of fear look too much alike it seems like he wants to avenge his own son a lisu took a deep breath and said slowly who knew that the Lord of Life shook his head and negated his words no he's not trying to avenge his own son even if you didn't kill his son he still wants to kill you what do you mean Lisa froz
e violently his eyes flickering with astonishment while the two of them were talking the shadow of the Lord of 10,000 emotions disappeared and then the entity of the Lord of 10,000 emotions appeared in front of the two of them life master are you sure you want to protect him you should know who he is right the 10,000 emotions Lord Lord asked in a cold voice the LIF Lord nodded and said of course I know who he is so I'm going to protect him then are you ready to make an enemy of me the 10,000 sen
timents Juggernaut asked with a cold smile with me here it's impossible for you to kill him the lifel Lord smiled and said as such the 10,000 sentiments Lord's eyes narrowed as he lightly said come out as his words fell the space beside him was torn apart by a force and then a figure emitting a milky white light came out from within light Lord seeing this figure the life Lord face changed violently the Lisa on the side was even more filled with confusion his gaze kept hovering over the three Lor
ds with questions in his eyes now do you still want to protect him the 10,000 emotions Sovereign looked coldly at the life Sovereign and said indifferently do you think you can be a match for the two of us life Sovereign you'd better not meddle in this or you'll lose your little life the light Lord slowly spoke looking at the two Lords the lifel Lord let out a bitter smile before saying if it wasn't for him I would have died a long time ago think of it as repaying the favor of saving my life say
ing this the life Lord twisted his head to look at lisu do you have a lot of questions I will tell you now actually you were once a juggernaut No it should be too let me tell you a story a long time ago there were two very powerful God systems in the chaos Universe one was the darkness God system and the other was the devouring God system and the Masters of these two Divine systems were the darkness master and the devouring master and they could be said to be the strongest Masters in the chaos u
niverse as the saying goes one mountain cannot tolerate two tigers the two masters eventually started a life and death battle and the end result was that both were defeated speaking here the LIF Lord paused his eyes suddenly cold and looked towards the 10,000 emotions Lord and the light Lord and right at this moment two Lords took advantage of the fact that they were both seriously injured to make a sneak attack and then lisu couldn't help but ask the life Sovereign continued in the end both of
them disappeared with only a trace of power left and neither of them have appeared since then after hearing the words of the life master Lisa asked with an odd expression you're not trying to say that I inherited the power of the two masters are you no you didn't inherit the power of two Lords at this moment the master of all emotions suddenly spoke you are the combination of the darkness master and the devouring master I assume this is due to you life Sovereign the light Sovereign asked meaning
fully the life Sovereign nodded and said that's right although the two sovereigns managed to escape your attack their injuries were too severe to continue living at all so I had to revert their power back to the beginning and transform them into two worlds Earth and Ghost World Lisa's head came out of his mouth the Lord of Life glanced at him and said that's right it's the Earthly and ghostly Realms which is why you're the Lord of Darkness and the Lord of devouring then why are you helping me be
cause the dark lord once saved my life and because I am also a member of the dark God system all right cut the crap since you want to protect him then you'll die with him the Lord of 10,000 emotions and the Lord of Light violently erupted with a heaven destroying Aura and the entire chaos Universe trembled madly the life Lord smiled faintly and asked lisu do you want to devour me uh lisu froze for a moment not knowing how to answer the life master shook his head I know that you had this idea whe
n I first met you so let your dreams come true now that doesn't seem very honorable does it lisu frowned and stared straight at the other party if you want to live you'll only have to become a juggernaut otherwise I alone won't be able to stop two juggernauts the life master smiled faintly and said consider it as repaying the dark master for saving your life then I'll be polite Lis Su grinned and a black hole surged out from the top of his head very well the life sovereign's eyes glazed over as
he laid down a life wall in front of lisu then flew inside the black hole when the Lord of 10,000 emotions and the Lord of Light saw this a trace of shock flashed in their eyes but then they transformed into frantic attacks only seeing the 10,000 emotions sovereign's Palm wave countless emotional for es converged into a huge chain that swept towards the life wall like a raging storm on the other hand the Lord of Light clasped his hands together and a pillar of radiant and dazzling light shot str
aight up into the sky wanting to tear the wall of Life apart however the wall of life was incredibly tough and no matter how the two masters attacked they were unable to break its defense and under the shelter of this life wall lisu began his devouring Journey he felt the power of the life master pouring into his body in a steady stream and this power was strong and pure as if it was able to wash away the impurities in his soul his cultivation level was rapidly rising and the Darkness and devour
ing power in his body was also growing crazily As Time passed lisu's Aura became more and more powerful and a Dominion level pressure emanated from him causing the surrounding stars to tremble his eyes became incredibly deep as if he was able to penetrate all the mysteries of the world finally with a heaven shaking Roar luua broke through the boundary of level 9 and became a true Sovereign a dark and devouring power erupted from his body a power so powerful that it caused both the master of 10,0
00 emotions and the master of light to feel palpitations only when lisu reached out and grabbed it a huge black hole appeared in his hand and an endless devouring power came from the black hole as if it wanted to swallow the entire chaotic Universe you too do you still want to continue fighting lisu's voice was cold and Majestic echoing in the chaotic Universe his eyes revealed an endless darkness and devouring power that made people not dare to look directly at him the Lord of 10,000 emotions a
nd the Lord of Light glanced at each other both seeing scorn in the other's eyes they didn't expect lisu to actually be able to devour a life master and break through to the Master Level now they were no longer facing an ordinary level 9 Powerhouse but a terrifying monster that combined darkness and devouring retreat in the end the two juggernauts Made A wise choice as they turned around and transformed into two streams of light disappearing into the chaotic Universe the two masters thought that
they could Escape but they did not realize that Lis sua's strength had exceeded their imagination in the chaotic Universe lisu was like an emperor in the darkness dominating everything he gently raised his hand and an invisible force instantly surged out from the black hole like a dark chain instantly entangling the 10,000 emotions Lord and the light Lord who were fleeing what how is this possible the two Lords were shocked they struggled desperately but they found that the force was like an ir
on clamp firmly binding them making them unable to move lisu sneered and the devouring power in the black hole erupted violently instantly pulling the two Masters back in front of him since you're here you don't want to leave Lisk voice was cold and cruel as he opened his mouth wide and a powerful devouring Force surged out from within him directly swallowing the two Lords the resistance of the Lord of 10,000 emotions and the Lord of Light appeared so powerless in front of Lisa their power quick
ly dissipated under the devouring force and eventually turned into a part of lisu's power after devouring the two Lords Lisa's Aura became even more terrifying and the entire chaotic Universe trembled under his power he became the true master of this universe and no one could challenge his position from this moment on lisu's name would ReSound throughout the entire chaotic universe and his Legend would be celebrated by the world for 10,000 years and he too will continue to write his Legend Of Da
rkness and devouring in this universe
Comments